《The Alpha's Surprised Mate (Book #1 of Silver Moon Series)》


 One: New Town & New Job

    One: New Town & New Job


    One: New Town & New Job


    Myka


    The girls were excited about moving to a new town. Honestly, I am excited too. Our lives are finally


    beginning to return to normal. Well, not normal, but a new normal for the three of us. Thest two years


    have been a rollercoaster of emotions and obstacles. Now it is just the three of us in this town in


    Washington State. We moved here one month ago from Nevada after my parent''s death, leaving my


    younger sister, who is eight years old, and me. I have also brought along my younger cousin, who is


    also eight years old, and my sister''s best friend. She also lost her parents, kind of. I am sitting at an


    outside table in a cafe when I feel as if I am being studied by someone. I can feel the heavy weight of


    someone staring at me. I casually look around as if I am people-watching when I see him. He is


    standing on the corner across the street, waiting to cross. I look back at my phone to see a notification.


    It is an email regarding my new job. I start tomorrow. I am the personal assistant to the CEO of the


    is not there anymore. For some odd reason, this makes me sad. I don¡¯t understand why I feel this way.


    I don¡¯t even know who he is. I think what caught my attention was his eyes. Thinking back for a second,


    he was very handsome. He has to be 6¡¯4¡± with long (surfer shaggy long style) dusty blonde hair. He


    had the most gorgeous crystal ice blue eyes. He had the perfectly toned muscr body (that nice v-


    shape, wide at the shoulders that tapers down. YUM!) I could tell he worked out just by how his dark


    purple long-sleeved shirt hugged his body just right. He had his sleeves pulled up, and his arms were


    very nicely defined.


    ¡°Myka are you ok?¡± my little sister Bree asks.


    This snaps me out of my fantasy. Good god, I was lost in thought over a stranger. My cheeks turn a


    light pink with embarrassment.


    ¡°Yeah, Bree I am fine just thinking about my new job. Did you and Araya get what you want from the


    bakery?¡± I answer her and ask.


    When we walked in, the girls started to drool at all the bakery items. They were having a hard time


    deciding what to get. After getting my coffee andrge pumpkin chocte chip muffin, I gave them


    money. I was waiting for them at the table when mister gorgeous appeared. I push him out of my


    thoughts because I don¡¯t have time for dating right now. I am trying to get the three of our lives back up


    and running. I want these two girls to have a normal childhood after everything we have been through.


    The three of us finish our breakfast and continue exploring our new city. By the time we got back to our


    apartment, we were tired but had a lot of fun. I make a quick dinner for the three of us, and we watch


    some tv. I look around our tiny apartment. It was one of the few avable when we moved here. Luckily,


    my parents had set aside a good inheritance for us. The good thing about the apartment was that I was


    able to pay month to month. I am hoping that maybe I can rent us a house or buy one in six months.


    My rm screams at me way too early the next morning, but I force myself out of bed and start my


    morning routine. After I get out of the shower, I apply my coconut body butter. I put on one of my new


    work suits. I look in the mirror to assess my appearance. I have to admit that I clean up well. I have a


    ck pencil skirt that stops right below my knees, a ck dress jacket, and a dark emerald green


    camisole tank top underneath. I have on a pair of ck strap wedges (I cannot walk in normal heals. I


    am just not that coordinated). My long light brown hair is partially up in a messy bun, showing off the


    high and low light I have in it. I walk into the living room and see that both the girls are sitting on the


    couch watching cartoons and eating breakfast which consists of pancakes. I know instantly that Araya


    has been in the kitchen. She loves to cook, and for an 8-year-old, she is very good at it. She wants to


    be a chef. I jump a little when there is a knock on the door.


    ¡°Good morning Myka!¡± says my very happy next-door neighbour Shelly exims.


    ¡°Morning Shelly, the girls are watching tv,¡± I tell her as we walk into the apartment.


    She and I struck up a quick friendship after we moved in. She is my age and currently attending the


    local college. We moved here in the summer, and I started stressing out about what I would do with the


    girls while I was at work. Shelly said she could watch the girls until school starts in the fall. I asked


    about her sses, and she said that she is taking a couple of courses now, but they are all online.


    ¡°Ok, you two behave for Shelly. Here is some money if the three of you want to go exploring some


    more. I will see you around 5:30 pm.¡± I tell them.


    ¡°Ok, Myka we will be fine. Have a great first day at work!¡± Bree practically screams excitedly.


    I give both the girls a hug and head out the door. I got lucky that my apartment is only about a 15-


    minute walk to work. I may start walking after I get to know the area more, but I drive now. I arrive at


    work and park in my reserved parking spot. I get excited it has my name on it. AWESOME, I say to


    myself. I enter the building, receive my security badge, and head towards the elevator. I push the


    button to the top floor and wait. The door opens, and I put all the stuff I bought to help organize my stuff


    on my desk. I read the namete on the door: Mr Dustin Trudeau, CEO. I can¡¯t believe I got this


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    position. I begin to wonder if he is here yet. I jump a bit when the speaker on my phone beeps, and a


    deep, husky voice says :


    ¡°Ms. Hollins I know you have arrived, I heard you set your things on your desk. Pleasee to my


    office so I can formally meet my new administrative assistant.¡± He asks politely.


    I gather myself and walk into the office. I stop suddenly and stare. It¡¯s him, the guy from the cafe


    yesterday. Well Shit!


    Dustin


    I knew she was here as soon as she stepped off the elevator. I could smell her amazingly sweet smell


    ¡ªthe same sweet coffee with a hint of coconut scent from yesterday. I was standing with Kaleb, my


    beta and Nate, my Gamma when I first smelled her scent. It instantly drove me crazy. I began to look


    around and search for the source of the sweet scent when I saw her sitting at the table at my favourite


    cafe. She was drinking coffee and reading something on her phone. She is so beautiful. I couldn¡¯t help


    but stare at her. Finally, she picked her head up and looked around. When our eyes locked, it was over.


    I knew then that she was my mate. The one is given to me by the moon goddess. I watched her when


    two younger girls came out and sat with her. I was confused about this. She didn¡¯t look old enough to


    have children at that age which was about 8 or 9. I also became slightly angered by the fact that


    someone else may have given her children. That¡¯s when I heard one of the girls call her sister, and I


    was instantly relieved. She stood up, and I could see that she was short, only about 5 ''5 ``, with long


    light brown hair with amazing highlights of a honey blonde and a fiery red. Her eyes were a dark forest


    green with a hazel ring in the centre. She had the perfect body. Curves in the right ces and perfectly


    proportioned. Everything about her was perfect. I waspletely lost in thought when Nate bumped


    my shoulder and asked if I was ok. I shook my head and said that I was fine. Kaleb asked what had my


    attention as it did. All I said was MATE. They both automatically understood. They asked who, and I


    made a motion with my head to show them. They were both in awe.


    ¡°Mr Trudeau, are you feeling alright? I cane backter if you have to concentrate on more


    important matters.¡± I stated.


    I shook my head to bring myself back to reality. I looked at her and saw that she was concerned that I


    might not be feeling well.


    ¡°No, I apologize. I was just thinking about something that happened yesterday.¡± I replied with a smile.


    She gave me a smile, and I wanted nothing more than to grab her by her hips, pull her into my arms,


    and feel her lips on mine. I reigned myself in and sat up straight in my chair. She was standing to my


    left. I could smell her sweet scent, making it hard to concentrate. She asked for my cell phone, and I


    looked at her with a raised eyebrow. I gave it to her, and she linked our work calendars. I said that we


    should exchange numbers for work purposes, and she agreed. We got to work on some unfinished


    contracts and other important issues that have been on hold. We worked until lunch, and she took the


    papers and walked to her desk. I watched her walk out and shut my door. I knew then she would be a


    fantastic administrative assistant but being this close and unable to touch her might just drive me


    insane. Well, not touch yet anyway. I am going to have to be careful because she is human and not a


    werewolf like me. I sat back and thought about how to approach this¡ªtime to talk to the parents.

 Two: Revelations

    Two: Revtions


    Two: Revtions


    Myka


    OH, FUCKING HELL!! That is what is going through my head right now. The freaking gorgeous guy I


    saw yesterday is my fucking boss. I am beginning to think the world hates me. How in the hell am I


    supposed to get any work done around him? Being that close to him for thest four hours was


    amazing but torturous at the same time. Dustin, at least now I had a name to go with that fucking sexy


    face and body. Shit, what am I thinking? I shouldn¡¯t be thinking like this about my boss. Being this close


    and smelling his amazing scent made my body tingle in ways that it hasn''t before. I haven¡¯t thought


    about dating other men since before my parents died. Damn, he smells amazing, I thought. He smells


    like a fresh ocean breeze with a hint of an evergreen tree. Ok, I have to pull myself together if this is


    going to work. He is my boss and besides he¡¯s too gorgeous for me anyway. I am sure I am too young


    for him, being that I just turned 20 two months ago. I put the papers down on my desk and headed


    toward the lunch area. I get the lunch that I brought and sit down at a table in the corner. I need time to


    process all of this. I begin to think about my past. I have only had one other boyfriend, and that only


    got shoved to the back burner. I sometimes wish I could date, but right now, the girls are my priority. I


    am actually afraid to bring a man into my life because of the girls. I don¡¯t want anyone hurting them in


    any way. I continue to eat my lunch. I finish and bring my empty lunch bag back with me, so I


    remember to take it home. I sit down and begin to work on all the built-up paperwork. Mr Trudeau


    exined that many items had been pushed back since hisst assistant left. I have been working for a


    couple of hours when I feel someone standing in front of me. Please don¡¯t be Dustin. I don¡¯t think I can


    handle that right now. I just got myself under control. I look up. It''s not Dustin, but good god, how much


    fucking eye candy is walking around this damn building.


    ¡°Hi, my name is Kaleb. Do you know if Dustin is in?¡± Kaleb asks me with a sexy smile.


    ¡°Yes, he is. Do you have an appointment?¡± I ask.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine Myka, he is my best friend andrgest pain in my ass,¡± Dustin yells from his office.


    I realized his office door was open and heard our conversation. Kaleb smiles at me again and turns to


    walk into the office. He closes the door, and I sigh out loud. Damn, another sexy as hell man. Kaleb is


    probably the same height as Dustin, but Kaleb has curly ck hair and bright hazel eyes. He has an


    oliveplexion but the same body built as Dustin. Ok, focus back to work, I tell myself. I am able to


    get through the rest of the workday without many more issues. I am straightening my desk when he


    walks out of his office. I give him a smile and reach down to grab my purse and lunch bag. When I


    stand back up, he is still there watching me. I instantly get nervous, but there is another feeling there


    that I can¡¯t exin.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± I ask quietly.


    ¡°No, I figured I could apany you to your car since I am parked not too far away.¡± He exins.


    ¡°Oh thank you,¡± I reply with a smile.


    We walk to the elevator and step inside. I am anxious about being around him, but his presence also


    calms me. Our hands identally touch, and an electric spark shoots up my arm. I suck in a breath


    and keep looking forward. What the hell was that? Why does he make me feel this way? We stand in


    silence until the door opens, and we continue to our vehicles. He is parked to my left about three spots


    down. I turn to walk to my car. He grabs my hand before I get too far. I turn and look into his crystal ice


    blue eyes.


    ¡°See you tomorrow, Myka¡±, He whispers to me.


    ¡°Yes see you tomorrow Mr. Trudeau.¡± I stutter out.


    ¡°Call me Dustin, Myka,¡± He says in that voice.


    I stand there shocked and am about to say that that is not professional for us to be on a first-name


    basis. However, before I can say anything, he raises the back of my hand to his mouth and kisses it.


    OH FUCKING DAMN, his lips are soft and extremely warm when they touch the skin on my hand.


    When he kisses the back of my hand, that electric shock returns, and I can¡¯t even think. DAMN him, if


    only he knew what he was doing to me. He drops my hand and gives me a smile that makes my core


    ache and panties wet. I practically run to my car and get in. I drop my head to the steering wheel and


    take a deep breath. I get home, and Bree, Araya, and Shelly are watching a movie. I smile at them


    sitting on the couch.


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t the three of you lookfortable.¡± I tease.


    All three just smile at me and return their attention to the movie. I go to my room and change into a pair


    of baggy sweatpants and a tank top. I continue to the kitchen and start to cook dinner. Shelly leaves


    after the movie and dinner. The three of us talked about my first day at work and how their days went. I


    tell him that my boss seems nice so far and that so far, everything seems to be going well. I leave out


    the part about my boss being fucking gorgeous as hell and how he makes me feel. They fall asleep


    about an hourter. I do ast check of my emails, both personal and work. Nothing exciting in my


    personal email, but I notice an email from Dustin in my work email, letting me know about a couple of


    conference calls and what he wants to focus on tomorrow. Iy my phone down and drift off to sleep


    with dreams of crystal ice blue eyes looking into mine and soft, warm lips on my skin.


    Dustin


    I got into my car and drove straight to my parents'' house. I needed some advice, and I knew if I didn¡¯t


    let my mother know that I had found my mate, she would lose her mind. It takes me about 30 minutes


    to get back to thend our pack resides on. My parents moved into one of the houses on thend after


    my father transferred the title of Alpha to me when I turned 18. Now I am 24 and run an extremely


    sessful business. Kaleb, Nate, and I live in the centre of ournd in the packhouse. I pull into their


    driveway and get out. I walk into the house without knocking and am immediately attacked by my


    younger siblings, who are a set of fraternal twins.


    ¡°Dustin it''s about time you stopped by!¡± my younger sister Mariah screeches.


    ¡°Mariah here is no need to yell I am right here,¡± I say as I untangle her from around my waist.


    ¡°Mariah and Brenton time for bed.¡± my mother states.


    Iugh at the two of them because they start to whine about not being tired and wanting to visit with


    me. They are ten years old and think they are going on 16. All my mother has to do is raise one of her


    eyebrows, give them the look, and slowly drag themselves to their rooms. After they are in bed, my


    parents look at me.


    ¡°What¡¯s up, son? I can see that something is bothering you.¡± my father says, concerned.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, bad dad. I found my mate.¡± I happily replied.


    This makes my mother squeal in delight. She actually starts bouncing on the couch she is sitting on.


    My father looks over at her andughs. I start to exin the situation and that she is human. I also


    exined the younger sister and other girls.


    ¡°Would you like me to find out about her son?.¡± my father asks.


    ¡°Yes and no. I don¡¯t want to spy but I feel like I need to know. She seems like she is sad about


    something. I am not worried about her being human. Are you?¡± I exin and ask.


    Both of my parents have no issue with her being human. They voice their concern about our way of life


    and that it might scare her. They tell me to take it slow with her and keep my emotions under control. I


    know what they mean; werewolves are possessive and guard our mates closely by nature.

 Three: Feelings

    Three: Feelings


    Three: Feelings


    Myka


    Well, I somehow made it through my first week of work. It did get better after the first day, but it was still


    hard to focus at times with Dustin so close. I swear sometimes I felt he was flirting with me, but I was


    determined to keep it as professional as possible between the two of us. Besides, why would he flirt


    with me? I know I am too young for him. When he walked in, I was organizing some papers on his desk


    for tomorrow''s video conference call with some overseas investors. I hadn¡¯t even realized he hade


    to stand behind me. I was so focused on my task.


    ¡°Hey it¡¯s time for lunch,¡± Dustin says huskily in my ear.


    I jump between the voice in my ear and hisrge hand on my right hip. I was not expecting either. I turn


    around, look at him over my left shoulder, and try to give him my best re. He just gives me one of his


    sexy smiles, and I have to turn away before I do something stupid like kissing him.


    ¡°Sorry I didn¡¯t hear youe back. I was just putting these in order for the call tomorrow.¡± I exin to


    him.


    ¡°Have lunch with me today.¡± He whispers in my ear.


    Did I hear him right? He wants me to have lunch with him. I feel his hand move down my hip a bit, and


    more of those electrical sparks shoot up my side. I feel his hot breath on where my neck and shoulder


    meet. I can¡¯t exin it, but I tilt my head as he traces his nose from below my ear to the base of my


    neck. I feel him ce a kiss at the base of my neck, causing me to shiver in pleasure.


    ¡°Ok,¡± I answer because that''s all I think to say.


    I feel his hand drop off my hip as he backs up. I instantly miss his hard chest at my back. We leave the


    office. I grab my purse and follow him to the elevator. I am so nervous on the ride down to his car. What


    just happened? I have no idea what made me react that way. All of a sudden, the sparks jolted me out


    of my thoughts. Dustin has moved closer, and his hand keeps touching mine. The elevator opens, and


    we continue to his car. The driver opens the door for us. I slip in and slide all the way over. As much as


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I want to be as close as possible, I have to keep a professional distance. HE¡¯S MY FUCKING BOSS;


    my mind is screaming. I shouldn¡¯t be going to lunch with him. This is a bad situation. I ampletely


    attracted to my boss, and after that episode in the office, my core is throbbing, and I know my panties


    are wet. After a short drive, the car stops in front of a very expensive-looking restaurant. I follow him in


    and we are taken straight to a rather private table in the back.


    ¡°The lobster alfredo is amazing,¡± Dustin tells me.


    ¡°It does sound good. We didn¡¯t have toe to such an expensive ce. I would be happy with


    McDonald''s.¡± I tell him with a smile.


    ¡°So tell me about you. We have been working closely together for a week but we haven¡¯t had a chance


    to get to know each other.¡± Dustin asks very intently.


    ¡°What do you want to know,¡± I asked, wondering why he was asking.


    ¡°Oh, you know where you are from. Why move here? You know the normal conversation.¡± He says with


    a lightugh.


    ¡°I moved here with my younger sister Bree and my cousin Araya from Nevada. We just needed a


    change of scenery.¡± I exin without going into detail.


    The conversation goes well after that. I leave out the part about my parents and Araya¡¯s parents. I am


    not ready to talk about that with anyone at this point. The wounds are still fresh. We eat, and the food is


    fantastic. I try to give him some money for my meal, but he looks at me like I am crazy. We walk back


    to the car, and again, I slide in and all the way over. So far, my keeping a professional distance has


    worked through lunch, but once back in the car, it goes south fast. I am looking out the window when I


    feel his hot breath on my neck. My body shudders, and I make a light gasping sound when I feel the


    sparks shoot up the side of my body.


    ¡°Mr. Trudeau.¡± This is all I can manage to say.


    ¡°I told you to call me Dustin.¡± He growls.


    ¡°Dustin, what¡­¡± I start to ask, but his nose is gliding up my neck.


    More sparks travel down my neck, and I realize he is trailing soft kisses from the base of my neck up to


    the base of my jaw.


    ¡°Dustin¡±, I moan quietly and tilt my head to give him more ess.


    ¡°Say my name again, beautiful.¡± He growls roughly into my ear.


    I feel his hand slide down my thigh until it touches my bare skin. I let out another breathy moan, and I


    feel embarrassed, but at the same time, I don¡¯t want it to stop. I hear him growl again, and I can feel my


    panties getting wetter by the second.


    ¡°Dustin, we need to stop. You¡¯re my boss. We can¡¯t,¡± I whisper.


    Dustin


    FUCK, hearing her whisper my name and moan like that was beyond turning me on. I am sure I have


    never been this hard EVER! I had been good all week, but each day was getting progressively harder


    not to spread her over my desk and im her as my mate. When she walked into my office this


    morning in that royal blue dress with that dress sweater over her arms, I fucking lost my mind. The


    dress waspletely appropriate for work, but it was the way it fit her body and those dress sandals


    she had on had me wanting to bend her over my desk. Somehow I made it through the morning. When


    I walked back into my office and saw her partially bent over my desk organizing those papers, I couldn¡¯t


    help myself. I walked up behind her and said:


    ¡°Hey it¡¯s time for lunch,¡± I said and ced my hand on her hip.


    I didn¡¯t mean to scare her. I really thought she heard mee back. I got closer and could smell her


    arousal.


    ¡°Have lunch with me today,¡± I whisper in her ear.


    I let my hand move slowly down her hip, and I heard her breath catch. I didn¡¯t move. I wanted to see


    what her response would be. When she tilted her head, I couldn¡¯t help but trace my nose from her ear


    to the base of her neck. Her scent was driving me mad. When she agreed to go to lunch with me, my


    wolf started running around excitedly in my head. The ride in the elevator was just as torturous. Every


    time I even barely touch her, I feel the sparks travel all over my body, and I can tell by her body¡¯s


    reaction that so does she. The car ride was better just because she tried staying on the backseat''s


    other side. Lunch went well. We actually had a good conversation, and I learned a few things about


    her. I could tell she was still holding something back, though. The car ride back to the office was a


    different story. She was over on the opposite side of the back seat. I slowly slid over so as not to scare


    her or make her feel ufortable. She¡¯s looking out the window when I make my presence known. I


    feel her body shudder and hear a light gaspe from her.


    ¡°Mr. Trudeau.¡± I heard her gasp.


    ¡°I told you to call me Dustin,¡± I growl in her ear.


    ¡°Dustin what¡­¡± She asks as I glide my nose up her neck inhaling her scent.


    ¡°Dustin¡±, She lets out a quiet, throaty moan.


    I start trailing feather-light kisses up her neck.


    ¡°Say my name again, beautiful,¡± I growl roughly into her ear.


    My hand slides down her thigh until it touches bare skin. Her skin is soft, and I realize she is not


    wearing any nylons. I hear her let out another breathy moan, and I am so hard by now that it is painful.


    I can smell her arousal, driving me insane with want and lust.


    ¡°Dustin, we need to stop. You¡¯re my boss; we can¡¯t,¡± I hear her whisper.


    I am about to strip her down right there when the cares to a stop in front of the office. FOR FUCK


    SAKE, now work is cock blocking me is all I can think. I slide back away from her but not far. The driver


    opens the door, and she gets out slowly, and I follow shortly after. We walk back into the building to the


    elevator. As soon as the door shuts, I walk up behind her.


    ¡°What if I want to be more than just your boss, beautiful?¡± I ask as I ce one hand on her hip, and the


    other I let glide down her thigh.


    I hear her suck in a breath, and her body shivers as I ce more feather-light kisses on her neck. She


    doesn¡¯t get a chance to answer me as the elevator stops and the door opens. She quickly exits, and I


    smirk as I walk slowly behind her. I cannot help but watch her ass as she walks before me. She stops


    at her desk, and I gently pat her amazing ass as I walk by. Her body gives another shiver, and I


    continue to my office.


    After lunch, I get back to work. I got a call from my father about an hourter asking me to stop by


    tonight as he found out some details about Myka. I feel terrible like I am spying, but I need to know


    what has happened to keep her safe. I still haven¡¯t told her she is my mate, and I have been having


    Kaleb or Nate watch her when she isn¡¯t here at the office. I know she is living in a small two-bedroom


    apartment with her sister and cousin. I am not happy about the location since the part of the town it is in


    is not ideal. I¡¯d feel much better if I could get her to move into one of the houses within the pack


    borders. Baby steps, I remind myself. I can¡¯t force too much on her all at once. I don¡¯t want to scare


    her. We finish our work and get ready to leave the office for the weekend. I notice that she doesn¡¯t head


    for the parking lot but instead heads for the front door. I give her a questioning look.


    ¡°I walked today since it was so nice outside. I only live 15 minutes from here.¡± She exins, shrugging


    her shoulders.


    ¡°Come I¡¯ll give you a ride home,¡± I say and wave my hand at her to follow.


    I can see she is debating, but then she follows, knowing I will not take no for an answer. There is no


    way I am letting her walk home. We get in the car, and I grab her hand before she can slide over. She


    just looks at me and gasps. I pull her back towards me until she has to put her hands on my chest. I run


    one of my hands up her thigh, barely under the edge of her dress.

 Four: Feelings Part 2

    Four: Feelings Part 2


    Four: Feeling Part 2


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Myka


    I can feel his hand slide up my bare thigh and just under the hem of my dress. I can¡¯t believe this is


    happening to him. HE¡¯S MY FUCKING BOSS. I feel his other hande up behind my neck and stop


    when it is on the back of my head. I feel his lips on my neck again, and I can¡¯t stop a moan from


    escaping. OH GOD, THAT WAS LOUD, is all I can think. I know I need to stop this, but his touch drives


    me insane. I am sure that when I get up to leave this car, I will leave a puddle in the seat from all my


    wetness.


    ¡°Dustin please¡­.¡± I moan.


    I am not sure what I am asking of him. All I hear is a deep husky growl when I say his name. The next


    thing I became aware of was his lips on mine; I couldn¡¯t help but slide my hands up his chest and wrap


    them around his neck. He kisses me fiercely and is in total control. I feel him pick me up, and then he


    has me straddling hisp. His hand is moving steadily up my thigh, and I moan into the kiss. He takes


    this as a chance and slips his tongue into my mouth, and the battle begins. Before it can go any farther


    the cares to a stop jolting up out of our lust-filled haze. I realize where I am and practically jump off


    him. As his driver opens the door I grab my purse and go to leave the car.


    ¡°See youter, beautiful,¡± He says as he grabs my hand and kisses the back of it.


    Dustin


    We get in the car and I don¡¯t give her the chance to slide all the way over this time. I grab her hand to


    keep her as close as possible. As soon as the driver closes the door, I pull her close and hear her


    release a gasp. I pull her close enough that she has to brace herself with her hands on my chest. I


    simultaneously slide one of my hands up her thigh to the right under the hem of her dress and the other


    up the back of her neck to her head and hold her there. I start cing feather-light kisses on her neck,


    and she moans loud this time. That¡¯s all it takes; my wolf wants to take her there. I calm him down and


    say that this is not where our first time will be. Her arousal is thick in the air. I can only imagine how wet


    she is.


    ¡°Dustin, please¡­.¡± I hear her moan, and a FUCK, I AM PAINFULLY HARD AGAIN.


    I can¡¯t help but let out a possessive growl when she moans my name. I attack her lips in a possessive


    kiss and take charge. Her hands slowly move up my chest until they are around my neck. I pick her up


    and ce her where she is, straddling myp. My hand continues to move up her thigh, and I receive


    another moan from her, and I slip my tongue into her mouth, and we are battling for control. A sudden


    jolt breaks the moment as the car stops at her apartment. She jumps out of myp as the door is open.


    I quickly grab her hand and kiss the back of it as I tell her: ¡°See youter, beautiful.¡±

 Five: Fire

    Five: Fire


    Five: Fire


    Myka


    After I got out of the car, I walked around the corner and leaned against the wall. I stay there for a few


    minutes topose myself before I keep walking to the apartment. I unlock the door to find all three of


    them sitting on the floor, deep into ying monopoly. I wonder how they talked Shelly into that. I refuse


    to y that game. It always causes a fight among families.


    ¡°Who¡¯s winning?¡± I ask as all three of them jump.


    ¡°Oh hey Myka, honestly I am not sure,¡± Shelly admits.


    Iugh and walk into my room to change. I pull on a pair of pyjama pants and a tank top. I look at


    myself in the mirror. I have thankfully been able to cover my tattoos. I have my belly button pierced.


    Thank god I wear a lightly padded bra, or my nipple rings would have been on full disy in the car


    today. OH GOD, THE CAR RIDES!!! My mind was still screaming with everything that had happened. I


    stay, but she said that she had already made ns. I thanked her again for watching the girls and


    walked her to the door. After she left, I locked the door for the night and went back to cooking. After


    dinner, I let the girls stay up a littleter so they could finish a movie.


    As Iy in bed that night, my mind was still racing. I am still in shock at what happened between Dustin


    and me today. I am not sure how I am going to face hime Monday, but I¡¯ll figure something out.


    Maybe I should transfer to a different department. I have decided to think more about this tomorrow. I


    fall asleep that night thinking of feather-light kisses and hands roaming all over my body.


    I woke up a few hourster to a loud banging on my door. I look at the clock, and it''s 2:30 am. Who the


    hell is at my door at this hour? I slowly get up and walk to the door unlocking the lock. I look through


    the peephole and see myndlord, and he looks frantic. I open the door, and he grabs my arm and


    drags me out of the apartment.


    ¡°John what the hell,¡± I asked angrily.


    ¡°Where are the girls Myka?¡± He asks as the volume of his voice increases.


    That¡¯s when I smelled it: SMOKE! I turn around to see that the building is on fire and smoke


    everywhere. I start to panic and shake. Not again, I think. Not another fire to take away more of my


    family. I suddenly feel someone shake me, and I look over to see John saying something to me, but I


    can¡¯t hear anything. Then reality snaps back at me, the girls!!! FUCK WHERE ARE THE GIRLS?


    ¡°John, they are still inside. I have to go get them,¡± I scream and run back towards the apartment.


    ¡°No, you stay here. I will go get them,¡± John orders me.


    I just stand there shaking, and I can feel the tears welling up. I feel so helpless as I just stand there.


    After what seems like forever, Johnes back with the girls, and the tears start streaming down my


    face. I grab them and pull them into my arms. The three of us stand there and watch as the building


    goes up in mes. I feel Bree sob and shake in my arms. TWICE THIS HAS HAPPENED TO US


    TWICE NOW!! My mind screams. Why is all I can ask? Suddenly I heard a familiar husky voice. I turn


    my head to look, but it¡¯s hard to see through my tears.


    __FLASHBACK__


    As the bus pulled into the school, I noticed a car that I hadn''t seen in a while. It was my dad''s friend


    Dimitri. I begin to wonder what he is doing here. I start looking for my parents, who should''ve been


    there to pick me up. We had just got back from our basketball tournament in the town next over. I get


    my stuff and get off the bus. I walk over to Dimitri.


    "Hey what''s up?" I ask him.


    "You need toe with me. I need to take you to your grandmother''s house." He answers me


    He has a sad look on his face, and I know something is wrong. I get in the car with him, and we drive in


    silence to my grandma''s house. When we get there, I see my sister Bree bawling hard. I get out of the


    car and run to her. I look at grandma, and she also has tears in her eyes.


    "What is going on," I ask loudly.


    "There was a fire in your house, and no one survived." My grandma tells me.


    My parents are dead. What are Bree and I going to do? Grandma exins that we are to live with her


    for as long as we need to. I didn''t even realize I had started crying until Dimitri wrapped his arms


    around me. He exins that he will help me get through school and help me keep custody of Bree. He


    promises me that everything will be fine. I still can''t believe this has happened, but for some reason, I


    __END FLASHBACK__


    ¡°Dustin?!¡± I shakily ask a blurry figure in front of me.


    ¡°Myka, are you three ok? What happened?¡± He angrily asks.


    ¡°John, myndlord.¡± That is all I get out before he storms off to find John.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about his honey; we¡¯re just d that none of you was hurt.¡± A woman says soothingly to


    me and starts walking us towards a car.


    I have no idea who this woman is, but she reminds me of my mother and the way she would keep calm


    through anything. I follow the woman and the car, and the girls follow me. Bree and Araya have


    stopped crying, but small sobs still escape. My tears have stopped, but I am still in shock.


    Dustin


    I am sitting on my parent''s couch drinking Pepsi when my mom and dade in. Thankfully the twins


    are asleep.


    ¡°So what did you find out dad?¡± I ask eagerly.


    ¡°Well, I found out that they did indeed move here from Nevada about 2 months ago. Bree is her


    younger sister and Araya is her cousin. They are both 8-years-old.¡± My dad exins.


    ¡°There is more son and some of it is not going to be easy for you to hear.¡± My mother states suddenly.


    ¡°Did someone take advantage of my mate or one of the girls?¡± I get pissed even thinking that.


    ¡°No, nothing like that son.¡± My dad hurries and says.


    I audibly let out a relieved sigh. To even think that someone did anything like that to any of them.


    ¡°Myka and Bree¡¯s parents died in a house fire two years ago. Neither of the two was home at the


    time. Myka was out of town at a basketball tournament, and Bree was staying with her grandmother


    that night. Araya is Myka''s mother¡¯s sister''s child. However, she has had many problems with drugs


    and the wrong guys, and I was told she never wanted children. Araya¡¯s father died of cancer six


    months after the fire. Myka took Araya and was able to go through legal ways to be able to foster


    her. From what I understand, her mother hasn¡¯t even noticed her daughter is gone. The three of them


    lived with the grandmother until Myka graduated high school and started working. Myka moved


    the three of them here to get a fresh start.¡± My father finished exining.


    I didn¡¯t know what to say. My mate, Myka, has been through so much in thest two years and is


    now raising two children on her own. That¡¯s when something hit me.


    ¡°How old is Myka''s dad? And how does she afford to raise those two on her own.¡± I asked slowly


    ¡°Myka is only 20. Her parents had a very sizable inheritance that Myka received when she turned


    18.¡± My mother added


    I sat there in shock and awe. My mate has the strength to be able to get through everything she has


    and pick up and move 1000 miles to a town she doesn¡¯t know to make sure the girls have a normal life.


    This makes me love her even more than I do. The three of us turned towards the door because we


    heard someone running down the hallway towards the room. Kaleb bursts into the room and looks


    absolutely frantic about something. I start to ask what the fuck is wrong, but I don¡¯t get the chance.


    ¡°Myka¡¯s apartment building is on fire and it¡¯s spreading fast.¡± Kaleb practically shouts.


    ¡°WHAT THE FUCK?!¡± I boom out.


    ¡°Son, Kaleb, stop screaming and let go. Nina, can you watch the twins.¡± My mother states and looks at


    one of our omega housekeepers.


    She nods yes, and the four of us are out the door and in the car within two minutes. We are speeding


    down the road my father is driving. We make it to the apartment within 20 minutes. When we arrive, we


    are all shocked. The entire building is encased in both fire and ck smoke. We can see a crowd of


    people standing where the tenant''s park, but I cannot locate Myka or the girls. I begin to lose my shit


    and want to punch someone or something. All I can think is they lost their parents this way. How can


    something like this happen to them again? My mother tugs on my arm, and we walk over to the group


    of people. That¡¯s when I see her standing there in a pair of pyjama pants and a dark grey tank top. She


    has one of the girls attached to her legs on each side. I look at my parents and Kaleb, and they follow


    me to where Myka is. I can see that she is in shock and just standing to stare at the burning building.


    I call out to her, but I don¡¯t think she hears me or has closed off everything at this time. She finally turns


    toward me, but I can see that she¡¯s been crying and probably can¡¯t see clearly.


    ¡°Dustin?¡± I hear her say in a very shaky voice.


    ¡°Myka, are you three ok? What happened?¡± I ask her. She slightly flinches at the angry tone of my


    voice.


    ¡°John, myndlord.¡± That is what she starts to say before I go to find John.


    I find John not too far away and ask him what happened. He is also in shock, and all he can say is that


    he noticed some smoke from one of the empty apartments in the next building. He says that he called


    the fire department, but it had spread to the two buildings on each side by the time they got here. I


    thank him for getting Myka and the girls out, and he says that he has a soft spot for them because


    they remind him of his daughters. I thank him again and walk back to where my mother has taken


    them. They put the girls in the back seat and have fallen asleep, probably due to the stress and crying.


    Myka is still standing there staring at the remains of her apartment. I gently touch her arm, and she


    turns towards me. I can see the panic start to set in.


    ¡°It happened again. What am I supposed to do now? We have nowhere to go¡­.¡± She starts yelling at


    the air.


    She starts to a panic attack, and I can only think to wrap my arms around her and hold her tight. She


    grabs onto my shirt and starts crying hard. I just stand there and hold her and rub her back soothingly. I


    carefully walk her to the car and ce her in the back seat on myp. My dad starts the car, and we


    drive away. Not five minutes in, she has fallen asleep. Small sobs are still escaping but lessening as


    time goes on. My dad drives us back to the packhouse, and I carry Myka up the stairs to my room. I


    tell dad and Kaleb to put the girls in the room across the hall. They go and put the girls to bed in that


    room. I ce Myka gently down in my bed and cover her up.


    ¡°Dustin, please don¡¯t leave me.¡± I hear her mumble in her sleep.


    I turn back to her, lean over, and gently kiss her temple. I have no ns to leave as I make a bed on


    the floor.


    ¡°I am not going anywhere, beautiful. You and the girls are safe now.¡± I whisper in her ear.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    __FLASHBACK__


    I lost my shit when Kaleb came running in and said that Myka''s apartment was on fire. The drive


    there seemed to take forever, but we got there fast. There was a huge crowd there when we arrived


    and four fire trucks. I immediately started looking for Myka. I was searching the crowd when I


    spotted Kaleb searching frantically as well. I didn''t have time to think about this right now. I was starting


    to get angry when I finally found her in the crowd. She was standing there just staring at the burning


    building. I pushed my way through the crowd until I was beside her. I gently touched her arm, and she


    turned to me, and I knew she couldn''t see through the tears. This was breaking my heart.


    __END FLASHBACK__


    Iy down in my makeshift bed and fell asleep.

 Six: Aftermath

    Six: Aftermath


    Six: Aftermath


    Myka


    I slowly wake up and turn over in the bed. All I can think is that the bed smells like Dustin. I start to drift


    back to sleep, but the bolt is awake. I realize I am not in my room, and this is not my bed. I have no


    idea where I am. Then it alles back: THE FIRE! All the visions from the night beforee flooding


    back. I pull my knees to my chest, and I can feel the fear and anxiety returning. A small sob escapes,


    and that¡¯s when I hear a voice. Suddenly, I feel the sparks shooting up my arm, and I turn to see Dustin


    standing in just a pair of pyjama pants. His fingers areced through mine. I am very confused and


    can¡¯t decide whether to cry orugh. That¡¯s when I remember.


    ¡°Oh my god, Bree and Araya, where are they? I have to find them now.¡± I say as the panic starts to rise.


    I start to jump from the office bed to run to find them, but Dustin grabs me and wraps me in his arms. I


    instantly start to calm down, and then I realize that I feelfortable and safe with him.


    ¡°Shh it¡¯s ok beautiful the girls are fine they are asleep in the bedroom across the hall. Before you ask


    you are at my house and yes in my bedroom. Kaleb let us knowst night what was happening and we


    drove straight to your apartmentplex. We found the three of you standing in front of the building in


    shock and brought you back here.¡± He gently and calmly exins.


    I stood there for a while, just taking in his scent and touch. That¡¯s when I realize that I have fallen in


    love with him. I AM IN LOVE WITH MY BOSS. WHAT THE FUCK IS WRONG WITH ME!! It is all I can


    think. I know this is bad, but I can¡¯t make myself pull away. He finally loosens his grip on me, and I take


    a step back.


    ¡°Thank you for this. Don¡¯t worry; we will find a new ce as soon as I can. I don¡¯t want to¡­.¡± I start to


    tell him, but I don¡¯t get to finish. He has ced one of his fingers over my lips.


    I realize he has pulled me close to him again. Before I can say anything, I feel his lips press mine. I run


    my hands up his chest to his neck and wrap them around his neck. I feel his hand move down my back.


    I feel one slide down, stop on my ass, and squeeze. This causes me to give a soft moan and dig my


    hands into his hair. I can feel this getting out of control again, so I gently pull back.


    ¡°Myka my beautiful mate.¡± I hear him groan as he starts to kiss my neck.


    Did I just hear correctly? Did he just call me his mate? I know of werewolves and their packs. My best


    friend in high school was a werewolf. I know there were at least three different packs in Nevada.


    ¡°Dustin, what pack are you part of?¡± I ask with a bit of fear.


    His head snaps up, and he looks at me as if I just spoke to him in a foreignnguage.


    ¡°You know of our kind? How?¡± He asks, surprised.


    ¡°My best friend in high school was one of your kind. I was one of the few humans that knew. I know


    through him that Nevada had at least three main packs and that they got along for the most part.¡± I


    cautiously exin.


    He lets go of me, and I feel the loss right away. This makes me sad, and I wish I hadn¡¯t said anything.


    He walked into his closet, grabbed some clothes, continued to the bathroom, and shut the door. He


    wouldn''t even look at me after that. I instantly want to cry again. I should have kept my mouth shut. I


    decide to leave the room and go across the hall to see the girls.


    Dustin


    I honestly didn¡¯t know how to respond when she asked what pack I was with. I never expected her to


    know about our kind. The fact that she wasfortable with us was shocking and amazing. When I


    came out of the bathroom, she was not there. I started to freak out a bit. I opened the door and started


    walking down the hall, looking for her. I passed the room where Bree and Araya were in and heard her


    voice in there, and that calmed me down fast. I needed to talk to my parents, Kaleb and Nate, and


    figure out how to handle this. I sent a quick mind link to everyone and asked them to meet me in my


    office. I walked into my office, and everyone else was already there.


    ¡°How are Myka and girls this morning?¡± My mother asked worriedly.


    ¡°The girls are still asleep. Myka went to check on them.¡± I answered.


    ¡°What did you do Dustin?¡± My mother asked usingly.


    I began to exin our conversation this morning. I told them how she knew about our kind. My wolf


    began to growl at me in anger. I knew I left Myka this morning without answers, and I could feel her


    disappointment when I walked away from her. As we talked more, I realized that it didn¡¯t matter if she


    knew or not. I still wanted to be with her.


    ¡°Go talk to her son.¡± My dad told me as he patted me on my shoulder.


    I smiled at my dad and left my office. I walked back to my room. I opened the door and knew right away


    that she was not there. I walked down to the room where the girls were and didn¡¯t hear any noise


    down the stairs on my way to Kabeb¡¯s room. I wasn¡¯t paying attention when I ran into someone. I heard


    them grumble and hit the floor.


    ¡°Seriously what the fuck Dustin.¡± Said a familiar female voice.


    I looked up to see my cousin Nata getting up. She looked pissed but all I could do was smirk.


    ¡°Sorry I wasn¡¯t paying attention. You ok¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yeah, but shit, where are you going in such a hurry?¡± She asked with a knowing smile.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what to say. I haven¡¯t told many of Myka yet. Plus, I knew Nata would give all sorts


    of shit about finding my mate.


    ¡°I already know. The three of them are in my room showering. Aunt Lani mind linked me this morning


    asking if I could lend Myka some clothes since we are close in size. Don¡¯t worry, I am happy for you.


    Plus, she is fucking gorgeous. If I was into girls I¡¯d go for her.¡± She exined,ughing at me.


    Of course, my mother would say something to Nata. I wasn¡¯t mad. I gave her a low growl, but it


    meant nothing. I knew she was joking. She just walked away,ughing at me. She was a pain in the


    ass, but I loved her. I walked downstairs and went to the kitchen. Kaleb and Nate were already sitting


    down to eat. As if on cue, I felt something flick my ear and went to grab the offending hand but missed.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Natalya continuedughing. I was about ready to call her a bitch when I heard a small giggle. I turned


    around and couldn¡¯t help but stare. Myka stood there in a pair of cut-off jean shorts and a white tank


    top. The girl''s shorts and t-shirts. I was trying to figure out where anyone got clothes for the girls.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing mom hadn''t donated all of Ziara¡¯s clothes yet,¡± Nate said and smiled at Myka and


    the girls.


    Oh yeah, I forgot Nate had a litter sister. Ziara is a couple of years older than Bree and Araya. So it


    makes sense that Aunt Mandy would give them to the girls. One of the girls was still giggling at what


    Natalya did, and it made me chuckle a bit. I looked at Myka, and she averted her eyes away. Yeah,


    we definitely had a lot to talk aboutter.


    ¡°Oh look at you three. Sit and eat. I have made pancakes, bacon, waffles, and I have a fresh pot of


    coffee.¡± eximed our head cook, Mrs Patty.


    I saw the girls'' eyes get big, and I could tell they wanted toe but didn¡¯t want to move away from


    Myka. Myka pushed them towards the table and told them to eat. That¡¯s all it took; they both


    jumped and ran for the table. They sat, and Mrs Patty handed them a te, and they practically inhaled


    the food. I sat down at the other end by Kaleb, and Myka sat down at the other end by Araya. This


    made me sad, I was hoping she would sit by me, but after the way I reacted to her question this


    morning, I understood her hesitation. After breakfast, Natalya took the girls to meet Nate¡¯s sister and a


    few other pups their age. The girls were excited, and you could hear them continue talking as they left.


    Myka had a smile on her face. She looked up at me, and her smile fell. It was like a punch in the gut.


    She walked away, probably seeing where the girls were at. A few hourster, I wasing around the


    corner to the pool area when I heard it.


    ¡°What are the three of you going to do?¡± I heard my mother ask.


    ¡°I am not sure. I have already started looking for a new ce, but so far, either the area isn¡¯t great, or


    the school district is poor. I want the girls in a good school so they can have a chance at a good


    education.¡± I heard Myka reply with sadness in her voice.


    ¡°You could always stay here. The area is great and safe, plus the school district is one of the best in the


    state.¡± Natalya informed her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea. I know the girls would be safe on the pack¡¯s territory but I don¡¯t think it


    would be professional for me to live close to my boss.¡± I heard her admit.


    ¡°Myka..¡± I heard my mother start to say but was cut off.


    ¡°Lani, I am thankful for what you all didst night, but it¡¯s difficult enough to keep myself in check


    around him at work and act professional; I don¡¯t want to think about it if I lived close to him.¡± I heard her


    exin to my mother.


    I knew I had missed an important part of this conversation, but I had heard enough. Myka felt the


    same for me as I felt for her. I couldn¡¯t let her leave now. Plus, I knew if she and the girls lived here,


    they would be safe with the pack''s protection. I was going to fix this.

 Seven: Mate

    Seven: Mate


    Seven: Mate


    Myka


    I somehow managed to keep my distance from Dustin all day. I was telling the truth when I told his


    mom I was already looking for a new ce for the three of us. I didn¡¯t expect his cousin to tell us that


    we could stay there within the pack¡¯s borders. I knew it would be the best ce for the girls, but I knew


    I wouldn¡¯t be able to control my feelings. I have to keep this professional between us and push my


    feelings aside. The girls are my main focus. My happiness and personal life are not important now. I


    already knew where I stood with him after this morning when he walked out of the room without saying


    anything to me. Lani and Natalya took the girls and me shopping for clothes and necessities. Thank


    god for my inheritance, or we would be so screwed right now. I also went and got a new phone. I had


    left myputer at work, so thankfully, that was not lost in the fire. I was sitting on a lounge chair on


    the balcony outside of Dustin¡¯s room when a ss of water was set down in front of me. It made me


    jump. I didn¡¯t even hear hime in.


    ¡°Sorry beautiful, I didn¡¯t mean to scare you.¡± He told me.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok, I was lost in my thoughts and didn¡¯t hear youe in. I wasn¡¯t trying to invade your room but I


    needed a quiet spot to think.¡± I exined my presence in his room.


    He gives me one of his sexy smiles, and I feel myself melt a bit. NO, KEEP IT PROFESSIONAL! Damn


    my treacherous heart! I look back out over thend, and it is beautiful here. I started to think living here


    would be amazing. I know that it can¡¯t happen, but I could always wish. I was lost in my thoughts again


    when a jolt of electricity travelled up my side. Before I knew what was happening, I felt his lips on mine,


    and a small gasp escaped into the kiss. I feel his tongue slip into my mouth. I melt into the kiss. I can¡¯t


    deal with this. It hurts so much; he was so angry this morning now. I gently push him back and get up.


    He grabs my hand before I can walk away.


    ¡°Myka, I..¡± Dustin begins to say.


    ¡°I can¡¯t handle this anymore. You''re my boss, and I just can¡¯t. You were so mad this morning and just


    walked out, and now this. My heart can¡¯t take it.¡± I tell him without looking at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about this morning. When you asked about my pack I was caught off guard. I wasn''t


    expecting you to know about us. I am very aware that I am your boss.¡± He exins to me as I feel his


    hands on my hips.


    He guided me back into the room and against a wall at some point. I am trapped between him and the


    wall. I have no choice but to put my hands on his bare chest. DAMN THOSE ELECTRIC JOLTS! I feel


    him move closer and feel his breath on my neck.


    ¡°Yes, you are my employee but also my mate.¡± He whispers gravely into my ear.


    ¡°Dustin, I am human; how can I be your mate?¡± I quietly ask. My voice doesn¡¯t want to work.


    I can feel his lips moving up my neck and his hands slowly around my body.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care that you¡¯re human. I felt as soon as I saw you sitting at the cafe. Do you know how hard it


    has been to not sit you on my desk at work and take you?¡± He admits.


    All I do is take a deep breath and tremble a little in his arms. I feel his hand grab my ass and the other


    slide up under the back of my tank top.


    ¡°I love you, Myka.¡± He confesses as he continues to kiss my neck, slowly moving down my chest.


    ¡°Dustin, I love you,¡± I tell him.


    He pulled my tank top over my head, unsped my bra, and tossed them somewhere in the room. He


    pulls me close, and I can feel him against my breasts. He picks me up under my ass and carries me to


    the bed. He gentlyys me down, never breaking the kiss. He climbs on top of me as he slips one of


    his knees in between my legs spreading them apart. He returns to kissing down my neck, leaving a


    tingle sensation as he goes. He continues his journey down, and I hear a low growl when hees to


    my chest. I forgot that he was unaware of my piercings and tattoos.


    ¡°MMM, what a pleasant surprise.¡± He huskily says as he captures one of my nipples in his mouth and


    sucks.


    I arch at the sensation and push my breasts towards him. I feel him gently tug at one of my nipple rings


    as a loud moan escapes at the sensation. It feels amazing to have his mouth on my body. His hands


    are roaming over my curves, leaving tingling sensations as they go. I can feel myself getting wetter and


    wetter, and I know my panties are soaked. My core is throbbing. He continues tovish attention on my


    breasts and teases me with my nipple rings. I don¡¯t even realize he has removed my shorts and panties


    until I feel his hand move smoothly down my side to my hip. His hand travels down my hip and around


    to my ass, where he grabs it and presses closer to him. I can feel his rock-hard cock against my inner


    thigh. I move my hand down and slip it under his sweatpants. I gently grab his cock. OH MY FUCKING


    GOD, HE IS HUGE!!! My brain screams as I start slowly stroking him.


    ¡°Myka, god baby.¡± That is all he can manage to say.


    His head is buried in the crook of my neck, and I feel him leaving small nibbles as he works his way


    down my neck to my shoulder. I move both my hands down his muscr back feeling his muscles jump


    and twitch as I go. I slip them under his pants and grab his ass. He bucks his hip when I grab his ass


    which causes him to grind into me. I moan out his name as he attacks my neck again. I then slowly


    push his pants down over his hips as far as I can. He lifts himself up and kicks them the rest of the way


    off. He kisses me deeply again. Suddenly I felt his finger rub my clit, and I let out a small scream of


    pleasure.


    ¡°You¡¯re so wet for me, beautiful.¡± He seductively says.


    He keeps rubbing my clit with his thumb. I feel his other finger running through my dripping folds. He


    then slips one of his thick fingers into my slick pussy. I arch my back and push his finger deeper into


    me. GOD, THIS FEELS SO FUCKING AMAZING!! My brain and body are on fire with all the pleasure


    he is giving to me. I have never felt this way before.


    ¡°You¡¯re so tight around my finger, beautiful. I can feel your juices running down my hand. I can''t wait to


    feel how tight you are around my dick.¡± He growls out, and the rumble from the growl enhances my


    pleasure.


    ¡°Dustin please don¡¯t stop. You feel so good, it feels so good.¡± I gasp out.


    ¡°I don¡¯t n to stop. I n to make you cum with my fingers, my mouth, and my dick multiple times. I


    want to hear you scream my name all night. Don¡¯t worry I will be gentle, I know you are a virgin.¡± He


    rumbles out.


    Hearing his words made me moan even louder. I actually forgot about me being a virgin with everything


    he is doing to me. His finger and thumb keep working my pussy as he slowly moves down my body


    with his mouth. I start to feel the tingle in my pussy, and I can tell I am close. I moan his name, and I


    hear a deep throaty growl. I can feel myself starting to constrict, knowing my orgasm is on its way.


    ¡°Cum for me beautiful. I can feel you¡¯re getting close, you¡¯re dripping pussy is starting to squeeze my


    finger oh so tightly. Let go beautiful. I want to feel you cum around my finger.¡± He practically


    Between his dirty talk and this finger thrusting in and out of me, my orgasm hits me hard. I scream out


    his name as my back arches. I have my hands buried in his dusty blonde hair. He continues to thrust


    his finger bringing through my intense orgasm. My back slowly touches the bed again as he slides his


    finger out of my pussy. I look down to see him sucking all my juices off his finger. DAMN, THAT IS


    HOT! I bring his face back up to mine and give him a deep kiss. I can taste myself on his lips. He


    returns to his journey down my body, kissing, licking, and running his hands everywhere. I feel like my


    body is going to explode. I let out a gasp as I felt his tongue wrap around my clit as he sucks into his


    mouth. I grab the sheet with one hand and bury the other one in his hair. He wraps his arms around my


    hips and ces his hands on top to hold me still. He releases my clit and runs his tongue down my


    slick folds. He then starts fucking me with his tongue. My back arched so high that I felt as though it


    might snap. I can feel his tongue thrust deep into my pussy while his thumb rubs my clit. I can¡¯t hold


    back my screams of pleasure.


    ¡°That¡¯s it beautiful, I want to hear every moan, scream, and sound you make. Don¡¯t hold back, be as


    loud as you want.¡± Hemands.


    I ce both of my hands in his hair and push his face deeper into my pussy. I hear him growl when I do


    this, and he continues to twist and roll his tongue deep inside of me. I could feel the sparks running


    throughout my entire body. I could feel another orgasm building. I was being so loud, and I could care


    less if the whole house heard me.


    ¡°Dustin, I''m so close... please.¡±I moaned, unable to finish my thought.


    ¡°Let go, beautiful. I want to taste everyst drop of you.¡± He breathes out.


    My orgasm hits me as I grab his hair roughly, causing my back to arch again, and all I can get out is a


    scream of unimaginable pleasure. I feel him wrap his tongue around my clit and gently bite down, and


    another monstrous orgasm surges through my body, drawing another scream out of meced with his


    name. He continues to suck my clit, guiding me through my orgasm. He slowly kissed and licked his


    way back up my body.


    ¡°You taste delicious. I could spend all day between your thighs with my tongue deep inside your


    dripping pussy. Would you like that beautiful?¡± He seductively whispered in my ear.


    ¡°God yes, Dustin!¡± I pleaded.


    ¡°HMMM, maybe tomorrow, but now it¡¯s time for me to make you mine. It¡¯ll hurt at first but promise that


    after the initial pain, all you will feel is a pleasure.¡± He whispers in a deep and raspy voice into my ear.


    I had not heard him sound like this before. I looked at him; his normal crystal ice blue eyes were a dark


    navy and intensely staring into mine. All my brain can scream is HIS WOLF IS TRYING TO SURFACE!


    A new wave of sparks shot through my body.


    ¡°Dustin, please I need to feel you deep inside of me.¡± I moan into his ear.


    I hear him give a deep growl, and that¡¯s when I feel him thrust into me in one long hard thrust. I dig my


    nails into his back and let out a small scream at the sudden pain of losing my virginity. He stilled once


    he was fully inside of me.


    ¡°Breath, beautiful it will only get better now.¡± He tells me.


    He rubs his hands up and down my thigh, and I start to rx. He slowly began to move, and where


    there was pain, now there is the most amazing feeling I have ever felt. His speed increases, as does


    his depth. Soon he is taking me hard and deep, and it feels amazing. I have never felt so full in my life,


    and I could feel him hit my cervix with every thrust.


    ¡°You¡¯re so tight and wet around my dick, baby. You feel amazing!¡± He pants out.


    He lifts himself off of me and pulls one of my legs up to his waist. The new angle has him hitting a new


    spot deep in my channel that makes me see stars.


    ¡°Dustin!!¡± I scream and run my hands up his chest.


    His pace quickens, and I can feel another orgasming on quick. He braces his other hand on the


    bed''s headboard and starts to thrust but rotates and grinds his hips as he pushes himself deeper into


    me. He is mming so deep into my pussy that I know I will be sore tomorrow.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°I feel your pussy tightening around me beautiful. I know you¡¯re close. Let go, beautiful I want to feel


    you cum around my throbbing dick.¡± He growls out forcefully.


    I don¡¯t know if it''s the strength or depth of his thrusts or the dirty talking, but my orgasm hits me like I


    was hit by a semi-truck. The scream of his name that came out of me probably woke up half of the


    town. I have dug my nails into his sides as my back arches like it¡¯s going to snap in half again. He is


    still thrusting, but they are bing very erratic. I know he is close.


    ¡°Cum for my Alpha, I want you to fill me with your seed.¡± I moan out.


    ¡°Fuck, Myka, I am going to fill you so full. Going to put my pup in you.¡± He roars out as he cums


    hard.


    I feel his cum shoot into me like a fire hose. It feels so good. I can feel him coating my walls with his


    seed, and it just keeps flowing. Finally, after what seems like minutes, I feel him spurt onest time


    before he is finished. I continue to run my hands up and down his chest as he is propped up with one


    hand on the headboard. He lets go of the headboard andys back down on me. He kisses me


    passionately, and I feel him pull out of me. I don¡¯t like the feeling. I feel very empty now. He rolls himself


    off of me, pulls me close, and straps his arm around me. I cuddle closer andy my head on his chest.

 Eight: Morning

    Eight: Morning


    Eight: Morning


    Myka


    As I wake up, I realize I am veryfortable and feel safe for the first time in years. I try to stretch but


    realize I have a heavy arm draped over my waist and a hand resting just under my breast. I freeze, and


    then the memories start flooding in fromst night. I HAVE FUCKED UP BAD! I SLEPT WITH MY


    BOSS AND TOLD HIM I WAS IN LOVE WITH HIM! My brain was screaming. Now not only was I going


    to have to look for a new ce to live but also a new job. It¡¯s my own fault. I feel a hard wall of muscle


    begin to move behind me, and the hand moves up, encasing my breast in hisrge hand. My breast is


    given a gentle squeeze while I feel him kissing my neck. I involuntarily let out a soft moan. I can¡¯t help


    it; his touch feels so good.


    ¡°Good morning, beautiful.¡± He tells me his voice is still raw from sleeping.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± I said shakily.


    He rolls me onto my back and leans upon his shoulder to look at me. I can¡¯t look at him. I feel very


    embarrassed that I let this happen. Not very professional of me. I don¡¯t regret it happening is what


    bothers me the most. I feel his fingers under my chin, and he lifts my face to look at him. I can see the


    concern and worry in his eyes.


    ¡°Beautiful, what is wrong?¡± He asks with a worried tone in his voice.


    I try to get up from the bed with the sheet wrapped around me, but he won¡¯t let me go.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± That is all I can manage.


    He looks at me when the realization hits him as to why I am acting this way.


    ¡°Do you regret it, because I don¡¯t? I meant every word I saidst night.¡± He exins, running his thumb


    over my cheek.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t regret it, but I am sure things were said at the moment,¡± I tell him looking into his crystal ice


    blue eyes.


    All of a sudden, his lips are on mine. I feel his hands on my hips as he pulls me to straddle his waist.


    His hands glide down my hips to my ass, and he gives it a firm squeeze.


    ¡°I love you, Myka, and I¡¯ll keep telling you that until you believe me.¡± He confirms.


    I don¡¯t get to answer as he is giving me a deep kiss, and I feel a hand on my breast tugging gently on


    my nipple ring. I moaned into the kiss, and I felt him growl into the kiss. I slowly push myself up, slowly


    running my hands down his chest as I go. I sat straight up and began rubbing my pussy against his


    rock-hard dick. I am already dripping wet for him. I look at him, and he is staring at me. His eyes are a


    dark navy. His hand began to run up and down my body. I arch at the contact. His touch drives me wild.


    ¡°You are more than just my mate; you are my whole world.¡± He gasps out as I run my nails down his


    chest.


    I feel him slip one of his fingers into my dripping pussy while rubbing his thumb on my clit. I start


    moving my hips in time with the motion of his fingers. He slips another finger inside of me, and I let a


    moan escape. He starts to move his fingers faster, and I increase the grinding of my hips. I can feel my


    orgasm approaching.


    ¡°Cum for me, beautiful; I love it when you tighten your hot pussy around my fingers.¡± He tells me in that


    damn voice of his.


    I keep grinding on his fingers, and when he inserts a third finger into me, my orgasm hits. I arch my


    back and moan out his name. He keeps thrusting his fingers deep into my pulsing channel. I finally


    juices from his fingers. I lean down and kiss him roughly, and he responds by grabbing my ass hard. I


    am still grinding against his throbbing dick. I feel him grab my hips and start guiding me back. I feel the


    head of his dick at my sopping entrance. God, I want to feel him deep inside of me again. I slide myself


    back and slowly lower myself down his dick. I sit there for a second and adjust to his size. HE IS


    HUGE, BUT I TAKE ALL 11 INCHES! I slowly begin to move, and he feels amazing inside of me. His


    hands are on my hips and thighs. I keep moving faster and faster.


    ¡°God, beautiful, you feel so amazing around my dick.¡± He moans out as he starts thrusting up into me.


    He is matching my movements perfectly. I lean back and ce my hands on his thighs, and the change


    in angle makes me scream his name. I feel his hands travel up my sides,tch onto my breast, and


    start massaging them while pulling on my nipple rings, which adds to the sensation. I can feel another


    orgasm building, and I speed up my pace and start dropping down on his dick harder.


    ¡°Dustin, I am so close.¡± I practically scream out in pleasure.


    ¡°I know beautiful, I can feel your deliciously wet pulsating pussy tightening around my dick. Let go, I


    want to feel you cum around my dick and your juices run down my dick.¡± He partially growls and


    partially moans out.


    I lean further back and keep up my speed. I am dropping down his dick hard when he thrusts up, and


    my orgasm hits me hard. I scream out his name, and my pussy mps down around his dick hard. I


    just sat there for a while, feeling him fill my channel with his seed. GOD, I LOVE HOW IT FEELS


    WHEN HE FILLS ME FULL! I know I actually believe him when he says he does love me, but I am still


    scared. I feel him pull out of me, and Iy down on his chest. I can hear his racing heart. Wey like


    that for a while before I knew it was time to get up. The girls will be getting up soon and looking for me.


    I know the door is locked, but I sure don¡¯t need them walking in on this. I climb off him, pull a nket


    around me, and walk to the closet. I had my stuff put in his closet after the shopping spree yesterday.


    Thankfully I still have one more day till we have to go back to work. Great now things at the office are


    going to be ufortable. I grab a pair of shorts, a bra, and a t-shirt. I go into the bathroom and lock


    the door. I just need a moment by myself without him to think. I turn the shower on and wait for the


    water to warm up. I get in and wash myself and my hair. I get out and fry off. I grab my coconut lime


    body butter and rub it into my skin. I dress, apply light make-up, and put my hair in a messy bun. I walk


    out and see Dustin sitting on the bed, staring at me.


    ¡°You are so beautiful, I am so lucky you are my mate.¡± He smiles at me.


    ¡°What is it, baby? Why are you so quiet? You still don¡¯t believe me when I say I love you, do you?¡± He


    sighs and ces his head in his hands.


    ¡°Yes, I do believe you. You have to understand this is new to me. I have never been in a rtionship


    before. When I should have been starting to date, my whole world changed, and I had to take on the


    responsibility that no 17-year-old should have. I''m scared, everything I love seems to get taken away. I


    don¡¯t know what to do Dustin, with everything that has happened in thest 24 hours.¡± I admit to


    breaking down.


    I guess all the shock and stress finally got to me. I feel like I will never be able to give myself or the girls


    a normal life. I feel strong arms wrap around me and hold me tight. I cry into his chest.


    ¡°I know, beautiful, but know that you are no longer alone. My cousin is right; you and the girls are


    wee to stay here. I want you here. I want them here. I want you as my mate and my personal


    assistant.¡± He exins, trying tofort me.


    ¡°You still want me to work for you, even with us being us,¡± I ask, surprised.


    ¡°Of course I do. You¡¯re the best personal assistant I have ever had. Work has never run smoother. You


    being my mate and girlfriend, is not going to change anything. Well, we might have to have a few more


    personal meetings just the two of us.¡± He says, giving me a naughty wink.


    I just p him on his chiselled abdomen and turn red in embarrassment. He justughs, walks away to


    grab some clothes, and heads to the bathroom. He grabs my ass as he passes me, and I give him my


    best re. He gives me one of his fucking sexy as hell smiles and clothes the door. Damn him and his


    sexiness! I leave the room and head down to the kitchen to find Bree and Araya already eating


    breakfast. Kaleb, Nate, and Natalya are also there eating. I sit down by Araya and start to load my te


    with food. They have some damn good cooks here. The girls are eating and talking away, which is


    weird. They tend to both be shy around new people. That¡¯s when I realize that they arefortable


    here, and so am I.


    ¡°Good morning, everyone,¡± Lani announces to the room.


    ¡°Good morning Aunt Lani.¡± Natalya excitedly replies.


    ¡°Why are you yelling, Natalya?¡± A man asks, raising an eyebrow,


    I remember seeing him but don¡¯t know who he is. I think back, and he was there the night of the fire. I


    don¡¯t remember who he is, though. Lani sits down beside me, and I give her a smile. She gives me a


    side hug, and it makes me feel warm. She reminds me of my mother. The man smiles at me and I


    notice he has the same crystal ice blue eye as Dustin.


    ¡°How are you feeling Myka?¡± the man asks me warmly.


    ¡°I am still a little in shock but better,¡± I say, smiling back at him.


    ¡°Myka can we live here in one of the houses?¡± Bree asks me out of nowhere.


    Well, how in the hell am I supposed to answer that question. Araya is looking at me, wanting an


    answer. I can see that they are both excited about my answer. I know they want to stay, I can tell.


    ¡°Yes, you can live here but you won¡¯t need to stay in any other house but this one. There is a set of


    rooms from the one you are in now that share a bathroom. Each one of you can have one and decorate


    it however you want but still be close to each other. The two of you can attend the school that is not far


    from here and is one of the best in the city. How does that sound?¡± Dustin exins, smiling.


    ¡°Are you Myka¡¯s boyfriend?¡± Araya asks, smiling.


    I choke on the coffee I am drinking and begin to turn red. I can¡¯t even look up at anyone at the table.


    This is embarrassing. I can¡¯t believe either one of them would ask this. They literally just met him 24


    hours ago under stressful circumstances.


    ¡°Do you want me to be her boyfriend?¡± He asks with a smirk.


    ¡°YES! You are super hot, and the two of you look super cute together.¡± They both yell.


    OH FOR FUCK SAKE. WHAT HAS GOTTEN INTO THESE TWO? I am so red that I can¡¯t even raise


    my head. I am not even sure when these two learned what any of what they just said meant. I hear


    Kaleb and Nateughing at these two. I would also beughing at them, but I am too busy being


    embarrassed by what they are saying.


    ¡°Then yes, I am her boyfriend.¡± He answers triumphantly.


    I just roll my eyes, but I secretly smile. No one sees it since my head is down. Lani scoots over, and


    Dustin sits down beside me. I can hear the girls talking about the new developments in their lives. Well,


    I guess we just moved on to the pack''snd. I feel a hand on my thigh and look up to his smiling face. I


    see the man smiling happily at me, and that¡¯s when it hits me that he¡¯s Dustin¡¯s father. Seeing him with


    his parents makes me sad, and I stand up and leave the table. Bree and Araya don¡¯t notice, which I am


    thankful for. I walk out back and sit down by the pool. I havee to realize that this is a nice calming


    ce for me to think. I have been sitting out there for about five minutes, not even realizing I have


    started to cry.


    ¡°Myka, what¡¯s wrong, honey?¡¯ His dad asks curiously.


    ¡°Sorry just seeing you all together¡­.¡± I trail off.


    Pretty sure he doesn¡¯t want to hear my sad life story.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sorry about missing your parents.¡± He tells me, drawing me into a hug.


    I break down, and all the built-up emotions from thest two yearse to the surface. He just holds


    me and lets me cry on his shoulder, just like any dad would do with their daughter. We sit like that for


    ten minutes before I feel like an idiot. I apologize to him, but he won¡¯t let me.


    ¡°You may have lost one family, but you have gained a whole new one.¡± He says, cupping my cheeks


    and kissing me on my forehead.


    ¡°I think my son wants his mate back now. I¡¯ll leave you with him.¡± He says with a smile in his voice.


    I see his eyes change colour and realize that he is probably doing that mind thing I know that


    werewolves can do with each other. I don¡¯t move from my seat. I feel Dustin sit down by me and pull


    me into his arms. I lean back against him, and it does calm me down.


    ¡°You ok beautiful?¡± He asks with a worried tone.


    ¡°Yeah, just seeing your whole family together made me remember everything I don¡¯t have. I guess I


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    have been holding in thest two years of emotions.¡± I exined, looking into his eyes.


    ¡°Well like my dad said you have a whole new one now. Like I said yesterday morning you and the girls


    are safe here.¡± He says with a serious tone.


    I lean and press my lips to his. I pull back, wrap my arms around his neck, andy my head on his


    shoulder. I know we are safe and that everything will be alright.

 Nine: Spy

    Nine: Spy


    Nine: Spy


    Unknown


    I have been watching the pack now for two years. I thought about taking back what should be mine


    earlier, but I also know the Silver Moon Pack is thergest and strongest pack in the pacific northwest. I


    know that they have absorbed two other smaller packs into them over thest five years since Alpha


    Dustin took over. They have no idea that I have been watching them and nning to take the pack


    back. It was stolen from my family when it was still under Alpha Dustin¡¯s father¡¯s leadership. I have


    been slowly building up my followers to help me, and I have established a small loyal pack-like


    following. I have my own beta and gamma. I am still trying to locate previous members of what were


    my pack, but most of them have stayed loyal to their new alphas. I was sitting outside at a restaurant


    when I saw Alpha Dustin, Beta Kaleb, and his Gamma Nate. I watched them carefully when I noticed


    the alpha staring intently at something. I swung my gaze to where he was, and that¡¯s when I saw it. He


    was staring and a very beautiful woman. I could tell by the way he looked at her that she was his mate.


    What made it even more interesting was that she was human. I could tell by her scent that she was


    human. One positive advantage of being a werewolf was our enhanced senses. I noticed that she


    looked at him, and then a faint flush made its presence on her face. At that moment, two girls no older


    than my brother came out and sat down with her. I noticed the look of confusion on his face, but it didn¡¯t


    stay long as the light they were at turned the three of them continued on their way. After the alpha, beta


    and gamma left, and I knew she wasn¡¯t being watched anymore, I got up and walked closer to them. I


    acted like I was a normal person walking down the street window shopping. The woman and the two


    girls got up and walked down the street, asionally going into a store and shopping. Depending on


    the store, I would follow them in. After a few hours, they started to walk to what I assumed was their


    apartment. The building was nice, but the area was not ideal. It actually worried me that three young


    girls were staying in this area, but this is not my problem. I watched them until they got to their


    apartment and went inside. I turned around and started walking back to my car. I got in and started my


    car and drove back to where the rest of my small pack and I were currently staying. I walked past


    everyone and went straight to my office. My beta sent me a mind link asking if I was alright. I let him


    know that everything was fine and that I would talk to him and my gammater. I had a lot to think


    about this new development. The Silver Moon Pack has no idea that any of us are here, and I intend to


    keep it that way until the time is right. I doubt that they realized any of the old Crimson Rock Pack still


    exists since they robbed my family of my pack and family history. That entire situationpletely broke


    my mother and was my father¡¯s fault. If he just would think of a better way to take over the Silver Moon


    Pack, we would have thergest and most powerful pack in the pacific northwest, and I would be alpha


    now. DAMN MY IDIOT FATHER, but the past is the past, and I will have my revenge. However, this


    new development may have just made things easier. It was now time to formte a n of action.


    A knock at my door woke me up. I didn¡¯t realize I had fallen asleep until then. At the second knock, I sat


    up and ran my hand over my eyes to help me wake up faster.


    ¡°Come in,¡± I instructed.


    In walked my beta Zak and my gamma Jace. I gave them a quick nod, and they sat down on the couch


    straight in front of my desk.


    "Sorry to disturb you, Zane, but we have both been trying to mindlink you for two hours now and got


    nothing. So we thought we would check on you.¡± Zak told me.


    ¡°We figured you were deep in thought since you look like there was a lot on your mind since you came


    back from town,¡± Jace added.


    "Sorry guys, but yes, I do have a lot on my mind,¡± I exined.


    The three of us had grown up together, so they were both my closest confidants and best friends. I


    exined to them that I had seen the ranking members of the Silver Moon Pack and that I had


    cautiously followed them. I began my story of the alpha finding mate and that I followed her around


    town and to her apartment. They got excited that we had something that could be a weakness to the


    alpha, but at the same time, we all knew we had to take our time ande up with a good revenge


    n. I would not repeat my father¡¯s mistake and get my pack andnd back. I knew Zak and Jace felt


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    the same way. The three of us watched as our lives were torn apart and changed forever. We sat there


    for a while and tried to think of a way to get back at them, but we could think of nothing. After three


    hours of bouncing ideas off each other, we decided we needed to stop and regroup tomorrow. I was


    walking back to my room when I ran into my mother. She asked what the three of us were up to. I retold


    the story of my day and everything I found out. I could tell my mother wanted to tell me to forget the


    past and that we were doing well starting over. I could also tell she wanted revenge just as much as I


    did. She was torn.


    ¡°Just be smarter than your father was. I refuse to lose you to a stupid plot as I lost him. You and your


    brother are all I have left of him.¡± She cried in frustration.


    Don¡¯t worry, mom, I have no intention of repeating dad¡¯s mistake. I promise I will not fail, nor will you


    lose me.¡± I soothingly tell her.


    We let each other go, and I continue to my room. I shut the door and changed into my pyjamas for bed.


    Iy there for a while, thinking about what I could do. I had Jace ask his cousin to find out any


    information on the woman and kids. I need to know how to start. I smiled, thinking that it was finally


    falling into ce. It took a while but finally, sleep overtook me.

 Ten: Settled In

    Ten: Settled In


    Ten: Settled In


    Dustin


    It has been two months since the three of them moved here, and things have been great. Bree and


    Araya are starting school tomorrow. I know Myka was worried at first since the school is technically


    on the pack¡¯snd. She worried because they might be the only humans there, but I assured her that


    was not the case. While being on the pack¡¯snd, the school is a mix of humans and werewolves. The


    faculty is both humans that know about werewolves and werewolves. I know it put her mind at ease to


    know this. She was sitting at herputer when I snuck my up under her shirt and started massaging


    her soft breasts. She tried to squirm out of my hold, but all I could do wasugh.


    ¡°This is a first; usually, you push them into my hands more,¡± I say,ughing.


    ¡°I am trying to finish some work, mister grabby hands.¡± She retorts irritatedly.


    I continueughing and retract my hands from under her shirt. She finished what she was typing and


    stood up to face me. I stand there in just a pair of purple sweat pants that are hanging low on my hips. I


    give her a smirk. All I get is a roll of her eyes as she walks toward the bathroom. She grabs a tank top


    and a pair of pyjama shorts and walks into the bathroom. What she doesn¡¯t know is that she will not


    need any sleep clothes tonight. I have a n. The door shuts as I hear the showere on. We had


    beenying out by the pool all day, and she wanted to wash the tanning oil off. Our rtionship had


    be stronger as well. We did finally sit down and talk about everything. We both agreed that there


    would not be any secrets between us with her current history. Work was going well too. I know she was


    afraid that we would not be able to work together since we were dating, but I made it clear that nothing


    would change. I did eventually exin to everyone and HR that we are together. HR wasn¡¯t happy, but


    since I am the boss and owner of thepany, there is not much that can be said. I know some of the


    women in the office cared. Myka was getting a lot of dirty looks, and many of them ramped up flirting


    with me. I asked how she graduated with my bachelor''s in administrative operations, only 20. She


    exined that many sses she took counted towards a college degree at the old high school she


    attended, starting halfway through junior year and all of the senior year. It was exined to me that she


    pretty much had an associate''s degree by the time she graduated high school and that she got arge


    schrship from mypany to get my bachelor''s degree. The only stiption was she would have to


    work for thepany for at least one year. I was amazed by this mainly because I was not aware of


    this policy. Sheughed when I told her this. I guess she figured, being the CEO, I would know this


    about this. I told her I was sure I knew but had forgotten at some point. I snuck into the bathroom and


    shut the door behind me quietly. She hadn¡¯t heard mee in. I quietly snuck into the shower just as


    she finished rinsing the conditioner out of her hair. I pressed my hard body against her soft, smooth


    body, slowly slid my hands up her thighs towards her waist, and softly kissed along her neck. One of


    my hands stopped at her hip, and the other continued its journey until it got to her breast, where I


    started to massage the soft mound of flesh.


    ¡°The lock on the door has never worked. So you couldn¡¯t lock me out, beautiful.¡± I told her with a smirk.


    I continued kissing her delicious neck and massaging her breast, which overflowed my hand just


    enough. My dick is rubbing against her soft ass. I feel her slowly start to roll her hips which causes me


    to let out a gravely moan. I turn her around and back her up till her back hits the wall of the shower. Her


    hands run up my chest, and she gently catches a nipple with her nail. A throaty hiss escapes as I


    hungrily kiss her seductive lips head. She keeps her hands moving north until they are wrapped around


    my neck and buried in my hair. I begin to kiss down her jaw leading to her neck. A soft moan falls from


    her lips and travels straight to my dick. I continue kissing down her neck, thentch onto one of her


    nipples and suck. My other hand is squeezing the breast while I suck, lick and tug on my other nipple


    and ring. I end the assault on the current breast and switch my assault to the other breast. When I


    finish the assault on her breast, I continue down. I lift one of her perfectly soft, smooth tanned legs and


    ce it over my shoulder. I repeat the same with the other leg and stand up. Her back is against the


    shower wall, and I am holding her up on my shoulders. My face is perfectly level with her deliciously


    wet pussy.


    ¡°Dustin, what..¡± she begins to ask.


    Before she can finish, I run my tongue from her swollen clit down her silky slick slit. She is already wet


    from all the other forey. I thrust my tongue as deep as I could into her channel; her hands slipped


    straight into my hair as an anchor. I massaged her clit with my thumb while my tongue dove deep into


    her juicy pussy. I inserted two of my fingers into her hot, quivering channel while flicking her clit with my


    tongue then I sucked on her engorged nub into my mouth.


    ¡°DUSTIN!!¡± She screams.


    I smile against her clit as she tugs on my hair. I couldn¡¯t help but let out a growl of pleasure as I gently


    bit her swollen clit before I dove my tongue back into her channel.


    ¡°MMMM beautiful, I can tell you¡¯re getting close. Your walls are pulsating and getting oh so tight around


    my tongue.¡± I describe it to her.


    ¡°Please, I am so close.¡± She tries to tell me, but ites out as a moan.


    I increase my assault on my honeypot. I feel her orgasm approaching. Her hip continued to roll with the


    thrusting of my tongue.


    ¡°Cum for me, beautiful; let me taste your sweet nectar,¡± I demand with a smile.


    Her orgasm hits as she screams out my name and cums all over my face covering me in her essence. I


    keep rolling my tongue to bring her through her intense orgasm. I slowly set her down in the shower as


    she starts toe down from her post-orgasmic phase. Her legs are weak, but thankfully, they hold


    her up. She kisses me, and I know she can taste herself on my lips. I feel a tight squeeze around my


    hard dick. I have to brace myself against the walls of the shower. I still have her trapped between me


    and the wall. Slowly she starts to stroke me from the base to my head. She circles the slit of my head


    with a finger and then gently scratches over the slit with one of her nails.


    ¡°Fuck Myka.¡± This is all I can respond with due to the immense amount of pleasure produced.


    She does this a few more times. I open my eyes and look at her. She looks up at me as I try to control


    my breathing. I watch as she drops to her knees while continuing to stroke my dick. When she starts


    her downward stroke this time, her lips wrap around her head and start to suck. I didn¡¯t realize that I


    had closed my eyes until I felt them fly open and look down at her. My wolf and I are fighting for control.


    I look up at her and see her smile around the head of my dick as I push my wolf down. Her hands


    follow her mouth down my hard dick all the way to the base. HOLY FUCK, SHE DOESN''T HAVE A


    GAG REFLEX, is all I can think. Her lips are stretched wide around my dick. Her hands drop, and she


    grabs the back of my thighs. She starts to slowly glide up and down my dick while hollowing her


    cheeks. As she gets to the head, she keeps a gentle suction on it and then swirls her tongue around it


    just under the edge before she dips her tongue into the slit of my dick. I buck my hips at the sensation.


    She oh so slowly increased the speed, and after a while, I started to match her movements. My hands


    are still on the shower wall bracing me. When she moans around my dick, I let out a moan of my own.


    She keeps up the pace as I start getting close. My thrusts into her sinfully dirty mouth are bing


    erratic.


    ¡°Beautiful, I am so close. You had better stop or I am going to fill that gorgeous mouth of yours,¡± I gasp


    out.


    She doesn¡¯t stop! This is the first time she has given me a blowjob. I did not want to pressure her into


    performing oral sex on me. She came into this rtionship as a virgin. I grab the back of her head and


    bury my hand in her hair as I cum down her throat. She swallows everyst bit of my release. She


    continues to gently lick and suck me through one of the most intense orgasms I have ever had. She


    pulls off my dick with a ¡°pop¡±. I look down at her to see her leaning back on her knees, looking at me. I


    pull her up to him and kiss her deeply so I can taste myself on her lips. She pulls back just enough to


    look at me.


    ¡°I guess I did ok with that then?¡± She asks curiously.


    ¡°Damn baby, you did more than ok. I have to admit that you are the first girl to make my cum doing that.


    So yeah you did ok.¡± I whisper to her with a smirk.


    She gets out of the shower. I quickly wash and rinse since I have more nned for tonight. She is


    sitting on the bed, so I join her. She looks over at me as her eyes get wide; I am naked. My dick is


    already half-hard again. I sit up, scoot back, and lean against the headboard of the bed. I grab her


    hands and pull her to me. I have her straddling myp as I pull her into a deep passionate kiss. I pull


    her tank top off as Itch onto a nipple and tug at the bar that is travelling through it. My hand moves


    down and slips into her pyjama shorts. I effortlessly slide one of my fingers into her flowing channel as I


    rub her inner walls.


    ¡°AAHHH Dustin, that feels amazing.¡± She gasps out.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s going to get better, beautiful. You¡¯ll be screaming my name soon.¡± I say in my cocky tone.


    My other hand slips her shorts down and off. I slip another finger into her as her hips start to move in


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    sync with my movement. She grabs my hand and pulls my fingers from her slick pussy. I give her a


    look of confusion as he leans close and whispers into my ear.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want your fingers deep inside of my pussy. I want your throbbing rock-hard dick deep inside of


    my hot, wet pussy.¡±


    My fingers are swiftly removed, and I bury my dick to the hilt into her tight channel in one hard, deep


    thrust. She lets out a scream of both pleasure and surprise. She sits down so her legs can wrap around


    my waist and begins rolling her hips. I feel her lean back and ce her hands on my thighs; this causes


    her to roll and grind her hips on my dick and push me deeper into her. I can feel my head hit her cervix


    ¡ªmy hands on her hips and ass. I thrust into her at the same time she rolled her hips. We both


    increase our speed. I can feel her orgasming as she starts to roll and grind harder on my dick.


    ¡°That¡¯s it, beautiful, cum for me. I need to feel that tight pussy of your clinch my dick and your nectar


    drip down my dick to my balls,¡± I grunt out.


    When her orgasm hits, she screams out my name. I continue thrusting, but they are bing more


    erratic as my orgasm approaches.


    ¡°Cum for me, my alpha. I need to feel you fill me with your seed.¡± She screams out.


    A loud growl escapes as I fill her channel with my cum. As I feel my releases slow down and then stop,


    I drop my head onto her shoulder. We sit like this for a few minutes until I begin to soften inside of her.


    She pulls herself off myp andys down next to me. Iy down beside her and pulled her to my


    chest. She curls into my chest as I pull the covers over us. Soon she drifts off to sleep. Iy there for a


    while and wonder if I have possibly put a pup in her yet. I know humans don¡¯t go through the heat as


    our she-wolves do. I ce one hand on her belly and hope there is a pup growing in there.

 Eleven: School and Threats Part 1

    Eleven: School and Threats Part 1


    Eleven: School and Threats Part 1


    Dustin


    Thisst week has been a huge learning curve. This was the week that Bree and Araya started school.


    When my rm went off at six in the morning on Monday, I thought it was broken. I felt Myka get out


    of bed and heard the door shut. I was almost back to sleep when I heard a scream that made me sit


    straight up. I quickly grabbed a pair of sweats and ran out of the room. I swung the door to Bree¡¯s room


    open to protect her from what or whoever was in there, only to find both girls standing in front of the


    full-length mirror squealing in excitement at their school uniforms. Myka just looks at me and raises


    one of her eyebrows. I scrub my hands over my face and leave the room. I walked into our walk-in


    closet and picked out a suit to wear that day at work. I head towards the bathroom for a shower. As I


    walked by the bed, I noticed the clock and realized that it was only 6:30 am. What the fuck. It¡¯s too


    damn early to be up. Myka and I don¡¯t have to be at the office till nine. Normally we don''t even get


    up till seven. I flop face-first onto the bed. I hear augh behind me. I can¡¯t believe she isughing at


    me.


    ¡°You¡¯re a tad dramatic about the first day of school for the girls. What the hell is with you barging into


    the room like that.¡± She asks,ughing.


    I heard them scream and thought someone was hurting them.¡± I mumbled, even if I was still face down


    on the bed.


    She just walks by me,ughing, grabs her clothes, and shuts the door to the bathroom. I hear the


    shower start, and an idea starts in my head, but I decide against it. My idea would definitely make us


    ¡°Ok, I am finished; why don¡¯t you stop being dramatic and get ready? I am going down to see if the girls


    are done eating. I need to make their lunches and make sure they have everything they need for their


    first day. I know they would love it if you were there to see them get on the bus for their first day of


    school.¡± She says that snarky mom tone.


    I am pretty sure she has picked up that tone from my mother. My mom and dad have taken Myka


    and the girls, which makes me happy. I knew my mother approved the night we took them from their


    apartment, which was on fire. However, when I caught my mother and Mykaughing one day when


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    we were visiting, I became suspicious. I was right to be, as my mother was showing her my baby


    albums. UGGG! WHY MUST EVERY MOTHER DO THIS? I was horrified when I was this.


    ¡°Ok, mom, enough with the baby pictures,¡± I exim.


    Myka just looked at me over her shoulder and gave me a smile. I know that smile. Anyways, I push


    myself off the bed and head into the bathroom. I loveing into the bathroom after her. It always


    smells so good. Between her scented body wash and lotions, the bathroom always smells amazing.


    Even with all that, I can still smell her amazing sweet coffee with a hint of coconut scent. I finish my


    shower and get dressed. I head downstairs to find the girls literally bouncing on their heels. I have to


    smile at this. I wasn¡¯t sure we would get to this point with them. Thest month was stressful with the


    fire and all. I did get the girls their first cell phones. That took a lot of convincing on my part. Myka


    was not thrilled about giving 8-year-olds cell phones, but I believe with us working and them being at


    school, they needed them if something was to happen. After a mini argument with her about this, she


    finally agreed that it was necessary for emergencies. As I am standing there smiling at how excited the


    girls are, Myka walks in, and I can only stare. She has on an emerald green dress that fits her body


    perfectly. It shows off all her amazing curves. It stops just above her knees. The top of the dress


    clinches just under her breasts, making them look evenrger. She has a short ck business jacket


    over her arms (the dress is a tank top style). She is wearing matching emerald green ballet ts. I fight


    the need to push her against the wall and take her right there. DAMN, SHE LOOKS LIKE A FUCKING


    GODDESS IN THAT DRESS, my wolf Demetri howls. I have to agree with him. Myka still doesn¡¯t


    think she is that beautiful. I know there are many men at the office that disagree with her. I have had to,


    on many asions, refrain from beating the hell out of some of them because they are staring. I almost


    did until my dad stopped me when he came by to see me at the office. He told me he understood that


    we, as men and wolves are overprotective and possessive of our women. He also said to take it as a


    she is going to be sleeping in each and every night. That did put it into perspective for me. I still get


    jealous and possessive, but then I remember those words, which calms me down. Most of the time, I


    will see them staring and walk by and either give her a pat on her ass or a kiss on her cheek. That


    usually gets me an eye roll or a hit to the chest. I am pretty sure she knows I am reminding the men to


    who she belongs and that I am stacking my im. I could care less, and DAMN STRAIGHT, I AM


    STAKING MY CLAIM! We walk with the girls outside to where the bus will stop and find my parents


    smiling. The girls ran to my parents and gave each of them a hug. The twins are there with them, and


    all four start talking loudly about how they all think the first day of school is going to go. The twins really


    took to the girls right away. I see Nate and his sister Ziara walk up, and she joins in the conversation.


    Ziara isn¡¯t as talkative, but she has always been on the shy side. A few more kids show up at the bus


    stop. I was surprised by the amount of school-aged kids we had in the pack. The bus pulls up, and all


    the kids mour onto it. Both the girlse to the window and wave at us as it drives away. I look at


    Myka, and she still has a somewhat worried look.


    ¡°You ok beautiful?¡± I ask with concern evident in my tone.


    ¡°Yeah, I just hope everything goes alright. After the fire and the loss of Araya¡¯s dad I had to pull them


    from their physical school and they have been doing online schooling for thest 2 years. They started


    getting teased and Araya got bullied at the school.¡± She exins in a sad tone.


    I look at Kaleb, Nate and my parents and see the same anger I am feeling. How can someone tease to


    bully anyone after they lose a parent? I wrap my arm around her shoulder, and we wave goodbye to my


    parents. Kaleb and Nate walk with us. Kaleb just recently got his degree in business administration,


    and Nate is already the VP of foreign rtions, so they caught a ride to work with us that day. We get


    out of the car at the office and take the elevator up. Kaleb and Nate get off on the floor below mine. We


    continue up and walk to our offices

 Twelve: School and Threats Part 2

    Twelve: School and Threats Part 2


    Twelve: School and Threats Part 2


    Myka


    Poor Dustin, I knew this week would be a trial for him, but I could tell he was prepared for the first day.


    After the first day, he started to get the hang of it. Although, getting up earlier was still hard for him. My


    stress over sending the girls to a physical school calmed down after the third day. By Friday, it all


    seemed so normal. The girls were always excited to go to school and just as excited to tell us about the


    days that night during dinner. It made me smile to see that they were happy andfortable here.


    They still don¡¯t know about werewolves, and I am not sure when or how I am going to exin that topic.


    It¡¯s Friday night, and we are all sitting outside by the pool, watching all the kids y and burn off some


    of their energy before bed. We are sitting there talking when I hear a howl. It doesn¡¯t sound like a good


    howl. I look over at Kaleb, and he is obviously receiving a mind link from one of the patrols. Suddenly,


    the kids are being told to go to their homes.


    ¡°I need you and the girls to go inside now,¡± Dustin demands.


    I look at him, and instantly fear rises up. He looks furious, and I actually flinch at his words. I have not


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ever heard him talk like this to me before. His eyes are that dark navy colour, and I can tell by his tone


    that Demetri is the one talking to me. I yell at the girls to get their attention and tell them toe here. I


    walk with them into the house and watch as Dustin, Kaleb, and Nate run towards the wood and shift


    into their wolves. I watch until they are too deep into the woods to see.


    It¡¯s well after 11:00 pm when I hear a rustle in the trees. I havee back out to watch for them to


    in me, and I stand up and take half a step back. I know I have nothing to fear but my flight or fight


    response kicks in. As I take the half step back, I hear a deep whimper. I look up and see the three of


    them in front of me. I have to admit all three have very handsome wolves. Kaleb¡¯s wolf is a chocte


    brown with a hint of red in it. He still has his hazel eyes. Nate¡¯s wolf is a deep red with a dusting of dark


    blonde running throughout the fur. Dustin¡¯s wolf is huge and is a solid Silvery white colour. What makes


    his wolf even more striking is his crystal ice blue eyes. Another whimper pulls me out of my thoughts,


    and I look at them. I haven¡¯t even realized I have backed up more.


    ¡°Sorry guys, I promise I am not scared of any of you. It¡¯s just seeing three massive wolves walk up to


    me; I guess my natural human response kicked in. Please don¡¯t be mad at me.¡± I cry out, apologizing.


    At the first sounds of popping bones, I close my eyes. I don¡¯t open them till I feel a hand on my cheek


    as sparks shoot down the side of my neck. I open my eyes to see Dustin standing there with a worried


    look on his face. I can see Kaleb and Nate standing behind him and off to the side.


    ¡°We aren¡¯t mad at you, Myka. We do understand that threerge wolves walking at you could be


    intimidating.¡± Nate says reassuringly.


    I give the three of them a smile and notice that they are wearing basketball shorts. That¡¯s when I


    remember Nata telling me how they keep pieces of clothes in various locations for instances like


    this. The three of us walk back into the house and up to our floors. When Dustin and I close and lock


    the door to our room. I find myself pulled into a deep kiss. We pull apart, and I sit on the bed. We don¡¯t


    lock the store for safety because one of the girls pretty much walked in on us. So it gets locked to


    prevent any more of those incidents from happening. Dustines out of the bathroom and joins me


    on the bed. Heys down with an arm behind his head and the other on my thigh.


    ¡°I am pretty sure Demetri told you to stay inside, yet you are sitting outside all alone when Ie


    back.¡± He questions.


    ¡°Yea, he did, but I got anxious and nervous. I was afraid if I wasn¡¯t out there when you came back, you


    might note back,¡± I admit nervously.


    He pulls me toy down on his chest, and I go willingly. I know what can happen when packs fight


    between them. Thankfully none of the guys looks to have any wounds or bite marks on them.


    ¡°One of the patrols caught the scent of rouges close to our border. They figured I would want toe


    to check it out. I am sorry if Demetri scared you earlier with his demand. He wants to keep you safe just


    like I do.¡± He tells me.


    ¡° I know; I was just surprised to be spoken to by you in that forcefully demanding way. Plus, the way he


    looked at me, I guess it just frightened me.¡± I tell him.


    Wey there a while longer, and I feel him rx and start to snore softly. I was happy that he wasn¡¯t


    one of those loud snorers. Iy there cuddled up next to him and thought about the rouges. I wonder


    what they are doing around the borders. I soon start to drift off to dreand.

 Thirteen: School and Threats Part 3

    Thirteen: School and Threats Part 3


    Thirteen: School and Threats Part 3


    Dustin


    I wake up and roll over to pull my mate close to me, but all my hand finds is empty space and cold


    sheets. That wakes me up quickly. I sit up and can tell that she has been gone a while. I get up and


    make my way to the bathroom. I look up and see something attached to the mirror. It''s a note from


    Myka letting me know that she, Natalya, my mother, and the girls have gonen shopping and will be


    backter. I smile and grab a quick shower. I make my way down to the game room and find Kaleb,


    Nate, Brighton, and Ashton down there. Kaleb and Ashton are ying a game of pool while Nate and


    Brighton are battling it out on an Xbox game. I sit down opposite Nate and watch the battle.


    ¡°Can I get in this on the next round?¡± I ask excitedly.


    ¡°Sure you can, alpha. Just let me finish kicking Nate¡¯s ass and we can set up the track for three


    people.¡± Ashton cockily replies.


    ¡°Fuck you, Ashton, you will not kick my ass.¡± Nate quips back.


    I just sit and wait for their current battle to be over. I look over at the other two to see who is winning.


    It¡¯s too early in the game to say, as Kaleb has just broken the racked balls up.


    A few hourster, the five of us are eating our way through the thirdrge pizza our amazing cooks


    have made for us. We are currently binge-watching some N*****x when one of our scoutses


    running into the room out of breath. He stops just before us and dips his head in respect to my position.


    I let him catch his breath before I make him tell me what is wrong.


    ¡°Chris what is wrong,¡± I ask him.


    ¡°Sorry, alpha but one of the other scouts found this out by the northwest part of the border.¡± Chris pants


    out, handing me arge envelope.


    I take the envelope just as I get a notification on my phone letting me know I have received a text. The


    other four gather around to see what is in the envelope. I open it and pull out eight different pictures.


    They are all of Myka and the girls. A few even have my mother and Nata in them. That means


    they were taken sometime earlier today. I can feel my anger rise, and I hear Demetri start growling in


    my head. He is just as angry that someone is following our mate and taking pictures of her. There is a


    note with the pictures, but all it says is, ¡°What a beautiful mate you have¡±. It¡¯s been printed off a


    can¡¯t even trace the sender that way.


    ¡°Who the fuck does this person think he is stalking them that way!¡± Kaleb angrily growls out.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I intend to find the piece of shit and tear him or her apart,¡± I growl out my answer.


    I am pissed off! I look at the others and can see they are just as pissed. I get another text just then and


    remember thest one. I check my phone and find it is from Natalya.


    ¡°Just wanted to let you know that we have been followed all day by at least two people. I¡¯ll text more


    when I have more info.¡± Natalya


    ¡°Definitely two different people. Can¡¯t get a good scent. I think they are using something to mask their


    scent. I also can¡¯t get a good visual on either. I have not let Aunt Lani or Myka know what is going


    on. They have not tried anything. Don¡¯t worry I will not let anything happen to any of them.¡± Natalya


    Our anger gets worse as we read the text from Natalya. I know they are perfectly safe with her. Natalya


    is a good fighter, and when she got old enough, she started training at an MMA gym. She also has six,


    maybe even 7, different ck belts in various martial arts. So if anyone is stupid enough to fuck with


    her, he deserves to have his ass kicked. I might be the alpha, but even I don''t fuck with my cousin. I


    know for a fact she can kick my ass. I will never admit this out loud.


    ¡°On our way home and just crossed the border. Should be home in about half an hour. No one


    followed.¡± Natalya


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    We all walk up to my office to wait for them to get home. I send Natalya a quick mind link toe to my


    office without raising any suspicion. She responds don¡¯t worry; I can do that. Now I just have to wait


    and see what she has to tell me.

 Fourteen: Information

    Fourteen: Information


    Fourteen: Information


    Natalya


    We got back to the packhouse about thirty minutester. I walked in with Aunt Lani, Myka, and the


    girls. I took the stuff I bought up to my room and set it on the bed. I mind-linked Dustin to let him know I


    would be in his office in five minutes. I turned around and walked out of my room and up to the next


    floor, where Dustin¡¯s office was. I didn¡¯t bother knocking; I knew he, Kaleb and Nate were waiting. I was


    surprised to see Aston and Brighton were joining us as well. It did make sense; those two are his best


    two fighters (well, besides me). I took a seat by Brighton, and he slipped his arm around my shoulders.


    I have no idea how we ended up as mates, but who am I to question the moon goddess? As kids, we


    hated each other, and we were always fighting. I think that¡¯s why I got into all the different martial arts


    and MMA to prove that even though I was not as big or physically strong as the males, I could still kick


    some ass. I remember the exact moment when I realized the two of us were mates. Aunt Lani and


    Uncle Reece were having a bar-b-que, and all the ranked and higher-up members of the pack were


    there. I had just turned 18 a week prior and was in no hurry to find my mate. Brighton and Nate had


    been out of town when I turned 18, so they threw me ate birthday party. I figured it would happen


    when it happened. I was sitting on a chair eating some chips when I heard someone loudly say ¡°MATE¡±


    as I was picked up and thrown over a pair of broad, muscr shoulders. I instantly felt sparks all over


    my body. I knew who it was right away. I could see the sun and moon tattoo on his back. We have been


    together ever since. Yeah, we still fight, mainly because he tries to be all protective and possessive. I


    had to kick his ass a couple of times to make him realize I was more than capable of protecting myself.


    I feel someone hit my arm, and it snaps me out of my thoughts.


    "Sorry, anyways, I don¡¯t have much more to add that I texted you about,¡± I confirm.


    ¡°You never saw any of them,¡± Dustin asks irritatedly.


    ¡°Nope, I could sense the same two people, but I never could get a clear look, and they must have been


    using something to mask their scent. They never got close either; they seemed to always be across the


    street of at least a block behind us. And no, Aunt Lani and Myka have no idea. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t


    ¡°It almost felt like they stayed back because of me being there. I could sense when I walked away, and


    they couldn¡¯t see me, they would get closer, but as soon as I was in sight, they would back off.¡± I add.


    ¡°This means they know who we are and who you are.¡± Nate pipes in.


    ¡°It also means they know better than to try anything with you there,¡± Dustin adds.


    ¡°I have a couple of friends in town I can ask to help us. They are not wolves, though.¡± I announce.


    All four of them turn to me with looks of interest. I made quite a few friends at the gym I trained at for


    MMA. These two girls were there, and damn can they fight. I knew the three of them were different the


    first time I met them when I was younger. I just had no idea how different they were until Chris


    exined it to me. I was shocked, to say the least.


    ¡°What are they, Human?¡± Ashton asks.


    ¡°They are a hybrid,¡± I say.


    ¡°What kind of hybrid?¡± Kaleb asks sceptically.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°I can¡¯t really exin it well. Let me give them a call, and they and their twin brother Chris can exin


    better. Also, they would be very good allies to have, and I can promise you this much.¡± I let them know.


    Dustin gives me the go-ahead to call them. Not sure why Kaleb is so damn sceptical. He hangs around


    the gym a lot, and I can tell he is looking for someone. I am pretty sure I know who it is. I had seen


    Kni sniff me a few times when Kaleb used to drop me off. She also tenses us when he has been


    there. I am pretty sure they are mates, but I won''t know for sure until they meet. I haven''t voiced my


    suspicions to Chris. We all leave the meeting at the same time. I head up to mine and Brighton¡¯s room.


    Hees into the room as I am on the phone. He sits down by me and waits for me to finish. I hang up


    and sit down by him.


    ¡°Are you sure we can trust these people?¡± He asks.


    ¡°Yes, I do believe we can trust them. I got to know them while I was training. The four of us went out


    one time after we got done training, and that''s when I met their brother. I knew they were different, but I


    didn¡¯t know how different until he exined everything to me. Needless to say, I was shocked, to say


    the least. But I know they are trustworthy.¡± I exin to him.


    He gives me a nod and pulls me down to his chest. Iy my head on his chest. The guys are going to


    be floored when they meet the three of them and find out what they are. If this works out as I hope, our


    pack will have the protection that no one could ever provide.

 Fifteen: Stressed

    Fifteen: Stressed


    Fifteen: Stressed


    Dustin


    This week has been fucking terrible. Between work and now dealing with whoever this asshole thinks


    he or is following my mate, I am constantly on edge. To make matters worse, I have barely seen


    Myka, and it¡¯s breaking my heart. I have to get this shit under control. I don¡¯t want anything to


    happen to her or the girls. Work has been tense, and I can feel hurt radiating from Myka, but we


    have gotten everything we need to do done. Thank god for this long weekend. I need it, and so does


    she. Myka went home early because she was not feeling well. I am just getting ready to leave when


    I get a text from dad asking me to stop by their house on my way home. I reply, letting him know I am


    just leaving work and that I will be there soon. I pull into their driveway and get out of my car. I walk up


    to the door, which flies open, and the bright smile of my little sister stands there. I smile back at her, but


    she stops smiling.


    ¡°Where are Bree and Araya? Dad said you were stopping by; why aren¡¯t they with you?¡± She asks,


    practically yelling.


    This is how she talks, it''s obnoxious, but I am used to it. I exined that I came straight from work


    luckily, which seemed to pacify her somewhat. I walk into the living room, and mom and dad are


    waiting. OH, SHIT, I think what the hell is going on? It¡¯s never good when they are both waiting, and


    suddenly I feel like I am 15 again and in trouble for something. I sit down on the couch and wait for


    whatever is toe.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening with you and Myka?¡± Mom asks, highly irritated.


    ¡°Nothing new; why,¡± I ask.


    ¡°I spoke with Thomas today and she approached him a week ago asking if she could view one of the


    open cottages on thend. He thought it was strange but showed her one and she is getting the keys


    from him in one week. Also, Jack from HR called and said that they received a call asking for


    references on Myka from some otherpany.¡± Dad informs me.


    I sit there in shock, not understanding. She wants to leave the house and work. I can¡¯t understand why.


    I thought everything was going well.


    ¡°Son.?¡± Dad grabs my arm to snap me out of my own head.


    ¡°I know a lot is happeningtely, but have you talked to her and let her know what has happened?¡±


    Mom asks me, anger in her voice.


    ¡°No, we have not talked about what happened.¡± I quietly say. We ended up having to tell mom because


    she basically figured it out.


    ¡°Go talk to her son, she probably thinks it¡¯s her and that she did something,¡± Dad states.


    I get up and thank them for everything. I have to get home now and get this fixed. I feel terrible about


    everything. I didn¡¯t mean to make her feel like this was something she did. I will fix this.


    Myka


    Thisst week has been hard. I know something is going on, but Dustin won¡¯t say tell me anything. He


    has been shutting me out. Work has been tense, but we have gotten through that ok. When we are at


    the house, though, it¡¯s different. He is always meeting with the guys, and I barely see him. I fall asleep


    without him there and wake up, and he is already gone. I knew this wouldn¡¯t work. I have been back on


    the hunt for a new ce for us. I did find a nice house on the other side of the pack¡¯s territory. I don¡¯t


    want to move off the territory. The girls absolutely love their new school and are doing great. I am


    hoping to get all moved soon. I talked with the person in charge of housing, and although he gave me a


    strange look, he said I could have the keys in a week. I have even applied for positions at other


    the few things besides clothes I have in his room when the door opens, and he is standing there


    looking at me. I look up, and he has a sad, pleading look in his eyes. I look away and continue packing.


    I can¡¯t take this anymore. He walks over, changes out of his work clothes, and sits on the bed by me. I


    feel him grab my hand to stop me from packing. I freeze, but I still can¡¯t look at him.


    ¡°We need to talk, beautiful. I heard you asked about one of the cottages and HR got a call for


    references for you.¡± He says sadly.


    ¡°Oh does this mean you are talking to me again after a week of ignoring me? The only time I have seen


    you this entirest week was during work. You shut me out and I don¡¯t know what I did. I was always


    worried that this wouldn¡¯t work between us, I always knew I wasn¡¯t enough for you.¡± I cry out.


    I was going to say more but was silenced when he ced his hand over my mouth. I look at him, and


    he has tears in his eyes. I am shocked by this.


    ¡°Oh, beautiful I am so sorry about this week. My actions have nothing to do with you and you have


    done nothing. You can yell and hit and do whatever to me but I never want to hear you talk down about


    yourself again. You are everything and more to me and I cannot live without you.¡± He sobs out.


    I just look at him and gently touch his face. He looks at me, and I wipe his tears away. He calms down


    enough and then begins to exin what has happened and why he was acting this way. I was again


    shocked to hear that someone was following me and possibly the girls. I sit in hisp andy my head


    on his chest. It feels good to be in his arms again and hear his heartbeat.


    ¡°How are you feeling,¡± He asks.


    ¡°I am feeling ok. My body still aches a little and I probably caught something that the girls brought home


    from school. Kids and germs and all.¡± I reply.


    Heughs at my response. I don¡¯t feel any better, but I don¡¯t want to worry him with everything else


    going on. It has declined since he has been around but is still there. I will just take some cold medicine,


    and hopefully, I will wake up feeling better tomorrow.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t move out, beautiful and please don¡¯t take a new job. I cannot lose my assistant. I am


    pretty sure the office would implode.¡± He says, his voice muffled by my chest.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°I won¡¯t move or take a new job. Please don¡¯t shut me out again. I really thought that you had found


    someone else.¡± I admit sadly.


    He looks up at me and presses his lips to mine in the sweetest kiss. Wey back on the bed and


    watched some tv. I fall asleep in his arms, and it feels great.

 Sixteen: Planning

    Sixteen: nning


    Sixteen: nning


    Unknown


    We were still formting the n when her apartment building was on fire. We hurried down there to


    see, and that¡¯s when we saw them. The three of them are standing there just staring at the burning


    building. We were on our way to get them when the Alpha and his family showed up. Figures they


    would show. I watched as the Alpha went to talk to thendlord and his mother walked his mate and


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    the two young girls to their car. We headed back to our car, and I thought about following them, but I


    knew where they were headed. The Alpha was taking them back to the pack¡¯s territory. I had my guys


    keep following his mate. I didn¡¯t want to put the younger girls into my ns, so they are safe for now.


    We have been tailing the Alpha¡¯s mate now for almost two months. It has been one week since the


    pictures were left at the pack¡¯s border. I knew once he saw them, he would be pissed. I didn¡¯t care. I


    was right. From what I could tell, he was on edge the whole week. I could see a strain between the


    Alpha and his Luna. I could tell she was upset and sad. I bet he has not told anything that has


    happened. We almost had a few chances to take her during the days she was shopping with Alpha''s


    mother, but Natalya was there. No one messes with her. All the packs in the area know of her and keep


    on her good side. All wolves are fighters, but that girl took it to another level. She has several ck


    belts (high-ranking ck belts like almost master) in several different martial arts, plus she trained in an


    MMA gym, and I know she was one of three that trained there. I didn¡¯t know much about the other two,


    but they were powerful. They weren¡¯t witches that could do magic but had a power no one could


    exin, and they were immortal and unable to die or be killed. I knew Natalya, and they had be


    friends who could cause a problem if she could get Alpha Dustin to agree to let them assist them with


    the person following Luna. That has not happened yet, but I was keeping an eye out for this. I had to


    add a third guy since Natalya caught on to the first two. Luckily she was not able to get a visual or


    scent on any of them. It was noticed that the Alpha and Luna seemed to have made up by the


    weekend. As much as I wanted to jump into phase two of my n, I knew we still needed more


    information before we could execute the n. We¡¯reing for you, Alpha and your pack.

 Seventeen: Heat

    Seventeen: Heat


    Seventeen: Heat


    Myka


    When I woke up the next morning, I was actually feeling worse. Dustin was already gone. He and the


    guys had some errands to do in town and were going to go to the next town over and pick up some


    food from everyone''s favourite restaurant. My whole body ached, and I am pretty sure I had a decent


    fever. I climbed out of bed and went to take a shower. I decided on a cold shower which did help. I was


    still hot, but it seemed to cool me down a bit. I walked downstairs and joined everyone for breakfast.


    The girls asked if I was feeling well, and I said no and that I thought I had the flu. I wasn¡¯t very hungry


    and just sat there and talked with everyone. I could feel the fevering back and stood up to head


    back up to my room. When I stood up, my whole abdomen cramped up. I have never had cramps like


    that before. I knew it wasn¡¯t that time of the month, which happenedst week. I bent over in pain. I


    tried to y it off, but the cramps made me drop to my knees when I tried to take another step. Natalya


    was by my side in an instant.


    ¡°Damn it Myka you¡¯re burning up. What¡¯s wrong?¡± She asks frantically.


    ¡°I think I have the flu, but I have these horrible cramps. My whole body hurts.¡± I cry out.


    Natalya helps me up and back up to my room. I am pretty sure she sent a mind link to Lani. Within the


    hour, Lani was in my room with the pack¡¯s doctor. I was lying on the bed in severe pain. I felt like I was


    dying. I could hear Lani on the phone with Dustin letting him know what was going on. The doctor looks


    me over, and her eyes get huge.


    ¡°What is it, Dr Sweeney?¡± Natalya asks, fearcing her voice.


    ¡°She¡¯s in the heat! I think because she is mated to the Alpha and he has not marked her yet, it has


    thrown her in her heat.¡± the doctor exins.


    ¡°Dustin stop yelling and let me exin.¡± I hear Lani tell him.


    I hear her exin to him what the doctor has told them. I can hear him yelling over her phone as she


    holds it away from her ear. Another cramp rips through my body, and I scream out in pain. Dustin goes


    quiet on the phone.


    ¡°Just get home, son; you know how to fix this,¡± Lanimands him and hangs up.


    The doctor gives me something for the pain, and it helps very little. Lani makes me soak in a cold bath.


    That helps more, but the heat and cramps are still there. I have no idea what they mean when they say


    I am in heat.


    ¡°Lani, what does the doctor mean when she says I am in the heat?¡± I am confused.


    ¡°It is something that She-wolves go through every few months. When we are in the heat, our body is


    preparing for us to be able to conceive easier.¡± She exins.


    ¡°But, I am human. How can I go into heat?¡± I asked, starting to freak out.


    ¡°You are the mate to the Alpha, and you two have a mate bond that is strong. Your body wants to carry


    his pups.¡± She states.


    I sat there in shock. I love Dustin, but I don¡¯t think I am ready for kids yet. Maybe in a few years. I am


    close to having a panic attack when I hear his booming voice asking where I am. I hear him run down


    the hall to our room and when the door ms open. I hear Lani run into the bedroom from the


    bathroom and stop him froming in. I am still in my cold bath. Which its effect is wearing off, and the


    heat ising back. I stand up, grab my robe, put it on, tie it around me, and go out into the room.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok Lani, hi,¡± I tell them.


    Lani decides to leave and shuts the door behind her. Dustin locks the door and walks over to me. He


    stops a few inches away and sniffs the air. His eyes go dark navy and touch my face. I nuzzle into his


    hand. His touch feels amazing, and I need more.


    ¡°Goy down on the bed, baby, I just need to change and I¡¯ll be right back.¡± He tells me.


    I look at him and sit on the bed. Iy back, and my core started to throb again. I undo my robe and take


    it off. It was just too hot. I start running my hand down my chest and massaging one of my breasts. My


    hand travels lower, and I touch my clit and gasp. I start rubbing my clit, slipping one of my fingers into


    my flowing channel, and massaging my inner walls. OH GOD, IT FEELS SO GOOD; my mind is


    screaming. As my orgasm hits me, I hear a loud growl and look over to see Dustin standing there. He is


    standing there naked, and he is already hard. He walks over to the bed and climbs up to me. I touch his


    chest and run my hand up, scraping one of his nipples with my nail. He crashes his lips into mine. His


    hands are all over my body. I felt one of his hands over my breast and started to squeeze it. I let out a


    moan and arch into his touch. He starts kissing down my neck and takes one of my nipples in his


    mouth, and sucks. I can feel my juices flowing out of me, soaking the bed beneath.


    ¡°I can smell your arousal beautiful. I wonder how wet you are.¡± He says.


    He slides his hand down and runs one of his fingers through my dripping folds. He rubs his finger over


    my clit and half moan, half scream his name. Everywhere he touches leaves a trail of sparks. He


    continues to rub my clit and then slips a finger into me.


    ¡°God, beautiful, you''re soaking wet and so hot. I wonder how much I have to do to make you cum.¡± He


    moans out.


    He adds another finger triggering another orgasm. I grab his shoulders and scream his


    name. He keeps twisting and thrusting his fingers inside of me. I start toe down from my orgasm,


    and I feel him kissing down my body. I run my hands up to his head and bury them in his hair. He puts


    my legs over his shoulders, runs his tongue from the bottom of my folds to my clit, and sucks. I tighten


    my hold on his hair and moan. I hear a low growl as he drives his tongue into my pussy. He is rolling


    and twisting his tongue deep inside of me, then he flicks my clit and bites it. He continues to lick and


    suck at my pussy, and I lose count of how many orgasms he gives me. Finally, he works his way back


    up my body and gives me a deep kiss.


    ¡°MMM baby, I can¡¯t get enough of your taste.¡± He whispers into my ear.


    ¡°Dustin, I need to feel you inside of me.¡± I moan as I run my hands down his back.


    He ms into me in one hard thrust. I scream his name, and he lets out a growl. He sits up, puts my


    legs over his shoulders, and starts thrusting into me hard and deep. He leans over me and grabs the


    headboard for leverage. His thrusts are harder and deeper and feel so damn good. I don¡¯t want him to


    stop. I can feel the heat subsiding, but it''s still there. He¡¯s pounding into my pussy and hitting all the


    right spots.


    ¡°Dustin, harder I need to be yours.¡± I moan.


    ¡°You¡¯re mine and will always be mine. Damn, you¡¯re so tight around my dick, baby. You feel that when I


    hit you nice and deep.?¡± He gasps out.


    ¡°GOD, yes it feels so amazing,¡± I scream as he hits my cervix.


    He keeps up his hard deep thrusts, and I can feel another orgasm building. I grab sheets and keep


    making sounds I didn¡¯t know I could make.


    ¡°Cum for me, beautiful. I need to feel that hot, pulsating pussy mp down on my dick, squeezing my


    dry.¡± He growls out.


    ¡°Dustin, I am¡­.¡± Is all I can say.


    The orgasm hits me, and I grab the sheets harder as what feels like my whole body lifts off the bed. He


    is still thrusting, but I can tell he is close.


    ¡°Cum for me, Alpha; I wanna feel you fill me so full of your seed it runs down my legs,¡± I scream out.


    That¡¯s all it takes as he thrusts onest time. He fills me so full of his seed. It feels like it won¡¯t stop


    flowing. He stops moving and just stays hovering over me for a bit. I run my hands down his chest and


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    back up. He finally lowers himself to me and kisses me very passionately. He is still seated inside of


    me. I like how he feels inside, and I don¡¯t want him to pull out. He eventually does pull out and rolls off


    of me. I scoot over andy my head on his chest. The heat is gone, and my body still aches for a whole


    different reason.


    ¡°The heat and aching are gone,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°For now, it wille back. Beautiful, how much did my mom exin to you.¡± He asks me while


    grabbing my ass.


    I told him what she told me. He exins it more, and I again am shocked. Thesest three days and


    only having sex can help, and I will probably get pregnant. I wasn¡¯t looking forward to three days this,


    the sex part I can take, and I was on birth control for my womanly cycle, so I am not worried about that.


    I told Dustin what I was thinking. He felt bad for the three-day thing. I know he was looking forward to


    the sex with the smirk that spread across his face. He wasn¡¯t too happy to hear that I was on birth


    control. I started to get sleepy and cuddled up to him more. As I fell asleep, I heard him tell me to sleep


    because I would need all my energy.

 Eighteen: The Meeting

    Eighteen: The Meeting


    Eighteen: The Meeting


    Dustin


    Myka¡¯s heat onlysted two days. As amazing as it was, I am tired. That girl actually wore me out. I


    am notining at all. I thoroughly enjoyed every second, but I am pretty sure I haven¡¯t slept in 24


    hours. Luckily I have one more day to recover before returning to work. I am just d it¡¯s over for


    Myka¡¯s sake. I hated watching her in all that pain. I am desperately hoping she has a pup growing


    inside her. I am currently sitting in my office waiting for Kaleb, Nate, Natalya, Ashton, and Brighton to


    show up. We have a meeting in a half-hour with the three people that Natalya knows. She is certain


    that they can help with our problems. Rogue sightings have increased, and we know there are at least


    three people spying on Myka. I haven¡¯t received any more pictures, but Myka told me that she


    had had a weird feeling thest two days as if she was being watched. This pissed me off! I was


    brought out of my thoughts as they all walked in. It¡¯s still funny to see Natalya and Brighton together.


    They hated each other when we were kids. The adults were constantly breaking up fights between


    them. They all sit down in their usual spots. I asked Kaleb to let the patrols let them cross our borders


    when they drove up, but Natalya told me don¡¯t bother because they wouldn¡¯t be driving.


    ¡°Then how will they get here?¡± I ask very confusedly.


    ¡°I will get a text from them and let them know what room I am in, then they will be here.¡± She exins.


    We all give her a look like she is crazy. We are sitting there talking when she gets a text. We all look at


    each other. She answers the text.


    ¡°What are they, witches?¡± Nate asks, concern in his voice.


    ¡°No, we are not witches.¡± A new female voice answers with augh.


    We all look to the side, and there is a guy standing there. I give him a good look. I swear I have seen


    him before, but I can''t recall where exactly I have seen him. He is the same height as me. He has pale


    strawberry blonde hair and sapphire blue that fades into hazel towards the middle. He has the same


    body build as the guys and me. We look around, but no other women are in the room besides Natalya.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Chris.¡± He introduces himself.


    He gives all a huge smile, and I don¡¯t sense any hostility or danger. I do get this strange sense of power


    from him. Not magic like witches but power. I also can¡¯t smell what he is. Normally I can smell what


    species the creature is, but not him. I look over a Kaleb as he is looking around frantically and shaking.


    I started to get concerned. I think I know what''s going on. He confirms it when I ask.


    ¡°Kaleb, what¡¯s wrong?¡± I ask him to get up and walk over to him.


    ¡°Mate.¡± He replies.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me; I am not his mate.¡± Chris huffs out with a devious smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s not him. She is here.¡± Kaleb exins.


    __FLASHBACK__


    It has been one month, and I keep getting a whiff of that amazing scent. I had been catching the scent


    for years, but it had gotten stronger over thisst month. It smells of chocte, raspberry, and a hint of


    coconut. I have been trying to track down the owner of this scent. I know it belongs to my mate. I also


    keep getting this feeling through my body every so often like I am close to her. I caught her scent the


    day that Dustin found his mate Myka. I have also caught the scent at the gym Natalya trains when I


    have gone to watch her train. I came close one day. I caught the scent and followed it to a pond in a


    park, but then it disappeared. I will find the owner of the scent.


    __END FLASHBACK__


    ¡°Ok you two, stop lurking in the shadows. I am sure you already scared the crap out of them with your


    witchment. You may not be witches, but you can definitely be¡­.¡± He tells someone in the room.


    ¡°If you finish that sentence we will end your life.¡± Another female voice threatens.


    "I can''t believe we are rted to you. Fucking obnoxious bastard." The other female voice says.


    Chris justughs and doesn¡¯t seem to be worried at all by the threat. We all stare at him when, literally


    out of the shadow in my office walk two women. They are absolutely fucking gorgeous. They are both


    the same height as Myka. They both have long hair that reaches to the middle of their backs. The


    top half is dyed a blue-ck, but one of them has the bottom part dyed a dark blue, and the other has


    the bottom part dyed forest green. The colours fade together seamlessly. They both have dark green


    eyes that fade to hazel in the middle. Just like Myka¡¯s, my mind says. Their skin is perfectly tan.


    They are standing there in halter-style summer dresses that reach mid-thigh and silver flip-flops. They


    also both have the most amazingly distinct jewellery. Both have a ring, bracelet, and ne. Each


    piece has arge pale blue diamond in the centre. The ring has only the centre diamond, which has to


    be at least 5 carats. The ne and bracelet have these stones in them that are blue but fade to a


    hazel colour in the centre. What really makes the jewellery stand out is the metal that the stones are


    set into. The metal is ck with silver embedded in it. It makes the stones pop. They both have tattoos,


    full back pieces that run down their left legs and chest pieces.


    ¡°Earth to all the guys in this room.¡± Natalyaughs out


    All five of us snapped out of it. I re at her, and all she does is keepughing. I do feel bad gawking at


    these two when I have a mate, but it is hard not to stare. These two women, just like Chris, radiate


    power. It is almost suffocating with the three of them in the room together.


    ¡°Let me introduce my twin sisters¡¯ Mykenzie and Kni.¡± Chris says with a smile.


    I looked over at Kaleb, and I thought I was going to have to hold him back from grabbing Kni and


    setting her in hisp. This must be her, and I am d that he finally found her. I had noticed that


    Mykenzie had a ring on her finger, so obviously, she was married. Neither Chirs nor Kni did. What


    happened next literally threw me for a loop. Kni went over and sat down by Kaleb, and when he


    looked at her, she gave him the sweetest smile. As we sat there and listened to Chris exin who they


    were, I noticed Kni stealing nces at Kaleb. Kaleb was tantly staring at her. At the end of his


    exnation, all of us guys were shocked. The three of them were actually immortals, but not any


    immortals. They were actually gods and goddesses. That is why I could not ce their scents. I noticed


    Kaleb looking like someone had punched him in the gut. I wasn¡¯t sure what had happened. Kni was


    still sitting by him, and it looked like she had scooted closer as our talk went on. Kaleb seemed to take


    a step back now. It was like he was scared for some reason. She actually looked hurt that he moved


    away. They hung out for about another half an hour then we all said our goodbyes. After they left, I


    looked at Kaleb.


    ¡°Hey, what is wrong, you just found your mate, and now you are acting like it''s the worst thing ever,¡± I


    say to him.


    ¡°I am d I found my mate, but let''s be real. She is a goddess there is no way she is gonna want to be


    with me a lowly werewolf.¡± He says quietly.


    ¡°I might be a Beta to this pack but I am way below her standing.¡± He states and walks out.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    I can tell this is killing him. I don¡¯t think he noticed her looking at him or scooting closer. She was almost


    in hisp by the end of the meeting. I think he is way too caught up in the fact that she is a goddess. I


    fully believed she felt the mate bond. We leave my office, and I go looking for Myka. I find her in the


    backyard watching the girls in the pool. She has on a pale green bikini with ck trim. I wonder if I


    could untie those strings with my teeth, I start to think. She sees me and arches one of her eyebrows


    like she knows what I am thinking. I smile, walk over to her lounge chair, and sit down.


    ¡°Get your mind out of the gutter. There are children present.¡±She snarkily replies.


    Iugh at her and give her a kiss. I hear the girl''s fake gagging sounds andugh. She asks how the


    meeting went, and I tell her everything that happened and what we found out. She is shocked to find


    out that they are gods and goddesses.


    ¡°Are they gonna help?¡± She asks.


    I tell her we struck a deal and that yes, they are going to help. I also tell her about one of them being


    Kaleb¡¯s mate and what happened with him. She is both happy and sad for Kaleb and hopes they can


    figure everything out.

 Nineteen: The Beta and his Goddess

    Neen: The Beta and his Goddess


    Neen: The Beta and his Goddess


    Kaleb


    I finally found my mate, and I was happy about it, but shit, she¡¯s a fucking goddess. Like a real


    goddess. I leave Dustin¡¯s office and walk back to my room. I walk in and lock the door behind me. I


    really just want to be alone right now. I am not sure how to handle this. I am just a werewolf; what is


    that inparison to her? I swear I can still smell her intoxicating scent. Chocte, raspberry, and a


    hint of coconut. God, she smells amazing! Kni what a sexy name. She is everything I want, but she


    is unattainable. I take off my shirt andy down on my bed, throwing one of my arms over my eyes. I


    rey the meeting in my head. She came and sat by me during our discussion, making my heart just


    about burst from my chest. I even felt her hand touch mine and the spark it sent shooting up my arm. I


    swear by the end of the meeting, she was sitting so close to me that I could hear her heartbeat. Again


    though, she ispletely out of my league. I can¡¯t reject her because it would kill me, so we can at


    least be friends since they will help us out with whatever the hell is happening. As Iy on my bed


    feeling sorry for myself, I swear I can smell her intoxicating scent in my room, which is impossible. She


    has never been in my room. I am beginning to think that the moon goddess hates me. Oh, that¡¯s right,


    the moon goddess is her fucking mother. Why would she mate bond me with her daughter when I am


    way beneath her station in life?


    ¡°Kaleb?¡± I hear Kni say quietly.


    I move my arm, and she is standing by my bed, looking at me with those dark green eyes that fade to


    hazel in the middle. God, she is gorgeous. She still has on that halter-style summer dress that reaches


    mid-thigh. I can see her tattoos running down her left side as my hands twitch, wanting to touch them. I


    am pretty sure I am dreaming or hallucinating. She is not standing by my bed close enough for me to


    touch. I close my eyes and expect her to be gone when I open them. I had just closed my eyes when I


    felt a spark shoot up my arm. My eyes fly open, and I look to see her fingersced into mine. I just sit


    and stare for a second, my mind not able to process what is happening. I feel her fingers slip from mine


    and look up to see her look down and start to get up. My mind finally catches up to realize that she is


    really here. I grab her hand as she stands to leave and pull her back down. I move my hand to her chin


    and make her look up at me. A single tear falls, and I wipe it away.


    ¡°Sorry to bother you, I¡¯ll just leave. I can see you don¡¯t want me here.¡± She says with tears in her voice.


    She pulls her hand from mine, gets up, and starts to walk away. I get up and grab her by her hips and


    turn her around. I im her mouth and hold her tightly against me. Her skin is so soft, and I want to feel


    her against me with nothing between us. I pull back to look into her eyes and see the confusion.


    ¡°Kni.¡± I start to say.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, I thought there was something between us. I thought I heard you say MATE, but I guess I wasn''t


    who you were talking about. Be happy, at least you can say you kissed a goddess.¡± She replied, her


    voice wet with tears.


    She tries to pull away from me, but I am not letting her go. Guess it''s time for me toe clean about


    why I backed away from her.


    ¡°Kni, I am sorry. You are my mate but I couldn''t see how a mere werewolf could be good enough for


    a goddess.¡± I exin to her.


    ¡°Kaleb, I have been catching your scent around town now for years, but thisst month or so, it has


    gotten stronger. I could never track down the source. When I walked into that room I caught your scent


    and when I saw you I knew. When our hands brushed I felt sparks but I figured it was one-sided. I


    figured you would rather have a she-wolf rather than a goddess since all the she-wolves I have seen


    are so beautiful.¡± She tells me quietly.


    She won''t even look at me. That''s when I realize I have hurt her heart, which is thest thing I want to


    do. She doesn''t think she is beautiful. She isn''t beautiful, she is fucking gorgeous, and no she-wolf can


    evene close to her. She moves to walk away, but I grab her hand.


    "Kaleb please I should go." She says.


    I can hear the tears in her voice. I lift her face to meet mine and look into those amazing eyes. I ce


    my hand on the back of her head and lean down and touch my lips to hers. Her lips are so soft and


    warm, and I realize what an idiot I am. I already know I love her. I wrap my other arm around her waist


    and pull her back to me. I walk us towards the bed. That''s when I ask her.


    ¡°How¡¯d you get in here? I locked the door after I came in. I ask.


    ¡°I¡¯m a goddess I can go where I please.¡± She smirks at me.


    Iy her down on the bed and pulled her down, so she was straddling me, pulling her back down into a


    searing kiss and grabbing her ass. I slide my hands up her sides and under her dress, slowly pulling it


    over her head and tossing it on my floor. FUCK SHE HAS NO BRA ON. I stare at her chest piece and


    slowly follow the twisting vines down her side. I bring my eye back up and stare at her fucking perfect


    breast and the bars running through both of her delectable-looking nipples. I slide my hands up and


    cup both of her breasts. FUCK ME; THEY ARE THE PERFECT HANDFUL. I give each one a squeeze,


    and I lightly tug on the bars. She lets out a soft moan as her eyes close and arches into my touch.


    ¡°Kaleb, please it feels so good.¡± She moans out.


    The sound goes straight to my cock, and I am instantly rock hard. Painfully hard. DAMN WHAT THIS


    WOMAN, NO GODDESS DOES TO ME! My mind freaks out. My wolf is having a party in my mind. To


    say he is excited about our mate is an understatement. I flip us over and prop myself on my elbow, so I


    don''t crush her. I flick one of her nipples with my tongue as Itch on to it and suck. She arches and


    shoves her chest into my face. I keep licking and sucking at her nipple while I squeeze and tug at her


    other breast. I stop my assault on this nipple and continue my exploration of her other breast. I give it


    the same treatment as the first. While doing that, I let my other hand explore further until I run into the


    tiny thong she is wearing. I slide my hand under her thong and move further down until I get to her


    centre. I slip one of my fingers in between her folds and rub her clit. She is already soaking wet and


    unbelievably hot. I keep gently rubbing her clit.


    "MMMM feels so good. Please don¡¯t stop.¡± She cries out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry my goddess. I have no intention of stopping until I have you screaming my name. I n on


    making you scream my name while I make you cum using my fingers, mouth, and stretching you


    around my cock.¡± I growl into her ear.


    She lets out a loud moan, and thank god all of our rooms are soundproofed. I love the fact that she is


    vocal. The sounds travel straight to my cock every time. I kiss her hard and deep and slip her shorts


    and thong off. I return to rubbing her clit with my finger. I trace a finger down her folds and slip it inside


    her hot channel. She runs her hands up my arms to my shoulders and grips them when I slip my finger


    into her. She arches and pushes herself down, causing my finger to dive deeper into her. I slowly thrust


    my finger in and out of her while I tease her nipples with my mouth. I add a second finger and continue


    to thrust deep into her soaking channel.


    ¡°Kaleb I am so close.¡± She moans as she arches.


    When she arches, I take advantage and kiss up and down her neck. I can feel her walls starting to


    tighten around my fingers. I add one more finger to her, and she screams my name as her orgasm


    washes over her. I keep rubbing her inner walls through her orgasm. When shees back down, I


    ravish her mouth with mine. I then slowly kiss and lick my way down her delicious curves. She runs her


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    nails up my back as I make my way down until her hands are buried in my hair. I flick her clit with my


    tongue, and she lets out a loud gasp. I take that as an invitation and thrust my tongue deep into her


    dripping pussy. I have to hold her hips, so she doesn¡¯t move. I roll, twist, and plunge my tongue deep


    into her depths. I feel her tugging my hair hard, but it just turns me on. I run my tongue back up to her


    clit. I wrap it around her clit and suck it nice and hard.


    ¡°OH GOD KALEB. FUCK YOUR TONGUE FEEL SO AMAZING.¡± She yells and pushes my face deep


    into her tasty pussy.


    ¡°Cum for me my gorgeous goddess. I wanna taste every drop of your essence.¡± Imand.


    Her orgasm hits her, and she opens her mouth to scream, but nothinges out. She is arching so


    high off the bed. I keep working my tongue to bring her through her intense orgasm. As she finally rests


    her back against the bed, I make my way back up her body. I make my way up to her lips and kiss her


    hungrily. I can feel one of her hands still buried in my hair and the other running up and down my back.


    I slipped out of my pants while I was eating her delicious pussy. I line myself up with her entrance and


    am buried to the hilt in her hot, tight channel in one hard thrust. I feel her nails dig into my back. I stay


    still for a bit to keep myself from cumming right then. She is so wet, hot, and hugging my cock so tight I


    almost finished then. I start to thrust hard and deep into her.


    ¡°Kaleb, harder please, I need to feel you deeper inside of me.¡± She whispers in my ear.


    I let out a deep growl and grab one of her legs and bring it up to my waist and the new angle has me


    thrusting deeper into her. I can feel myself hitting the entrance to her womb. All I can think about is


    filling her full of my seed and cing my pup in her belly. GOD, SHE WOULD BE EVEN MORE


    GORGEOUS HER BELLY ROUNDED WITH MY PUP, my wolf yells at me. I sit up on my knees and


    start pulling her hips into me as I thrust into her gushing pussy. I look down and almoste with how


    wide she is stretched around me. I am well endowed as most wolves are. She is taking all of my thick


    10 inches with no problem. I look at her gorgeous face; her eyes are an even darker green now. I keep


    thrusting hard and deep into her. I can feel her start to tighten around my cock. I know she is close to


    her next orgasm.


    ¡°Cum for me gorgeous, I need to feel that tight pussy of yours mp down on my dick,¡± I say into her


    ear.


    She screams my name, and I swear the entire room shakes when her orgasm hits her. I continue


    thrusting, and I am so close to my orgasm.


    ¡°im me, Beta I need to feel you fill me with your cum and make me yours.¡± She whispers into my


    ear.


    That does it for me, my orgasm surges through me, and I release my thick hot cum deep into her


    pulsating channel. She is still mped tight around my dick, and it feels like she is milking everyst bit


    of my seed from me. I am pretty sure I have never cum this much or this hard in my life. Every time I


    release more of my cum into her pussy, she arches in pleasure.


    ¡°You like how it feels when I fill you with my seed, don¡¯t you gorgeous.¡± I huskily ask.


    ¡°Yes, it feels so good.¡± She moans out.


    Iy back down on my elbows, and we stayed kissing like that for a while. Iy there buried in her hot,


    tight, dripping pussy while I continued filling her with my seed. I finally have to pull out, roll off to the


    side, andy on my back. She cuddles right up to me andys her head on my chest. I drift off to sleep


    listening to her gentle breath.


    I woke up the next morning, and my mind started to reyst night. I began to wonder if it was a


    dream or not. I roll over to find the bed empty. I ran my hand over the spot where I was hoping Kni


    would be, and the sheets were still warm. I roll over andy on my back. That¡¯s when I hear the shower


    running. I get up and walk into the bathroom, which is full of steam. That¡¯s when I see her standing


    there in the shower. She has her back to me, and I can see the entirety of her back piece. It starts at


    the top of her shoulders, and I can see the vines trailing forward to be part of her chest piece. I


    follow the vines down her back, and she turns just enough to see the vines continue down her left leg


    ending at the top of her left foot with a beautiful plumeria flower covering the top of her foot. All


    throughout the vines are various hibiscus flowers and plumeria. There are also various animals like


    frogs, dragonflies, and geckos. I stand there staring when I notice her start running her hands down her


    chest, and she takes one of her breasts into her hand and squeezes. I watch as her other hand starts


    sliding down towards her core. That hand is hidden because of how she is standing, but I have a very


    good idea of what is happening. Suddenly, I hear her release a moan that snaps me out of my staring. I


    open the shower door, walk up behind her, and grab her hips.


    ¡°I was wondering when you were going to join me.¡± She says with a smirk.


    ¡°You knew I was watching, How?¡± I ask, amazed.


    ¡°Again, I am a goddess I can feel and sense things faster.¡± She retorts.


    I start kissing her neck, grab both breasts, and start rolling them in my hands. They fit in my hands


    perfectly. I hear her let out a soft moan, and I slip a hand down her body. I slip a finger into her hot


    channel. She pushes toward my hand to get my finger deeper into her body. I feel her grind her ass into


    my hard cock, and I let out a groan. I removed my finger and turned her around to face me. I capture


    her lips in a searing kiss and back her up to the wall of the shower. I grab her ass and lift her up as she


    wraps her legs around my waist and locks her ankles behind my back. I slip my hard dick deep into her


    slick channel. She has her arms wrapped around my neck and her hand buried in my hair. I am trailing


    kisses along her neck. I grab the two handles on the shower wall, and I am holding her against the wall


    with just my body. I am pretty sure she is also using her power to keep her there. I haven¡¯t moved yet.


    ¡°Kaleb, please I need you to im me now.¡± She begs.


    I pull out until my head is inside her and m back into her hard. She screams, and I feel her nails dig


    into the back of my shoulders. I take her deep and hard against the shower wall. The handles give me


    more leverage so I can put more power behind my thrusts. She arches and starts to meet me thrust for


    thrust. She is getting close; I can tell because I can feel her walls starting to hug me tighter. She leans


    her head back against the wall and shifts to one side. I can¡¯t help it, I whisper ¡°mine¡± in her ears, and I


    bite her neck and mark her.


    ¡°KALEB!!¡± She lets out a loud scream.


    I feel her orgasm hit, and her pussy clenches down so tight that it almost hurts. This brings forth my


    orgasm, and I am filling her channel with my seed. I swear she feels like she is tightening down even


    more. We stand there for a while as I continue to release deep inside of her. I finally bring my hands


    back to her ass, and she lowers her legs to the ground causing me to slip from her body. We are still


    kissing. I pull back just enough to look at her gorgeous face and smile to myself. There on her neck is


    my mark. She is my goddess and mine only!! I slide one of my hands around her hip to her belly as I


    capture her lips in a deep passionate kiss. I bury my head in the spot where my mark is and rub her


    belly. PLEASE LET HER BE CARRYING MY PUP!

 Twenty: Training and Mates

    Twenty: Training and Mates


    Twenty: Training and Mates


    Dustin


    I could hear several voices as I made my way down to the kitchen for breakfast this morning. I am still


    worried about Kaleb. I have been trying to mind link him for thest hour, but he has a block up. I was


    going to tryst night but figured he needed some time to himself. I knew he was having a hard time


    Chris said they would be back today, and he said he would bring some friends to help with everything. I


    asked if they were more gods, and he said that some were half gods, but most were immortal. Myka


    is with me as we walk into the kitchen since the girls have already left for school. We were supposed to


    work today, but I called the office and let them know we had a family problem that I had to deal with.


    Plus, both of us can work from home if needed. Thank god that there is nothing important going on


    right now. With Kaleb, Nate, and I need to be here to deal with all this. We have been in the kitchen for


    about half an hour when Nate, Ashton, and Brighton walk in. Still, no, Kaleb and I are getting very


    worried. I try again to link him, but he still has a block up.


    ¡°Good morning all,¡± Chirs announces as he and six other guys walk in.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± I replied.


    Chris introduces us to the rest. They are Reece, Donte, Rye, Tarlek, Terrell, and Brandon. We all start


    to talk and begin to get to know each other. We find out that they all have certain talents, and all seem


    to be cool guys. We all get along well. Poor Myka; is the only female in the room, and I am sure she


    feels a little unsure. I see Chris look around and watch as a smirk spreads across his face. I''m not sure


    what that is about, but I feel he has noticed that Kaleb is still MIA.


    ¡°Well hot damn look at all this fucking eye candy. Which one to try first.¡± Natalya blurts out.


    She is eyeing the guys top to bottom. I chuckle when I hear Brighton give a low growl, but Natalya


    wraps his arms possessive around her. Myka lets out a giggle, and I justugh as well. Natalya has


    no problem letting people know how she feels. She always says that just because someone is taken


    doesn¡¯t mean that they can¡¯t appreciate good-looking men or women.


    ¡°Oh, please Brighton. You know that I am yours. Besides two out of the seven have rings on their


    fingers which means they are off-limits.¡± Natalya replies with a wink.


    "Yeah, if you guys can appreciate a sexy woman, then we can appreciate all the sexy men in this


    room," Myka adds.


    I raise an eyebrow at her. She does have a point. We sat therest night and tantly stared at


    Mykenzie and Kni. Kaleb finally makes his grand appearance in the kitchen. I give him a look, but all


    he does is shrug his shoulders at me. I can see a few scratch marks on the back of his neck. I don''t


    see a mark on his neck though. Chris shoots him a smile and wink. Reece shoots him a side nce


    and a smirk.


    ¡°So I was wondering if you might know why we couldn¡¯t find my wife¡¯s twin this morning. Mykenzie was


    looking for her but couldn''t find her or reach her when she tried to talk to her.¡± Reece casually


    Kaleb actually blushes a bit at thement. I raise an eyebrow at him. I have a feeling that he and


    Kni probably matedst night. I try to see if I can smell her on him, but I have no luck. He is about to


    answer when all of our parents walk into the room. Not sure why they are here, but I guess they need


    to know what all these new people are here for. I wonder who told them? I can barely hold in my


    pissed since she wasn''t the first to know about it. Liam, Kaleb''s dad, isughing at his wife and son.


    ¡°Kaleb why is it that as your mother I am thest to hear about you finding your mate?¡± Aunt Lisa asks.


    ¡°Sorry, mom it happenedtest night.¡± He answers.


    ¡°Son, who are all these men?¡± My dad asks me.


    Chris and I exin what is happening, who they are, and why they are here. Chris takes the lead when


    ites to exining the guys and his sisters. Needless to say, the parents are shocked to learn about


    them.


    ¡°Oh for fuck sake, I thought we got rid of all you obnoxious asshats.¡± A new female voice snarks.


    ¡°Baby, you can never get rid of us.¡± Donte quips back.


    We all turn to see not only Mykenzie and Kni but five others. Kni rolls her eyes at the exchange of


    words. I have a feeling that this happens a lot. My jaw hit the floor when I saw Mykenzie, Kni and


    five other drop-dead gorgeous women standing there. Seriously, where did they find these women?


    ¡°I guess we should introduce you to the rest of our pack.¡± Chris casually states.


    Wee to find out that three of the new women are half goddesses. He tells us their names: Bryn,


    Alexis, Daniy, Leah, and Jailynn. Bryn, Alexis, and Jailynn are their cousins. I wish I had cousins that


    looked like that. Not that Nata and Nymyra aren''t beautiful, but damn, these seven women are in a


    league of their own. I am just about to say something when I hear two different voices say, MATE. I turn


    around to find Ashton and Nate walking over to the girls. Nate grabs Daniy and Ashton grabs Jailynn.


    Well, this is not what I was expecting to happen today. I sit there and watch the scene y out,


    wondering what else is going to happen. Well, this is not fair. Don''t get me wrong, I love Myka, but


    my best friend is mated to a goddess, not to mention one of my best warriors is also. Then my gamma


    is mated to a drop-dead immortal. Lucky fucking bastards!


    ¡°Well isn¡¯t this an interesting morning,¡± Donte smirks out.


    He has his arm around Bryn''s shoulders, and that¡¯s when I notice their matching rings. So that answers


    one of the questions I have yet to ask. Mykenzie ignoring the scene, walks up to Reece and gives him


    a kiss. Here''s my other answer. I am not surprised that one of these guys grabbed one of the sisters.


    ¡°Ok son, when do we get to meet your mate?¡± Uncle Dan asks Kaleb.


    Kaleb looks at Kni, but she just looks down and keeps her distance from Kaleb. Maybe I am wrong


    about what is going on between them, but I don''t think so. Aston and Nate¡¯s parents are bubbling with


    excitement about their newfound mates. Neither of the girls seemed bothered to get manhandled by my


    guys. I am still trying to get a read on Kaleb when Myka bumps my hip with hers. I give her a sexy


    smirk when she tells me to look at Kni¡¯s neck. Well, shit there on her neck is a mate mark. I take a


    discrete sniff and smile. Kaleb¡¯s mark, I can smell his scent a mile away. I knew I was right! Kni has


    not made an attempt to go to Kaleb. Kaleb is trying to get to her, but she keeps slipping to a different


    side of the room. I notice Uncle Liam watches what is happening between Kaleb and Kni.


    ¡°Hey, sis, who gave you that mark?¡± Chris asks, breaking the tension in the room.


    ¡°None of your business you ass.¡± She snarks back.


    Kni nces at Kaleb and then walks out of the room. I notice Kaleb¡¯s mother watching the scene


    between him and Kni. I can tell when she sends him a mind link. We hear the back door shut, and I


    look up to see Kaleb follow after her. His parents look at each other than where Kaleb went. The rest of


    us continue to talk and get to know each other. They need to figure this out on their own. After a while,


    it is like all of us have known each other forever.


    Kni


    The scene in the kitchen when we finally arrive is chaos. Chris introduces Bryn, Alexis, Daniy, Leah,


    and Jailynn to everyone. Then it happens Nate and Ashton growl out ¡°MATE¡± and swoop in and


    manhandle Daniy and Jailynn. As I figured neither of them up much of a fight. In fact, they have huge


    smiles on their faces. I was happy for them, and Nate and Ashton¡¯s parents seemed to be thrilled that


    their son¡¯s mates were immortals. Oh yeah, the parents. Dustin had introduced all of us girls to all of


    the parents. I knew this wasn''t going to be good for Kaleb and me so I stayed away. He kept looking at


    me and I saw his mom look between the two of us. I decided to look away. I made sure to keep enough


    distance between Kaleb and me. That¡¯s when his parents decided to ask about his mate. I know how


    shifter parents can be. Most believe that they shouldn''t mix blood. I can only imagine the freak out they


    would have when they find out their only son (child) is mated to me.


    ¡°Kaleb, why is it that as your mother I am thest to hear about you finding your mate?¡± I hear his mom


    ask.


    ¡°Sorry, mom it happenedtest night.¡± He answers.


    I take a deep breath and notice that he is trying to get close to me. I already know how this is going to


    go. He¡¯ll tell them that I am his mate and they will get pissed. They¡¯ll tell them that he needs to find a


    new mate, preferably a she-wolf. I continue to keep a distance between us. It¡¯s breaking my heart, but I


    know this is the only way. I know his parents will not approve of me. What I failed to notice was his


    parents watching us.


    ¡°Ok, son, when do we get to meet your mate?¡± His dad asks.


    That¡¯s all I can take. I turn and walk out the back door and over to the pool. I always seem to end up


    around water when I need to think or am having a breakdown. I am very close to the breakdown point.


    All I can think about is thest 24 hours with him and how happy I was. I already know I have fallen in


    love with him, but that it is going toe to an end. I have been standing there a while with my arms


    wrapped around my shoulders when I feel hands on my hips as a kiss is ced on my neck. I know


    exactly who it is when I feel the sparks. I can¡¯t bring myself to look at him. I know it¡¯ll hurt too much.


    ¡°Hey gorgeous, why¡¯d you leave? Kaleb asks.


    ¡°I needed some space to think. Kaleb, you should go back in and visit with your parents.¡± I tell him.


    He turns me around to face him. I feel a finger force my chin up, and I find myself looking into his eyes.


    I am holding back tears, and I don¡¯t need him seeing me break. I see him trying to figure out what to


    say when I hear a deep voice behind us.


    ¡°Is this your mate, son?¡± I hear his dad ask.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    FUCK, I pull myself away from Kaleb and look at the concerned faces of his parents. I knew they


    forward and answers.


    ¡°Yes, this is my mate. Kni is the daughter of our moon goddess.¡± He answers confidently.


    I close my eyes and wait for the yelling to begin. I hear his mother gasp, and I take a few steps back. I


    have got to put some distance between him and me. Before I can get too far away he grabs my hand


    andces our fingers together pulling me back to his side. Fuck, this is not going to go well. I try to


    break free but he won¡¯t let go. I brace myself for the inevitable talk of how he needs to find a new mate,


    preferably a wolf.


    ¡°Oh, son how did you get so lucky as to have the moon goddess give you one of her daughters who is


    also a goddess as your mate.¡± His mother asks in awe.


    Well, that was not thement I was expecting. I still haven¡¯t looked at them up to this point. I look up


    at them, and they both smile at me.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t mad that Kaleb has me for a mate and not some she-wolf?¡± I ask quietly.


    ¡°Of course not. I always knew my son¡¯s mate would be special.¡± His dad responds.


    I look at them and smile. Kaleb pulls me into his arms as I shiver a little. I hadn¡¯t realized till then that it


    was cold outside. The weather just turned thisst week.


    ¡°Come, honey, let¡¯s get you out of this cold and back into the nice warm packhouse. Oh, my grand


    pups are going to be so gorgeous.¡± His mom exims.


    I hear Kaleb give a groan. All I can do isugh and rub his arm. We all walk back to the packhouse


    together.


    Dustin


    To say thest week has been interesting would be an understatement. Work has been quiet; not much


    going on there. However, back at home, you could say it is organized chaos. The guys have been


    training with us, and damn, can those guys fight? They are all strong and have their own unique talent.


    Not only have they guys been training with us, but so have Mykenzie, Kni, and the rest of the girls.


    At first, we had no intention of letting them into the sparring ring. Our women-only train with other


    women. They were insistent and finally we agreed. Kaleb was not happy that I let Kni in the ring to


    engage in hand-to-hand. Well all five of us soon found out that those seven girls could thoroughly kick


    our asses. Mykenzie and Kni took on all five of us at once. They handed us our asses on a silver


    tter. The other five girls were just as dangerous. After training, the five of us walk into the house and


    are greeted by Natalya, Myka, Chris, and Rye. We promptly copse onto the couches.


    ¡°Damn, Peter really gave you guys a hard training session today.¡± Mykaments.


    None of us wants to admit who actually handed us our asses. I see Natalya smirk and give her a re.


    That doesn¡¯t work on her, DAMN IT.


    ¡°Something tells me it wasn¡¯t our trainer Peter that handed them their asses.¡± Natalya quips.


    ¡°I heard that all five of you were taken on at once,¡± Natalya adds with a smile.


    ¡°Who could take on all five of them at once?¡± Myka asked shocked.


    ¡°Oh, no one special, just a couple of girls who everyone thinks are breakable. Although apparently, girls


    can¡¯t train with guys.¡± Mykenzie answers.


    ¡°I was told that this pack had some of the best fighters. I am beginning to think someone was lying to


    me.¡± Kniments with a roll of her eyes.


    I heard Kaleb let out a grumble and he heads off towards his room. I guess I understand his irritation


    with himself. His mate just royally kicked his ass and was teasing him. I watch as Kni runs up the


    stairs, and as she passes him she ps his ass hard andughs. Kaleb gives chase, and that is the


    that this has been happening a lottely. When I ask, she says it is just the stress of everything, which I


    can believe. I still think there is more to it. I haven''t pushed the subject as of yet. If it goes on much


    longer, I will. I know something is up because her scent changed about one week ago. It went from that


    sweet coffee with a hint of coconut to having a hint of mint mixed in. I am unsure why it changed, but I


    worried she might be sick. I can¡¯t lose her; it would kill me. I marked her during her heat and our bond


    is nowplete.

 Twenty-One: Happy Surprise

    Twenty-One: Happy Surprise


    Twenty-One: Happy Surprise


    Myka


    I know Dustin is worried about me. I haven¡¯t been eating well, and if I did, I would vomit soon after, so


    what is the point? While it is true the stress of everything is affecting me; there is more than just that. I


    started to suspect something about one week ago. I told him one day while we were working that I


    needed to run an errand at lunch. While it was partially true, it was also a way to make sure I was alone


    when I went and picked up the proof I needed. After I had taken the test and it said positive, I hurried


    and got rid of the evidence. I am pregnant and am scared. I am sure Dustin will be happy, but this is the


    worst timing. With whoever is out there watching us and everything else going on, this is thest thing


    we need right now. Besides, Dustin and I have only been together for three months. I went back to


    work and tried to act like nothing was wrong. I know he has caught on but is not pressuring me to tell


    him what is wrong. I am sitting in the rec room watching tv when Ryees walking in eating a


    sandwich. I am not sure what is on it but whatever it is has me running to the bathroom, and upes


    my lunch. GREAT, I was really hoping to keep at least one meal down today, but I guess I am not that


    lucky. I finally stop heaving and just sit with my back against the wall. I have my head on my knees and


    am taking deep breaths trying to control my nausea. All of a sudden, I can feel something ced in


    front of my face.


    ¡°Here these will help with nausea. Don¡¯t worry they will not hurt the baby.¡± Rye says with a sweet smile.


    ¡°How did you know?¡± I asked with a shaky voice.


    ¡°Being a Fae means we can tell when anyone¡¯s body changes. We are able to sense the slightest


    change in hormones. Plus, I can hear the extra heartbeat in your body. Like vampires, the fae has


    exceptional hearing.¡± He exins.


    I quickly put one of the hard candies in my mouth, and my nausea is gone within seconds. I get up and


    hug him. He justughs at me. I tell him goodnight and start climbing the stairs to my room. I am so


    happy that my nausea is gone, but I still have the issue of when to tell Dustin. I really don¡¯t want to


    stress him out. I open the door and walk into the room. Sitting there on the bed shirtless is Dustin. He


    looks up at me as I smile at him. He gives me a half-smile.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I ask worriedly.


    ¡°Wow, I must look like shit for you to ask me that. I was actually gonna ask you the same thing.


    Myka you hardly eat and I have heard you thest two mornings throwing up. Please tell me what is


    wrong.¡± He says.


    OH FUCK, what do I do? I don¡¯t want to lie to him, but I am so scared that he will not want this right


    now. I sag my shoulders and decide he has the right to know, even if it means the end of us.


    ¡°I¡¯m pregnant,¡± I admit, not looking at him.


    I hear him get up off the bed, and I know he is walking toward me. I hope he is not too mad. I am


    terrified to look at him. I really don''t want to see the anger in his gorgeous eyes. I should have talked to


    the doctor sooner about getting on birth control.


    Dustin


    PREGNANT, did I just hear that worde out of her sexy mouth? Please tell me I heard right. I have


    been hoping she had my pup growing in her since her heat. I get up and walk over to her. I can feel her


    fear and anxiety. Why is she scared? This is a fantastic moment. Wait, what if she doesn¡¯t want to have


    my pup? I put a hand on her hip, and with my other hand, I gently lifted her head so I could look into


    her gorgeous eyes. When I do, I see fear in them, along with unshed tears.


    ¡°You¡¯re pregnant?¡± I asked to make sure I heard right.


    ¡°Yes, I am sorry. I don¡¯t want to put more stress on you. Please don¡¯t be mad.¡± She apologies.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Beautiful, there is nothing to be sorry for. This is amazing, you have no idea how happy I am.¡± I said.


    I pick her up and spin her around. She quickly stopped me, and I looked at her, worried that I had hurt


    her. I put her down as she ps a hand over her mouth and runs for the bathroom. I quickly follow only


    to find her dry heaving. I see her pop a piece of candy in her mouth and lean back against the wall.


    ¡°I am d you¡¯re happy about this, but please no more spinning.¡± She huffs out.


    I apologize and pick her up. I carry her to the bed and gentlyy her down. Iy down by her and


    ced my hand on her belly. I know it¡¯s too early to feel anything, but knowing that my pup is growing


    inside her makes me happy beyond belief. Wey there and talked for a while, and she admits she was


    terrified that I wouldn¡¯t want it and I would leave her. I make damn sure to let her know that I want her


    and the pup with me forever. I sent a mind link to the pack doctor and let her know so she can check


    Myka out tomorrow. I told her to keep it quiet until after the check-up. She agrees and tells me she


    will see us tomorrow. Myka gets up and changes into her pyjamas. Shees back to bed. She


    falls asleep in my arms, and I fall asleep with one hand on her belly and a smile on my face.

 Twenty-Two: Change in Plan

    Twenty-Two: Change in n


    Twenty-Two: Change in n


    Unknown


    Well, today did not go as I nned at all. It has been four months since we started keeping tabs on the


    pack. During this time, the Alpha had found his mate. It was now obvious she was carrying his pup. We


    had noticed that Luna and Natalya would go to town every Sunday and have a girl''s day. Sometimes


    they would have the two younger girls with them. Today it was just the two of them. Which is good or


    well, that''s what we thought. There were 16 of us watching and following the two of them. I must admit


    that the Alpha¡¯s mate is beautiful, and I am starting to think that maybe she should be my Luna. I have


    been racking my brain as to why he hasn¡¯t turned her yet. As I sat at a table across the street watching


    her, I noticed she and Natalya had left the store. I get up, and I know that the others are not far away.


    Still being wary of Natalya, I knew she would not be able to take on all 16 of us. We had nned to


    corner them somewhere and kidnap the Luna. I saw the two of them head down a side street, and I


    knew we had our opportunity. A few of us followed behind them while the others went to block their exit.


    We all thought this was going to be easy and take no time at all. OH, SHIT, we were dead wrong.


    Natalya realized that they had been cornered and went into fight mode. We knew we needed to


    separate Luna from Natalya. We had just managed to do this when out of nowhere, came a very deep


    growl. Then I realized there were two deep growls. The growls were not from a pack member or a wolf;


    they sounded more cat-like. When I say cat-like, I mean it sounded like a fucking tiger. We all looked


    around, and that¡¯s when one of the guys who was closing in on the Luna went flying back 6 feet and hit


    the wall behind me. We all turned around to find seven women standing there. I recognized three of


    them. I had seen them at the gym where Natalya trains. The other five I had never seen before, but I


    got a feeling shit was about to go down. I turned around to look at my guy and saw that the entire left


    arm was basically yed open. The wounds looked like w marks. I turned back around to face Luna


    to find the two women, who I came to realize were sisters standing in front of her. They are in a


    defensive stance, and their eyes are glowing green. I have to admit they are absolutely fucking


    gorgeous. Something about them screams power but is not like a witch or warlock kind of magic power.


    Power like only a god could have. I am brought back from my thoughts when I realize that it is them


    growling. I have to admit that it turns me on a little to hear gorgeous women growling at me, but I need


    to get back to business. I have to get the Luna. Me and six of my guys slowly back the three of them


    into a corner. I really should have been more observant because the more we cornered them, the


    louder the growling got. I was all of a sudden hit with a very ominous feeling. Two of my guys charged


    and went after one each. That went terrible. They were flying through the air and into the wall within


    thirty seconds. One was no longer moving, and the other was hurt bad. The rest of us advanced and


    tried to get to Luna. I looked over to see that one of the guys was able to get a hand on the one sister


    with green in her hair, but then she bit down on his arm. It was like watching something in slow motion.


    I see the bite happening, and then I hear it. The next thing I know, he is on the ground twitching while


    turning a horrifying shade of green. HOLY FUCKING SHIT! THEY ARE FUCKING POISONOUS!


    screams my mind. I look over and see the other group is not faring better. I look back forward, and


    that''s when I catch a scent of the sister with the blue in her hair. It¡¯s not her scent; I still cannot get a


    scent on any of these women. It¡¯s the Beta¡¯s scent. I look at her and see the mark on her neck. SHIT,


    SHE IS THE BETA¡¯S MATE! FUCK!!. I quickly mind-link the others and tell them to grab everyone who


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    is hurt or dead and give the order to get the fuck out. We quickly back off, grab everything and book it


    back to the cars. As we drive away, I take stock of the situation. Out of 16, four have died, and the rest


    of us are injured in some way. Our only saving grace is that we heal fast, thanks to our wolves. We


    race back to our packnd and pull into the driveway of the packhouse. I mind-link my mom, tell her


    what has happened, and ask her to get the pack doctor now. She says ok and is down to where we are


    faster than I can think. The pack doctor walks in soon after and begins to put us back together. Mom


    asks me what happens via mind link. I tell her the entire story. We watch as the pack doctor tends to


    Phil, the one whose arm was yed open. The wound is healing, but the doctor says it is going to scar.


    How no matter what, no wolf scars. What the hell are those two that when they w someone, it won¡¯t


    heal like normal? We all separate and go to rest, all except me, my Beta and Gamma. My mother


    follows me to my office. We sit there in silence for a while.


    ¡°They literally came out of nowhere. Made no sound until the two started growling.¡± Zak, my Beta, says,


    breaking the silence.


    ¡°It was like they walked out of the shadows.¡± Jace, my Gamma, adds.


    ¡°What did they look like.¡± my mother asks.


    We describe all seven of the women to my mother. She sits there for a second. She says that she


    needs to go and research something.


    ¡°What do you know mom?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I am not sure son, but I have a hunch. I want to make sure before I exin it to you.¡± She exins to


    us.


    She walks quickly out of the room. We all look at each other. I can tell my mother knows something but


    wants to be sure before saying anything. I love that about her. She wants all the facts before passing


    on information. I decided to call it a night. We all leave my office and head to our separate floors. I take


    a quick shower to rx all my muscles. I notice a long scratch down my side. I hadn¡¯t even realized I


    had been scratched. I get out of the shower, dry off and slip on a pair of sweatpants. Iy down and


    rey the entire incident in my mind. We were there for Luna, but I think that maybe it isn¡¯t the Luna we


    need to have to reim our pack andnd. Maybe it¡¯s one or both of the sisters. I soon drift off to sleep


    thinking of blue and green hair.

 Twenty-Three: The Aftermath

    Twenty-Three: The Aftermath


    Twenty-Three: Aftermath


    Dustin


    I was very sceptical about letting Myka and Natalya go and have their normal girls'' day out. Myka


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    was starting to show; she was even more captivating now that her belly was rounded with my pup. We


    were unsure of how long she would carry. A normal wolf pregnancy was five months, but humans


    carried for nine months. I figured it would be somewhere in between. I was also worried about the


    entire pregnancy. Human women were not made to carry pups. Myka asked about me changing her,


    but Chris had stepped in and said that would be deadly. When I asked why he said he wanted to check


    into a few things and would get back to me. He had also said that if his hunch were right, Myka


    would have no problems carrying and birthing this pup or any future pups. For some reason, I


    sudden jumped up and grabbed his right side as if someone had hurt him. We all looked at him


    because there was no one else besides us down there. That¡¯s when we all felt an enormous burst of


    power surging through the ground. The five of us looked at each other because we had no idea what


    the fuck was happening. We had no idea what could create a surge of power that great. I looked over


    at Donte, and just as I was going to ask him what the fuck was happening, Natalya came busting in,


    followed by the rest of the girls. Myka ran into the room and straight into my arms. She looked on the


    verge of breaking down and was shaking terribly. I was getting mad because something had happened


    to my pregnant mate, but I was also just as confused. I was just going to ask her when the rest of them


    came walking through the door. They had obviously been in a fight. Alexis was not using one of her


    feet, and her ankle was three times the size it should be. Bryn had a long cut down her right upper arm,


    and her wrist was starting to turn ck and gettingrger. Jailynn and Leah were both holding their


    arms, and I could see blood seeping through. Daniy was limping and had an ankle that was way


    bigger than it should be. She was also holding her side. I saw Nate run to Daniy and Ashton run to


    Jailynn. Then walking inst were Mykenzie and Kni. Mykenzie was holding her hand over a spot on


    her right leg that was going to turn into a huge bruise. Plus, starting at her shoulder and disappearing


    under her shirt was another area that was going to turn into a huge bruise. Kni was holding her right


    side as I saw blood oozing through her fingers. She also had a scrape on her right arm that would


    probably also bruise. I looked at Kaleb. He looked like he was going to lose his shit when he saw her.


    What was really frightening about the whole picture was that both Mykenzi e and Kni had a dark red


    glow around them and their eyes were glowing green. I almost pulled Kaleb away from her, but when


    he touched her, she started to calm down as all the red began to disappear. Her eyes started not to


    glow anymore. I mind-linked mom and dad and asked them toe help take care of these girls. I


    exined what I knew so far, and mom said she would bring Aunt Mandy (Nate¡¯s mom). I knew


    between the two of them that they could get the girls patched up. I did see Chris get up and look at his


    sister''s backs. He let out a sigh of relief, and I am not sure what that is about. Mom, Dad, and Aunt


    Mandy got there quickly, and when they saw the girls, they were shocked. I knew my dad was pissed.


    He hated when men put their hands on women. However, something tells me that whoever attacked


    them was in far worse shape than these women. As mom and Aunt Mandy started patching up the


    girls, the rest of us asked Natalya what had happened. Myka was sitting in between Mykenzie and


    Kni. I had a weird feeling like I could almost see a family resemnce in the three of them. I know


    that is not possible, but it is a feeling I can¡¯t shake. Natalya tells us the entire story from beginning to


    end. She even says that Mykenzie and Kni took out four of them on their own. She describes how


    three of the guys were practically yed open. This also means that a few of their attackers probably


    didn''t make it out alive.


    ¡°Natalya, could you take us back to where they trapped you?¡± Tarlek asks.


    ¡°Yeah, no problem. Fucking bastard trying to hurt my girls. They deserved everything they got.¡± She


    angrily replies.


    The next day Natalya takes all of us to where it happened. Even our fatherse down. Apparently,


    even though we haven¡¯t known the girls that long they have apparently grown on all of us. Nate and


    Ashton¡¯s fathers absolutely love Daniy and Jailynn. Kaleb¡¯s dad has taken to Kni and Mykenzie


    like they are the daughters he never got. Alexis, Bryn, and Leah have been adopted by mine,


    Brighton¡¯s, and Natalya¡¯s fathers. I think they have even worked out some kind of weird joint custody


    thing. When we get to the side street, we all start looking around. We could both smell and see lots of


    blood on the ground confirming that some of the guys didn¡¯t survive the fight. Natalya shows us how


    they separated her and Myka. She shows us how they had Myka backed up into a corner when


    the girls appeared.


    ¡°These guys have to the dumbest fucking idiots to corner my sisters.¡± Chris states.


    We all look at him; he begins to exin that it is a death wish to corner them.


    ¡°Cornering Mykenzie and Kni is like cornering a wild animal. They go into defensive mode. Not to


    mention that they were protecting Myka. I am surprised any of those fuckers survived. Thest


    group of people to corner them, well, that just says none are alive to tell the tale.¡± Rye exins.


    ¡°They were growling, and it didn¡¯t sound like any wolf. It sounded like a fucking lion or tiger. It was


    fucking badass and sexy as hell.¡± Natalya chimes in.


    We look around a little longer when all of a sudden we all fucking jump, and I thought I was going to


    have a fucking heart attack.


    ¡°Why are all of you sexy as fuck men here. We already took care of those dipshits.¡± Mykenzie calmly


    points out.


    We all turn around to find those two just standing there drinking coffee and eating arge order of


    french fries between them. Ok, so I know they can just appear, but for fuck sake, they need to warn us


    before they just start talking. I am almost sure Brighton almost passed out. I hear Natalyaugh as


    Brighton gives her a low growl of annoyance. They ace like it is nothing to be standing there in the cold.


    Fall had hit, and it had be cold.


    ¡°Gorgeous, what are you doing here? You are hurt and you shouldn¡¯t be out in the cold.¡± I hear Kaleb


    tell Kni.


    ¡°Coffee and we got suspicious when the 17 of you took off together,¡± Kni answers him with a shrug


    of her shoulders.


    ¡°Besides, who is gonna protect all of your sexy asses if these jack asses return. Plus yeah coffee.¡±


    Mykenzie adds.


    I give them both re, and they just shrug their shoulders and turn to walk off. Chris says something to


    them, and the three of them start arguing as only siblings do. I have heard lots of siblings argue, but not


    like these three. They remind me of my twin brother and sister. I am pretty sure my brother has a crush


    on Leah. He attaches himself to her when she is around. It¡¯s actually somewhat cute. Who knows,


    maybe when he turns 18, she¡¯ll be his mate. My parents would shit their pants if that were to happen. I


    am pretty sure they are just a tad jealous of the fact that Kaleb has Kni as a mate. I am sure my


    parents would love to have one of these girls in the family. That weird feeling about Myka returns. I


    shake my head, and we get back to looking around the street more, but nothing obvious jumps out at


    us. Nate¡¯s dad says that he smells something familiar but can¡¯t put his finger on what or why. We are


    ready to head back to the cars when we hear Mykenzie and Kni shriek. We all take off running to


    find them staring at a store.


    ¡°Seriously, you too and your god damn love of sweets.¡± Brandon snaps.


    ¡°We thought something was wrong,¡± Reece says, ring at them.


    ¡°There is something wrong. What is wrong is why we have no cupcakes to eat.¡± Kni says.


    I get to thinking, and cupcakes do sound good. I finally have someone else who loves sweets as much


    as I do. I knew there was a reason I liked them so much. I mentally figure out how many we will need to


    feed all of us. I go into the store and ce a huge order to be delivered tomorrow. Kaleb follows me in,


    and we buy enough to make the girls happy for now. When we walked out, we let everyone know that


    we ced the huge order and decided to have a spur-of-the-moment family potluck tomorrow in the rec


    room. Kni gives Kaleb a kiss when he hands her a chocte mocha raspberry cupcake. Oh yeah,


    he is going to get some for that. I can see the look in her eyes. We head back to the car, and I start to


    figure out how to fit the two in, but I look back, and they are gone. DAMN GODDESSES and their


    ability to be anywhere at any time. I guess I can¡¯t be too irritated. They were there when Myka and


    Natalya needed them, so I guess I can deal with it.


    Chris


    Those assholes have no idea what they have started. If you want to start a war with a pack, that is one


    thing. Thest thing you want is to start a war with my sisters. If they think they will win this one, they


    have another thinging. My sisters are going to tear shit up; if anyone lived through this, they would


    be lucky. I knew as I felt the surge of power that was happening. Someone had pissed off my sisters,


    and shit was about to get real. When they walked through that door glowing red, and when I saw their


    eyes, I knew they were pissed. I saw Dustin about to grab Kaleb, and I was actually thinking the same


    thing when I saw him start walking up to Kni. Reece can do that with Mykenzie, but that is different.


    They have been together for a millennium. I was impressed and shocked when Kaleb touched Kni,


    and she instantly started calming down. I have a feeling there was more to this pack than I realized. I


    have already been talking to mom, but she says this pack has not existed for more than 150 years. She


    says she has watched it grow and be stronger. I know she told me that it had absorbed two


    smaller packs at that time. The most recent was when Dustin¡¯s dad was Alpha, so within thest 20


    years. Then there was Myka. There is something about her I can¡¯t ce. Let¡¯s start with her eye.


    They were exactly the same as both Mykenzie and Kni¡¯s. Those eyes came from the fae blood in


    them. I asked mom about this, but she could not exin this. Dustin came to me with his thoughts, and


    I told him I had a hunch but to let me look into it, and then I would let him know. There is something


    special about this pack, and I intend to find out what it is.

 Twenty-Four: Comfort

    Twenty-Four: Comfort


    Twenty-Four: Comfort


    Kaleb


    I was standing in the shower letting the hot water rx my muscles. Thest two days have been hell.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    SOMEONE WENT AFTER MY LUNA! NOT JUST MY LUNA BUT MY GODDESS AS WELL!! These


    fuckers are going to die. This I promise. My mind is racing at the thought of them cornering them on


    that backstreet. I have no idea how long I have been standing under the water. I feel a hand touch my


    face and then slide down to my chest. I feel a nail graze my nipple, open my eyes, and look down.


    There standing in front of me, is my goddess. God, she is so fucking sexy. Those tattoos running and


    wrapping around her body. I let my eyes roam further to her perfect breasts and the bars running


    through each delectable nipple. My eyes continue their journey down her delicious body to her belly.


    She has her belly button pierced, but what has me more concerned is what if she is carrying my pup.


    This makes a new surge of anger rise. I quickly try and push it down. I decide to continue my journey


    down her body. I get to her legs, and damn. She is so perfect, and she is mine. I bring my eyes back up


    to her face and smile. There on her neck is my mark. Oh yeah, she¡¯s mine. I feel her lips on my neck


    and ce a hand on her hip; damn, her skin is silky smooth. She starts trailing her soft lips down my


    neck, then to my chest, leaving tingles as she goes. She gives one of my nipples a flick with her tongue


    as I let out a groan. I feel her hands run down my body and wrap around my hardening dick. She slowly


    starts to stroke up and down. After a couple of times, she adds in a half twist, and I harden fully in her


    hands. She continues to kiss and lick her way down my body. I am just about to grab her and pull her


    up for a kiss when I feel her close her mouth over the head of my cock. Both of us had previous


    experience with being intimate with others, but nothingpares to what this goddess does to me. I


    open my eyes and look down. She is on her knees and has just hollowed her cheeks as she swallows


    all of me down her throat. I lean my back against the wall of the shower and ce my hands on the


    walls to keep myself upright. She starts moving up and down my cock with perfect suction. I lean my


    head back against the shower wall and let out a moan. God, her mouth feels so fucking good wrapped


    around my cock. She is currently wrapping her tongue around the head of my cock while the tips run


    along the edge. She then dips the tip of her tongue into my slit. I hear let out a moan around my cock. I


    can feel my releaseing and try to warn her.


    ¡°Fuck Kni, that dirty little mouth of yours feels so damn good, but if you keep it up I am gonna fill it


    full,¡± I growl out.


    I swear this makes her double down and work my dick even more. I let out a moan as I shot my release


    down her throat. She swallows everyst drop and then pulls off my dick with a ¡°pop¡±. She leans back


    in and licks the tip clean. I almost have another orgasm at that sight alone. She stands up and walks


    out of the shower, grabbing a towel and drying herself off. As she walks out of the bathroom, she lets


    the towel fall away from her body. I turn off the shower and grab a towel to dry myself. All I can think is


    that I am going to go fuck the hell out of my goddess, and if I haven¡¯t already put a pup in her, I am


    now.


    Kni


    I knew Kaleb was stressed out because of what had happened two days ago. He knows that I am more


    than capable of protecting myself, but I know he still worries. I think it''s sweet. I became concerned


    when I watched him stand in the shower for so long, not moving. I figured he needed some stress


    relief. It¡¯s nice that neither of us was a virgining into this rtionship. I was worried that he would


    be mad that I wasn¡¯t, but he told me that the past didn¡¯t matter. After I de-stressed him in the shower.


    DAMN, HIS DICK IS HUGE!! HE TASTES FUCKING FANTASTIC! I made a show of leaving the


    bathroom. I was hoping that that wasn¡¯t all I would get. BOY, WAS I RIGHT! I had just made it to the


    bed when I felt hands on my hips that ran up and engulfed both of my breasts and started massaging


    them. I can¡¯t help the moan that escapes. Kaleb starts kissing my neck, and when he grazes my mark


    with his lips, it causes a mini-gasm to burst from me. I feel him smirk against my neck.


    ¡°Get that sexy body on the bed.¡± He says in a dominant voice.


    I crawl onto the bed andy down in the middle. I watch as he crawls up from the bottom of the bed. He


    starts running his tongue up the inside of my thigh, and I grab the sheet. He skips the area I want his


    lips and tongue on and gives me a hard, deep passionate kiss that sends sparks all through my body.


    His hands are everywhere on my body. I arch at his touch. I feel his lips attach to one of my nipples,


    and his tongue flick the bar.


    ¡°Kaleb, please I need more,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Oh, baby you¡¯re gonna get more. I n on making you scream my name all night.¡± He says to me.


    While he is ying with my breasts, feel his other hand slide down to my core. He rubs his thumb over


    my clit, and I arch into it. I can already feel my core dripping with my juices. He continues to rub at the


    nub. He runs a finger through my dripping folds and easily slips a finger inside of my channel. I arch,


    trying to push his finger even deeper into my flowing channel.


    ¡°Damn gorgeous, you are already so fucking wet for me. Your juices are running down my hand and


    you¡¯re so hot.¡± He says.


    All I can do is moan. I have never had a guy make me this wet. Kaleb does things to my body that no


    one has ever been able to. He continues to pump his finger in and out of me. He slips in a second


    finger, and I can feel my orgasming.


    ¡°Cum for me, gorgeous. I need to feel that hot, wet pussy of yours tighten around my fingers.¡± He


    huskily says as he adds a third finger.


    My orgasm hits me, and all I can do is scream out his name. GOD, HE HAS FUCKING MAGIC


    FINGERS! Runs through my mind. He massages my inner walls to get me through my orgasm. I


    haven¡¯t noticed him lowering his face to my honeypot until I feel his tongue wrap around my clit and


    suck it. My hands fly straight to his silky soft curls. I have them buried in his hair. His tongue slips down


    through my folds, and he plunges it into my pussy. He is twisting and rolling his tongue so deep inside


    of me while his thumb rubs my clit. He causes me to have so many orgasms I lose count. His face is


    soaked with my juices. He finally works his way back up my body and kisses me. I can taste myself on


    his lips.


    ¡°God, Kni, I could spend all day between your sexy thighs eating your delicious pussy. Would you


    like that gorgeous¡± He whispers in my ear.


    ¡°Yes¡± is all I can say.


    I feel him smirk against my neck. He ms his dick into me and starts thrusting deep and hard into me.


    I run my nails down his back. He props himself up, grins and rolls his hips, and ms into me


    repeatedly. I start running my hands up his rock-hard abs and chest. I feel him lift my legs and ce


    them over his shoulders, never breaking his thrusts. He is so deep inside of me I am seeing fucking


    starts. With each thrust, he is hitting my cervix. He grabs the headboard, and his thrusts be even


    harder and deeper. I am so close, and I can feel my orgasm about to explode with each thrust.


    ¡°I can feel your gushing pussy tightening around my dick gorgeous. I know you¡¯re close. Cum for me


    my sexy goddess, I need to feel you soak my dick with your delicious juices.¡± He growls out.


    With onest hard thrust, my orgasm ms through me, and I scream his name and mp down


    around his dick. I can feel my walls trying to squeeze everyst drop of his cum out and into my


    channel. He is still thrusting, but they are getting erratic.


    ¡°Please my Beta, cum for me. Fill my gushing pussy with your seed.¡± I moan out.


    That does it. With hisst thrust, I feel him spray my flowing channel with his cum. I arch at the


    sensation. I love how it feels when he coats my inner walls with his cum.


    ¡°You love when I fill your dripping pussy with my seed, don¡¯t you¡± He gasps out.


    ¡°MMMM yes, very much.¡± I moan out as another wave of his seed spills into my channel.


    He lowers himself down to me and kisses me deeply. He is still seated deep inside of me. We stay like


    that for a while until he begins to soften. He slowly pulls out of me before rolling toy on his back. I


    scoot over to him andy my head on his chest. My whole body feels amazing, and it is because of this


    sexy beast beside me.

 Twenty-Five: Comfort Part 2

    Twenty-Five: Comfort Part 2


    Twenty - Five: Comfort Part 2


    Dustin


    I am sitting against the headboard in my boxers, watching tv. Myka is taking a bath. Thest two


    days'' events keep running through my mind. I have my head against the wall and my eyes closed when


    I feel a hand slip into my boxers and start stroking my dick. I let out a groan and opened my eyes.


    Myka is sitting on myp,pletely naked. God, she looks beautiful. Her small bump made its


    presence known, and her body has changed since she began carrying my pup. My hands go straight to


    her hips and up to her breasts, which are slowly gettingrger. She continues to glide her soft hands up


    and down my cock. She all of a sudden speeds up, and before I know it, an orgasm rips through me.


    ¡°Feel better, baby. I thought you could use some stress relief,¡± She asks me, smiling.


    Oh, my naughty mate. If she thinks I am going to buy this innocent act, she is very mistaken. I swear


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    this pregnancy has made her so horny. I am notining; I love every second of it. I pull her mouth


    to mine and slip my tongue into her hot mouth. She lets out a moan that goes straight to my dick. I feel


    her rub her breast on my chest and start to grind against my cock. I am now painfully hard. Oh, she is


    in for it now. I wrap my arms around her and flip her so I am on top, never breaking our kiss. I wrap my


    lips around her nipple and give it a light suck. She arches and pushes her chest into my face more. I


    slip my hand down to her clit and start massaging it, asionally giving it a gentle pinch. The moans


    that slip out of her mouth are driving me crazy. I slip two fingers into her sopping channel and start


    thrusting them in and out. She arches and tries to drive my fingers deeper into her tight pussy. I release


    her nipples from my assault and kiss my way down her slick body. I slip my fingers out of her and lick


    everyst drop of her from them. I rece my fingers with my tongue, and she lets out a scream. One


    of her hands grabs the sheet while the other is deep in my hair. I lift her hips just a bit, which has my


    tongue even deeper in her deliciously juicy pussy. I start twisting my tongue deep inside her, and she


    moans out my name.


    ¡°Dustin, please..¡± is all she is able to gasp out.


    ¡°Cum for my beautiful,¡± I tell her.


    She screams my name as her walls clench down, trying to keep my tongue in her body. I keep thrusting


    my tongue in her to get her through her orgasm. I move up to her lips and kiss her so she can taste


    herself.


    ¡°On your knees beautiful. ce your hands on the headboard.¡± I tell her.


    She gets up and turns around, cing her hand on the headboard. I run my hands up her sides to her


    breasts and wrap my hands around them. They are starting to spill out of my hands. I start kissing her


    neck and graze her mark, making her moan. I look down and can see her juices running down her


    inner thighs. I bring my hand and run it up inside her thigh through her juices. I bring my hand to my


    mouth and lick everyst drop off of my fingers. GOD DAMN, SHE TASTES SO FUCKING GOOD! I


    lean up behind her and grab the headboard. I slip my throbbing dick into her tight channel. No matter


    how often I take her, she is always tight around me. I slowly start thrusting into her. She begins to meet


    me thrust for thrust.


    ¡°Please Dustin, harder I need to feel you deep in me.¡± She gasps out.


    I m my dick deep into her. She moans out my name and tells me harder and deeper. Soon I am


    taking her hard and oh so deep. I am using the headboard to help make my thrust stronger and deeper.


    She is pushing back on me as I thrust into her. I can feel her tight channel starting to tighten even more


    and know she is getting close.


    ¡°Cum for me beautiful, I wanna feel your hot, tight pussy squeeze my dick dry,¡± I tell her.


    As I thrust into her again, I bite into her mark.


    ¡°DUSTIN.¡± She screams out.


    I can feel her gushing around my dick as her orgasm crashes through her whole body. I keep taking


    her, but I can feel my orgasm approaching.


    ¡°Cum for me my Alpha. I need to feel you coat my walls with your seed.¡± She gasped out.


    Thatment tips me over, and my orgasm rips through me before I know it. I bury myself deep into


    her and release my cum deep inside her. I steady myself and stay there deep inside her for a while. I


    feel myself release onest spurt and ce kisses all along her neck. I slowly let myself slip from her


    tight body. I fall onto my back on the bed. She lowers herself to the bed and curls into my side. I roll


    onto my side and wrap myself around her. I can hear her breathing the evening out, knowing she has


    fallen asleep. I let one of my hands drift down to her belly. I feel my pup move underneath my touch


    and smile.


    Myka


    As I woke up the next morning, I could feel the arms around me tighten. I smiled to myself. I looked


    down and saw that Dustin had a hand resting on my bump. As much as I would love to stay there, my


    dder was telling me it was time to get up. I slowly slid out from his grasp and went into the bathroom


    to make my dder happy. I put a hand to my bump and felt a small movement. This had just started


    within thest week. Dustin was ridiculously happy when he felt the pup move the first time. As much


    as I wanted a girl, I was hoping for Dustin that it was a boy. I know he wants a son, as most guys do. I


    finished what I was doing and walked back into the bedroom. Dustin was awake and lying on his back.


    The sheet was riding low on his hips and doing a terrible job of covering his bulge. I climbed back to the


    bed and straddled him. His hands automatically settle on my hips.


    ¡°Ready to go again, beautiful.¡± He asks as he grinds into me.


    I let out a moan and started to move against him. THESE DAMN HORMONES! I AM CONSTANTLY


    HORNY!


    I push the sheet back and m myself down onto his rock-hard dick. I know what I want, and I intend to


    get it. He grabs my hips and thrusts up into me. I lean back and start to roll my hips as I grind down


    onto him. I work up a good rhythm and begin to drop down his cock harder and harder.


    ¡°Fuck Myka, your so hot around my dick.¡± He gasps out.


    I keep rolling, grinding, and dropping down on his cock. I can feel another orgasm building. I lean back


    a little more, and damn, the angle feels so fucking amazing. My orgasm rips through my body, and I


    mp down on his dick hard. He keeps thrusting up into me.


    ¡°Fuck Myka.¡± That is all he says as he paints my inner walls with his cum.


    God, the feeling of his filling me is so fucking good. I love it, and I can¡¯t help but arch with each spray of


    his cum deep into my tight channel. He finally stills. I sit there while making sure I have milked every


    drop from him. I slowly raise myself off of him andy down with my head on his chest. He wraps his


    arm around me, and I drift off again into dreand.

 Twenty - Six: Research

    Twenty - Six: Research


    Twenty-Six: Research


    Chris


    I have been in the library all day trying to find anything to exin Myka. There must be at least a


    dozen books on the table around me. I have not been able to find anything at all. I have even asked


    mom several times, but she has no idea either. I know that Myka has to have fae blood in her. Her


    eyes match Mykenzie and Kni¡¯s. That particr coloures from their fae blood, and only a few


    families have that eye colour. Dustin has voiced his suspicions about Myka and my sisters and the


    family resemnce. I had already noticed her resemnce to us, but I was surprised that he noticed it


    as well.


    ¡°Hey, where did you get that picture of great-great-grandma,¡± Danniy asked.


    I turn around and look at her, then at the picture. That¡¯s when I see it, the resemnce in the man.


    Myka showed me this picture of her parents just after they married. Her father''s mother was in the


    picture. That¡¯s when it hits me Nyalia. There is something about her mother and father that I can''t


    ce. Especially the man, he seems very familiar, and I swear I have seen him somewhere. Shit, how


    did I not see it before? I got up and walked over to Daniy and kissed her cheek. She, of course, gave


    me a look as if I was crazy. I go and return the books to their original spot and go to find everyone. I


    have at least solved one mystery about this pack. I know this pack is special, but I cannot put my finger


    on why. I walk down the hall with Daniy and we head towards the rec room. It¡¯s the only room that all


    of us can fit intofortably. I was worried when Natalya first approached us about help with rouges or


    whoever was causing the problem. I was afraid that they would not understand or ept us. The fact


    that we are the children of their moon goddess and also god and goddesses ourselves. I guess it


    helped that Kni was a mate to the Beta of the pack. We get to the rec room, and it looks like


    everyone is there.


    ¡°Well find anything?¡± Dustin asks.


    ¡°Actually yes.¡± I dere.


    ¡°Actually Daniy figured it out. Her great great great grandma Nyalia fell in love with a human and


    asked Mykenzie Kni to remove her immortality so she could spend their lives together. Well, they


    obviously had children and so on. Myka, your father was her great-great-grandson.¡± Chris exins.


    ¡°I have fae blood in me. I always wondered because dad could touch things that would have burnt


    everyone else''s hands. He could also grow anything. He also had this strange obsession with water


    and could control it as well.¡± Myka states.


    Control and an obsession with water that is strange. Very few can control water and bend it to their will,


    but everything else made perfect sense. We will talk some more about it. She asks if she has any


    powers or if Bree has any powers. I tell her that I don¡¯t know but that Mykenzie and Kni can help


    explore her powers and what they might be. Then she asked about Dustin turning her. I tell her;


    unfortunately, that is not possible. I exin that since she has fae blood, it would kill her if he tried to


    turn her. I tell them that no one can turn a fae, but since she has fae blood, she will have no issues


    carrying and birthing this pup or any future pups. I can tell that this makes Dustin happy and calms


    Myka down. That¡¯s when I realize that Mykenzie and Kni aren¡¯t there. I instantly be


    suspicious.


    ¡°Where are my sisters?¡± I ask, concerned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t know. Haven¡¯t seen them for a couple of hours now.¡± Natalya says.


    I am not sure if I should be worried or not. They are more than capable of taking care of themselves.


    They do have a knack for getting into trouble, though, and after recent events, I grow more concerned.


    I know it¡¯s snowing outside, so I would be very surprised if they were outside. They hate the cold and


    the snow. I am just about to ask Kaleb since he seems always to know where Kni is. I know he can


    smell her, but it also seems as if he can sense where she is. Another strange thing about this pack that


    I can''t ce yet. I notice that he seems to be receiving a mind link, as I will ask him if he knows where


    my sister is. If I can find one, I can find the other. They are together 99% of the time. The other one per


    cent is when they are with their men.


    "What''s the matter, Kaleb?" Dustin asks, concerned.


    ¡°Not sure, that was one of the patrols. Apparently, a few of the patrols have beening across


    severalrge paw prints. I guess a couple of the prints belonged to wolves but these are evenrger


    than if we were to shift. The others look like cat prints but apparently, one set is fucking huge. Dave


    said even twice to three times the size of a werebear track.¡± Kaleb exins.


    Large wolf tracks and gigantic cat prints, I bet I know exactly who is leaving those. It makes sense as to


    why my sisters aren¡¯t there. They have their damn animals running the perimeter of the pack''s territory.


    I bet the animals are done with their perimeter check, and now my sisters are using their powers to


    make some kind of invisible fence. Those two are something; they protect their own. Then something


    popped into my brain that Ipletely forgot.


    ¡°Were all the wolves in this pack always in this pack?¡± I ask Dustin.


    ¡°No, some were absorbed into the pack and some have joined from other packs,¡± Dustin replies.


    Well, this raises all-new questions. I do already have my suspicions. However, that pack split over 200


    years ago, and very few of its members survived the initial split. Guess I will have to dig deep to find


    out.


    Dustin


    It has been a week since the attempted kidnapping, and everyone seems to have moved past the


    incident. So all those big paw prints belonged to Mykenzie and Kni¡¯s gigantic immortal pets. What do


    two goddesses need with two wolves that are twice the size of my wolf when I shift? They also have


    three humongous fucking big cats. I do have to admit that they have been handy to have around. There


    are still rogue sightings but apparently, having a humongous white tiger and a gigantic ck panther


    and leopard wandering around seems to keep them from trying to enter pack territory.


    ¡°Ok, you two, should I expect any more surprises?¡± I ask Mykenzie and Kni.


    ¡°Let''s see, obnoxious brother and friends, pets, and powers. Nope, not that we can think of.¡± Kni


    shrugs.


    ¡°For now.¡± Mykenzie snarks.


    I give them a re, but obviously, it does nothing. Apparently, even though I am the Alpha of this pack,


    it means nothing when ites to those two. I still wonder what those assholes wanted with Myka. I


    still believe we are being watched when not in the pack territory. Myka says that she doesn¡¯t feel like


    she is being watched anymore. This makes me wonder what or who they might be after now. I have a


    weird feeling that whoever they are, they have chosen a new target. I just don¡¯t know who it is.


    Myka


    Natalya and I are visiting Dustin¡¯s parents today. It has been a week since the incident, and nothing


    else has happened since. Lani wanted to talk to me about the baby shower. We have decided to wait


    until the weather gets better. We are still not sure how long my pregnancy will be. We did an ultrasound


    two days ago at the pack hospital. I am happy to say that there is one pup. I was actually afraid there


    might be two. It was still too early to tell if it was a boy or girl, but the smile that spread across Dustin¡¯s


    face when he saw the baby on the screen was perfect. We did have some pictures printed out at the


    appointment. I am showing Lani and big Reece. We had to figure out a nickname since we have Reece


    (Dustin¡¯s dad) and Reece (Mykenzie¡¯s husband). To be honest, they actually resemble each other as


    well. So it was just easiest to say big, Reece. While we are looking at the pictures, Lisa (Kaleb¡¯s mom)


    walks in. I smile at her, and she sits down by Lani. Lani passes her the ultrasound pictures. I can see


    that Lisa is happy but sad. I know she wants a grand pup too.


    ¡°I know for sure that Kaleb is working on a grandpup for you,¡± I tell Lisa, grabbing her hand.


    I noticed an absolutely amazing bracelet on her wrist. It is titanium and has this centre stone


    surrounded by what looks like diamonds. I have never seen a stone like that. It is green as it gets to the


    centre of the stone; it bes what one would say is hazel. It is the size of a quarter and set into the


    bracelet so it won¡¯t fall out. The surrounding diamonds have a blue or green hue to them, but the


    colours are very subtle. It is a stunning bracelet.


    ¡°Lisa, that bracelet is absolutely stunning. Where did you get it.?¡± I ask


    ¡°My father gave it to me when I turned 18. It has been in my family for years.¡± She answers nervously.


    I can tell there is more to the story than she is telling. I wonder what she is not telling me. Anyway, we


    continued nning for the baby shower. I really hope that Kni is carrying a pup. Plus, it would be


    awesome if we had pups close together.


    When we got back to the packhouse, all seemed quiet. We headed down to the rec room, where the


    chaos was. The guys were ying pool or the Xbox. I went and sat down on Dustin¡¯sp. He kissed my


    neck and resumed ying his game. I don¡¯t care about that. All these grown men act like teenagers. I


    look around and notice that Mykenzi, Kni, Bryn, Alexis and Jailynn aren¡¯t around. I wonder where


    they are. I also notice that Chris isn¡¯t there.


    ¡°Where are¡­¡± I asked


    ¡°Family meeting, I guarantee Mykenzie and Kni are not happy about having to go.¡± Tarlek answers


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    without looking.


    Weird, I think, but apparently, no one else seems to care. I sit there a while when Chris reappears. He


    tells us about the meeting and that all Mykenzie and Kyani did was whine about having to go. Which


    apparently is normal. I sat there for a bit longer, but I am getting tired easier now. I give Dustin a kiss on


    the cheek and head up to our room.

 Twenty - Seven: New Target

    Twenty - Seven: New Target


    Twenty-Seven: New Target


    Unknown


    We had been sitting around in my office trying to figure out who those two sisters were and how in the


    hell we could get a hold of them. Obviously, cornering them was not an option. We still have no idea


    who they are and why they are. I know my mom is still trying to figure it out. The three of us are sitting


    there forming a new n when my motheres bursting into my office.


    ¡°What the hell mom,¡± I exim.


    ¡°Sorry boys, I didn¡¯t mean to scare you. I figured out who they are.¡± She shrieks.


    The three of us sit there as she tells us who they are. To say we were shocked would be an


    understatement. They are fucking goddesses. Not just any goddesses, fucking daughters of our own


    moon goddess. Well, now, this is a fantastic opportunity. Now we have to figure out how to control


    these two, so I can retake my pack back. This is not going to be an easy n. Those two are deadly,


    and the other five are not going to be easy either. We are going to have toe up with a whole new


    approach. Plus the fact that one of the sisters is Beta''s mate. This is going to take a while to figure out.


    Good thing we have time.


    Dustin


    I was beginning to think whoever pulled thatst failed attempt gave up. I was sitting in my office at


    work. I only came in now if I needed to. I have started working from home more. Nate and Kalebe


    in more than I do. Myka is only working from home unless absolutely necessary. It had been a


    month now, and Myka was getting bigger by the day. At ourst ultrasound, we found out that we


    are having a boy. I am so fucking happy. I know Myka had her heart set on a girl, but there is always


    the next time. Our fathers are still helping to try and figure out who was behind the incident. I was just


    about to finish up when I got a call from Brandon at the packhouse. He was wondering if Kaleb, Nate,


    or I had heard from any of the girls. I told him, as far as I was aware, no. I heard him start swearing,


    and I started to get concerned. I tell him that I am on my way home. I mind link Kaleb and Nate and


    letting them know what is going on. Of course, they start freaking out. I tell them to calm down and that


    it may be nothing. These girls did tend to do things and not tell anyone. They could easily be shopping


    the next town over. They meet me in my car, and we all ride back together. When we get back, nothing


    seems out of the ordinary. The three of us walk in and go to change out of our suits.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I ask.


    "Honesty, we don¡¯t know. At this time all we know is that no one has seen or heard from any of the girls


    since this morning. Which can be normal.¡± Donte admits.


    I look at Kaleb and Nate and can tell that they are concerned. I understand that their mates are


    possibly missing or not. If it were Myka, I would be the same way. All we can do is wait and see.


    It¡¯s been about two hours when all sevene waltzing in like nothing. They are chatting away as if


    everything is normal. We all just stare at them. First, let''s just say that it is fucking snowing outside.


    Winter started early this year. What are they dressed in, shorts and t-shirts or tank tops? They all


    clearly have bikinis on underneath. What the actual fuck.


    ¡°Well hellodies,¡± I say to them.


    ¡°Well, hello to all of you sexy men,¡± Leah replies with a smile.


    ¡°Where in the hell have you been? No one has seen you all day.¡± Ashton blurts out.


    ¡°Sitting on the beach in the Caribbean. It''s too fucking cold here plus snow. YUCK.¡± Bryn exins


    calmly.


    They continue to make their way upstairs to go change, I am guessing. I look over at Chris, and he just


    shrugs his shoulders. By the look he gives me, I guess this is normal. These girls are going to drive us


    crazy. Kaleb is just sitting there speechless. I mean, there is really not much to say. Apparently, my gut


    instincts were right. Not two dayster, all hell broke loose. Again the three of us were at work when I


    got a call from dad. He said we needed to talk and that it was urgent and to bring Kaleb and Nate. I


    knew it was serious when he wanted the three of us.


    I sent a mind link the other two and told them all I knew. We head back to the packhouse expecting


    something bad. We change into somethingfortable and head down to the rec room.


    ¡°What is the emergency, dad,¡± I ask.


    ¡°We figured out who that smell belonged to in the street. It belongs to one of the old Crimson Tide


    Pack. Whoever is was smells like the old Alpha.¡± Collin (Nate¡¯s dad) says.


    The Crimson Tide Pack was the pack that dad absolved into ours when I was like 2 or 3 years old.


    They tried to take over our pack with some stupid ckmail scheme that failed. I was unaware that he


    had any children or a mate. I wonder what his kid is up to. We were discussing this new development


    when two of our scouts came in carrying Leah and Bryn. Both were unconscious, and obviously, they¡¯d


    been in another fight. We had the scouts ce them on the couches, and dad mink linked mom and


    aunt Mandy. I felt that the rest were not much better if these two were in this kind of shape. Mom and


    Aunt Mandy had been there working on Leah and Bryn when three of our warriors came in carrying


    Jailynn, Daniy, and Alexis. As I guessed, they looked just as bad and unconscious. Thank god we


    had numerous ces toy these girls. Mom and Aunt Mandy began working on the three of them. I


    looked over to see Kaleb on the verge of losing his shit. I could see his going between anger and


    looking absolutely scared as to why Kni and Mykenzie were still missing. I was just about ready to


    have us shift and go searching when there was a loud bang outside of the door. Myka came running


    in frantic, followed by Natalya.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Help, please they are on the stairs, and they are hurt and bleeding.¡± Myka was hysterically crying.


    I didn¡¯t even have to ask who she was talking about. Kaleb took off, followed by Reecie. I had to


    nickname him since he and dad have the same name. He was not happy with the nickname, but it


    stuck. For fuck sake, when we got to the stairs, it was not a good sight. Mykenzie and Kni are


    unconscious, and there is blood. Kaleb looks like he is going to have someone¡¯s head. I feel the same


    way. These girls might be a pain in the ass and all, but they have grown on me, and even if they are all


    older than me, they are all like sisters to me. Someone has hurt people I now consider family. Plus,


    someone attacked our Beta female. That is an offence that is punishable by death. Kaleb and Reecie


    (he!he!) pick them up and carry them back down to mom and Aunt Mandy. By this time, the rest of the


    parents have shown up. I almost have to order Kaleb to put Kni down, but he does it on his own. It


    turns out that all the blood on them is not theirs. They have a few spots that will be bruises tomorrow,


    but they are also unconscious. Reecie calls Rye over, and he inspects all the girls.


    ¡°AH! HA! Someone slipped them something to sedate them but it wasn¡¯t enough. Obviously, it kicked in


    by the time these two got back here, but not enough to do whatever they had nned.¡± Rye states.


    ¡°It¡¯s the same smell from the street,¡± Dad says.


    We exin the Crimson Tide Pack. I am not sure what they want with the girls, but it is obvious that


    they are after them. It may have been Myka in the beginning, but now they have a new target.


    ¡°This means someone has figured out who they are and are hoping to somehow use them against


    you.¡± Chris points out.


    Oh, these guys have some balls! If they want a war, then they just got one. I look over at the seven of


    them lying there hurt and drugged, and I know we need to start formting a n. These bastards


    have targeted the wrong fucking women and the wrong fucking pack.

 Twenty - Eight: New Target Part 2

    Twenty - Eight: New Target Part 2


    Twenty-Eight: New Target Part 2


    Kaleb


    I am staring at the sleeping form that is my mate. I am beyond fucking pissed. HOW DARE THESE


    BASTARDS TARGET MY GODDESS AND HER SISTER AND THE OTHERS! My wolf Eli wants out


    and to find these fuckers and kill them. I am actually tempted to let him. I can see a few bruises starting


    to colour her perfect skin, but thankfully all the blood was not even hers. Good, that means she injured


    whoever attacked her. I sit on the edge of the bed with my head in my hands, taking several deep


    breaths, trying to calm myself. I have no idea how long I have been sitting there when I feel a soft hand


    trail down my back. I twist around to see Kni give me a smile. She¡¯s awake, and I instantly feel a


    weight lifted off my shoulders. She sits up but groans and grabs her head. I ce my hand on her


    cheek.


    ¡°Hey, baby, what''s wrong?¡¯ I quietly ask


    ¡°Fucking headache. Aspirin,¡± She answers.


    I go to the bathroom, grab some aspirin, and hand them to her with a ss of water. She takes them


    and inhales the water. After about half an hour, her headache is gone. She starts to get up, but I stop


    her.


    ¡°Kaleb, I feel gross I wanna take a shower.¡± She tells me


    ¡°How about a nice hot bath, gorgeous?¡± I ask her.


    She smiles at me and says that sounds fantastic. I head to the bathroom to fill up the tub. Shees


    up behind me and runs her hands through my hair. I turn around and look at her. Damn, she is fucking


    sexy, and I love her so much it hurts.


    ¡°Will you join me? I really need to feel you against me.¡± She asks.


    Yes, but tonight it¡¯s just a bath tonight, baby.¡± I tell her.


    She nods as we both strip. I climb in first and hold my hand out for her to take. She climbs in and sits


    down with her back to me. I take a sponge and gently start washing her silky smooth skin. Then I wash


    her hair. By the end of the bath, she is asleep. I pick her up and dry her off. I carry her to the bed and


    ce her gently down. I throw the towel to the side. I climb in and wrap her in my arms, and after a


    while, sleep takes me.


    Unknown


    Ok, so this time, things went somewhat smoother. It still didn¡¯t work. I think they were even more


    dangerous drugged up. I look at my arm and side. Yeah, this still didn¡¯t work well. I am not even sure


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    which sister wed me. It doesn''t matter since it hurts like hell either way. I could tell the drugs were


    starting to kick in, but that just seemed to piss them off, even more, then poof, they fucking vanished.


    How in the hell do you catch someone who can fucking vanish into thin air? I know that witches and


    warlocks can vanish into thin air, but these two radiate more power than even the most powerful witch


    or warlock. I have no idea how I am going to get a hold of these two, but it will happen.

 Twenty - Nine: Goddesses in Heat

    Twenty - Nine: Goddesses in Heat


    Twenty-Nine: Goddesses in Heat


    Myka


    Another week has passed, and so far, it has been quiet¡ªno more attempts to kidnap any of us. I


    rubbed my belly just after receiving a hard kick to my ribs. This little guy was definitely his father¡¯s son.


    I was upset for a while when I found out that Dustin would not be able to change me, but at least I knew


    that everything with the baby would be ok. I was still amazed that I had fae blood in me. I wonder why


    dad never said anything. Apparently, Rye and Daniy asked their families about it, and it was


    confirmed. Their parents even said that they met me as a very tiny baby. So he knew., I just wish he


    would have told me. Mykenzie and Kni have been helping me to figure out if I have any powers. We


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    did find out that I can sense dark magic and that apparently, I can make anything grow. It is pretty cool.


    I still think there is more that I need to find out. I did ask about Bree but was told that fae doesn¡¯t start


    showing signs of various powers until they turn 13. So we just have to wait. We did finally have to


    exin werewolves to Bree and Araya. Apparently, they already knew. We found out that they saw a


    couple of the border patrols change and asked them about it. They exined how and why Bree and


    Araya thought it was the coolest thing. Of course, both of them want to be wolves, but Lani exined


    that they would have to be older. We will exin to Breeter when she can understand why she can¡¯t


    be turned. We were sitting at the table in the kitchen when Mykenzie and Kni walked in. They look


    terrible. Most of their bruises are gone, but now they look like they caught the flu. They sat down and


    started to eat, but not much.


    ¡°I think we must have either caught the flu or ate something bad.¡± Mykenzie mumbles.


    They do look like they feel awful. We all sit there for a bit longer. We had just started walking out of the


    kitchen when they both doubled over in pain. They were grabbing their stomachs, and a few swear


    words escaped as Lani and Mandy walked in at the same time and hurried over to the girls.


    ¡°You two are burning up.¡± Aunt Lisa states.


    I am not sure when she came in. I was too focused on the two curled up and practically on the floor.


    Lani, Mandy, and Lisa help the girls up and get them to their rooms. As I sat there watching, it almost


    reminded me of when I went through my heat. We are able to get them into a cold bath and let them


    soak.


    ¡°Could they be in heat?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I guess it could be possible with Kni since she is mated to a ranking pack member. That would not


    exin Mykenzie though.¡± Lani states.


    Donte and Ryee running in to find out what¡¯s going on. Apparently, something that can bring these


    two to their knees is major. We discuss what we think might be wrong with Kni, but can¡¯t exin


    Mykenzie.


    "If the two of you say anything, I will kill both of you. I feel that bad right now." Mykenzie sneers.


    ¡°They''re twins, they are connected so what affects one affects the other,¡± Rye says.


    That makes sense. I hear Kni growl at Rye and Donte, but they both ignore them. Aunt List pulls her


    phone out and calls Kaleb. It goes straight to voicemail. She is unable to mind link him. That¡¯s when I


    remember that they have a meeting at work. I will tell them about the meeting. I call the office and was


    able to get through to Dustin.


    ¡°Myka is everything ok? Is it the baby?¡± He asks hurriedly. I could hear the panic in his voice.


    ¡°We are fine, it''s Mykenzie and Kni.¡± I tell him.


    I can hear Kaleb in the background. Just as I begin to exin Kni lets out a scream of pain, and that


    is when Kaleb loses his shit. He is literally yelling in the background.


    ¡°What the fuck is going on? What is wrong with her?¡± He yells.


    Aunt Lisa takes my phone from me and exins what has transpired over thest hour. Aunt Lisa says


    that the pack doctor has already been here and confirmed that both of them are in heat. I can hear


    Reecie ask what that is.


    ¡°The both of you need to get home now.¡± Aunt Lisa demands.


    Dustin assures her that they have finished the meeting and are leaving now to get home. Dustin says


    that they will exin everything to Reecie on the way home. I hang up my phone just as Kni lets out


    another scream of pain. I can feel for both of them. That was me a few months ago.


    Kaleb


    The drive home seemed painfully slow. It was also ufortable. Probably the most awkward


    conversation I have been part of. We had to exin everything to Reecie. He understood and said that


    it makes sense because they are twins, and what affects one affects the other. When we finally got


    back to the packhouse, mom was in front. She said they were both in their rooms and gave Reecie and


    me the mom look.


    ¡°You two go fix this now. Those girls are in pain.¡± Mommands.


    We both agree, and all of us head inside. I head straight up to our room. I opened the door, shut it, and


    locked it. That¡¯s when it hits me. Kni¡¯s scent is thick in the air and smells fucking delicious. I walk


    further into the room ande to a dead stop. She is lying there on the bed naked. She has her eyes


    closed, and one of her hands is groping her breast and tugging the bar through her nipple. Her other


    hand is down in between her folds as one of her fingers rubs her clit. She lets out a loud moan, and I


    just stand a watch. Her finger speeds up as she screams out my name as her orgasm flows through


    her. I don¡¯t think I have ever stripped that fast in my life. I might have torn some of the clothes, but I


    could fucking care less.


    ¡°Well isn¡¯t this a tasty sight,¡± I say.


    She opens her eyes and looks at me. I sit there on my knees and take in the view. Her entire body is


    flushed. I rake my eyes down her body, and when I get to her core, I can see that she is dripping wet.


    Her juices are running down her legs and onto the bed. I am now painfully hard. I move in between her


    legs and lean over her. She reaches up and runs her hands along my chest. I let one of my hands slide


    up her thigh. Damn, her skin is on fire.


    ¡°Kaleb it hurts. Nothing helps.¡± She cries.


    ¡°Oh, gorgeous there is something that helps. Would you like me to help you feel better?¡± I ask


    ¡°Please.¡± She begs


    I crash my lips into her and slip my tongue into her hot mouth. I traced a path up her body from inside


    her thigh and threw her juices. I break the kiss to suck her juices from my finger. FUCK SHE TASTES


    EVEN BETTER! I keep tracing my finger up until I brush it across one of her hard nipples. Her back


    arches at the touch. I lean down, take her hard nipple into my mouth, and flick the bar with my tongue.


    She pushes her chest into my face as I grab her other breast and start to squeeze. I switch nipples and


    trace a path down to her clit with my other hand. I just barely touch her clit, triggering an orgasm. I keep


    rubbing her clit, and she is wriggling under me. I run two of my fingers through her drenched folds and


    slip them into her. OH DAMN, HER CHANNEL IS ON FIRE AND SO FUCKING WET! I start thrusting


    my fingers deeper into her, and she lets out a loud moan. I start to lick my way down her body. I can


    feel another orgasm approaching.


    ¡°Kaleb it feels so good. Harder please.¡± She gasps out.


    I do as I am told, add another finger, and thrust harder and deeper.


    ¡°Let go gorgeous, cover my hand in your juices,¡± I tell her.


    Her orgasm hits, and she pushes her down as my fingers slide deeper into her, as her walls mp


    down hard around my fingers. My hand is absolutely soaked in her juices. She is just calming down


    from her orgasm when I thrust my tongue deep into her channel. She grabs my hair and gasps out. I lift


    her hips up, and the new angle lets me slide my tongue deeper into her gushing pussy. The sounds


    she is making are driving me absolutely crazy. My tongue is rolling, twisting, and curling deep in her


    delicious channel. I make her have orgasm after orgasm, and I can¡¯t get enough of her taste. My face is


    covered in her essence, and it¡¯s dripping down my chin and onto the bed. I gave her onest orgasm


    with my tongue and licked every drop from her thighs.


    ¡°Kaleb, please.¡± She moans


    I lick my way back up her body. I give her a deep passionate kiss. Her hands are running up and down


    my back, leaving a trail of sparks. I slowly slipped inside of her till I bottomed out. God, the feel of her. It


    doesn¡¯t matter how many times I stretch her around my dick; she is always so tight. I start deep, hard


    but slow strokes. I want to make thisst as long as possible. I slowly move, and god, does it feel


    amazing. I prop myself up and look down at her as her hands travel up my chest. One of her hands


    slips to the back of my neck. The other hand is on my side, moving around to my back. As I continue


    thrusting into her, I start rolling and grinding my hips. She arches, screaming out my name. I lower


    myself just enough to touch her breasts with my chest. I dip my head to kiss the mark on her neck. I


    feel her hand slip into my hair, and she leans her head to the side to give me ess. I nip at her mark.


    ¡°AHHH Kaleb, I love you.¡± She whispers.


    I stop kissing her neck. She just said she loved me. A smile spreads across my face. I put a bit more


    power behind my thrusts. I feel her arch into my body, and her hand runs back to the base of my neck.


    ¡°Kaleb I''m so close. You feel so good.¡± She moans out.


    ¡°Kni I love you so much; let go and cum for me gorgeous,¡± I whisper in her ear.


    She arches, and I feel her walls mp down on my dick. She screams out my name, and I feel her


    nails run down my back and the back of my neck. That triggers my orgasm, and I fill her full of my cum.


    With every spurt, I feel her arch. I slowly slid back and forth inside of her for some added friction.


    ¡°Kaleb,¡± She gasps.


    I feel her sink her teeth into my neck. I am pretty sure she hits the bone. It hurts like hell, but the pain


    soon fades as a surge of pleasure travels through me. Another orgasm rips through my body. When


    she removes her teeth from my neck, I get shivers. Wey there until I slowly pulled out of her. I roll


    onto my side, and she buries herself into my chest and goes to sleep.

 Thirty: Goddesses in Heat Part 2

    Thirty: Goddesses in Heat Part 2


    Thirty: Goddesses in Heat Part 2


    Dustin


    I am sitting in the rec room with Nate, Brighton, Donte, Tarrell, and Tarlek. It¡¯ste afternoon when


    Kaleb and Reecie make an appearance. I am actually very surprised to see them. I expected them to


    be out of reach for at least the next two days. Both of them plop down into a couple of chairs. They look


    tired. I know what they are going through, what Myka went through during her heat. While I


    thoroughly enjoyed it, I was exhausted by the end of it.


    ¡°Eight fucking hours. How do you guys survive?¡± Reecie asks.


    ¡°We wolves have a lot of stamina, but even we get tired,¡± I tell him


    We tell him to make sure he eats to keep up his energy and drink lots of water or Gatorade to keep


    hydrated. Reecie does seem more exhausted than Kaleb. He does look absolutely horrified when we


    tell him this canst three days.


    ¡°This is your fucking fault.¡± He points to Kaleb


    ¡°How is this my fault?¡± Kaleb replies.


    ¡°You just had to find your mate in my wife¡¯s sister. This has never happened to them before.¡± Reecie


    exims.


    ¡°It¡¯s not Kaleb''s fault. When a ranking member of a pack finds his mate, regardless if they are another


    wolf, human, or immortal it can cause them to go into heat. It happened with Myka and me as well.¡± I


    exin to Reecie.


    He seemed to understand, and he wasn¡¯t really mad at Kaleb. We all sit there and watch tv. About an


    hourter, Mykenzie, Daniy, and Natalya. They had a huge container of fries and were sharing them.


    Mykenzie sits down in Reecie¡¯sp. She seems to be out of her heat. She says she feels normal. It


    probably doesn¡¯tst long because she is not mated to a ranking wolf.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your sister?¡± Reecie asks


    ¡°She is in her room. She was gonnae down but was starting to feel terrible again.¡± Mykenzie


    I look at Kaleb, and he gives me a look. I nod my head telling him to get back to his mate. He tells us


    he will see uster. I just give him a smirk, and he tells me to fuck off.


    Kni


    I am pretty sure my body hates me right now. I am pretty sure if I could die that I would at this moment.


    Afterst night with Kaleb, the heat and pain seemed to subside. God, what a night. It was amazing the


    things that sexy beast did to mest night. I lost count of how many orgasms he made my body have. I


    am notining at all. I was sitting on the bed when Mykenzie asked if I wanted toe down. I


    was thinking about when I could feel the heat returning. I told her I was not feeling well again. I felt bad,


    but I was starting to hurt again. The heat wasing back, and I finally had to strip. It did help to be


    naked, but not much. I walked into the bathroom, contemting if I should sit in a cold bath or take a


    cold shower. I was standing in the bathroom when I heard the door open and close. I am pretty sure I


    heard the lock click. I look up and in the mirror, and Kaleb is standing there staring. I start shaking my


    ass and watch him practically rip his clothes off. I can feel my juices running down my legs, and by the


    look of it Kaleb can smell how turned on I am.


    ¡°Hands-on the wall, gorgeous.¡± He says to me in a dominant voice.


    I do as I am told, walk over to the wall, and ce my hands against it. I make sure I present my ass to


    him, trying to tempt him. He walks over and grabs both cheeks giving them a squeeze. He slides his


    hands up to my hips and then all the way up until he has a breast in each hand and massages them. I


    can¡¯t control it anymore as I let out a moan. I feel him grind his rock-hard cock against my ass. I push


    back against him, causing him to give my ass a p. A shiver runs through my body.


    ¡°I am gonna take you hard and deep now gorgeous.¡± He tells me.


    ¡°Kaleb, god yes. I need to feel you deep in me.¡± I gasp out.


    He puts his hands on my hips and, with one hard thrust, is buried to the hilt inside me. I let out a


    scream of pleasure. He wasn¡¯t lying. As he thrust, he pulled my hips back against him. I start to meet


    him thrust for thrust, and fuck, his dick feels so damn good mming into me. I can feel him hit my


    cervix with each thrust. I can feel my third orgasm building and can¡¯t believe he has this much stamina.


    I am pretty sure I will not be able to walk after this, but I could care less.


    ¡°That¡¯s it gorgeous, I can feel your juicy pussy tightening around my dick. Cum for me my goddess.¡± He


    demands.


    My orgasm ms through me, and I cum so fucking hard. He made me squirt. I can feel him continue


    to thrust. I want him to fill me with his cum.


    ¡°Cum for me, Beta. Fill me so full of your cum that it runs down my thighs.¡± I scream out.


    With one more hard thrust, he buries himself to the hilt, and it feels like someone turned on a fucking


    hose inside of me. I can feel him soaking my channel with his seed. God, it feels fucking amazing with


    he fills me full of his seed. His hands are now on the wall above mine. We stand there for a while as he


    continues to release me inside of me. When he is finished, he slowly pulls himself from my body. My


    legs are weak, and they almost give out on me. Kaleb picks me up and carries me to the bed. He puts


    me down andys beside me. I ce my head on his chest.


    ¡°Damn betweenst night and now I won¡¯t be able to walk,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°I am sorry if I hurt you.¡± He replies.


    ¡°MMM not at all. In Fact, I loved every second. I love it when you take your time and make love to me


    and I love it when you turn into my sexy beast andy your im.¡± I smirk at him.


    I look at him, and his cheeks are slightly pink. I smile at him and give him a kiss. I feel him grab my ass.


    I can feel my juices start to flow out of me. I hear him let out a deep growl. I know he has smelt my


    arousal.


    ¡°Oh, my naughty sexy beast.¡± I moan in his ear.


    ¡°Gorgeous, you had better control those sounds or you might wake the sexy beast.¡± He says with


    another grab of my ass.


    I continue moaning in his ear. Oh, I am hoping the sexy beast wakes up. And wake the sexy beast it


    does. I am not disappointed.

 Thirty - One: Spring

    Thirty - One: Spring


    Thirty-One: Spring


    Dustin


    We got through the winter without any more encounters with whoever was causing problems. I know


    they are still out there, and we are sure now that they are trying to get Mykenzie and Kni. They did


    try one more time about three weeks after the second try. They were not sessful. This time the girls


    were able to catch three of the guys responsible. They are still in our dungeon. Two of the assholes still


    won¡¯t talk, but one did. Although, he didn¡¯t know much. He did confirm that quite a few of the Crimson


    Tide Pack members relocated to somend that was not imed by any other pack. We did learn that


    the previous Alpha did have a mate and two sons. He kept them hidden so no one could use them


    against him or harm them. Apparently, ording to the elders, we were not the first pack he tried to


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    take over with false ims or ckmail. After he tried to ckmail our pack and kidnap mom (that was


    information I did not know), dad challenged him in a fight to the death. Needless to say, dad won the


    fight. Myka was now six and a half months along. The pack doctor says that it could be any day


    since it is now over the normal gestation for a werewolf. Rye thinks it will be within the week. I guess


    fae only carries for seven to eight months depending on if they have one or multiples. I thought she


    conceived during her heat, but apparently, she was already two months pregnant when she was in


    heat. It has been two months since Mykenzie and Kni went through a heat. I know Kaleb has been


    hoping she is carrying his pup. All of us guys are in my office trying to figure out what we want to do


    with the three in the dungeons. The one guy has been very helpful, and Chris says he was threatened


    to either help or the others would kill him or mark him as a rogue. I have had many talks with this guy,


    who hates the Crimson Tide Pack. Apparently, when they found thend they have now, they took over


    a very small pack trying to build its numbers.


    ¡°Should we make him part of the pack?¡± I ask.


    "I can tell you that he has no loyalty to them, and he is d that he was caught,¡± Chris says.


    ¡°Being able to read mindses in handy. Oh yeah, Kaleb, I keep meaning to ask what happened to


    your neck.¡± Chris says.


    He has been gone a lottely trying to figure something out, and apparently, there are some family


    issues going on as well. I guess he hadn¡¯t noticed Kaleb¡¯s mark till now.


    ¡°Kni marked me during her heat,¡± Kaleb says proudly.


    Chris and the rest of the guys stare at him like he just said the world imploded. They sit there for a


    while, stunned.


    ¡°She marked you and you¡¯re still alive?¡± Rye says, shocked.


    Kaleb sits there, not knowing what to say.


    ¡°Ok, I know there is a story or something behind this turn of events,¡± I tell them.


    Chris exins that his sisters are venomous. Usually, when they bite something or someone, they


    usually die or get very sick. He does say that the girls can control when they want. Apparently, they can


    control the release of their venom very well.


    ¡°Well I didn¡¯t get sick at all, in fact, I felt fine.¡± Kaleb states.


    Chris looks at the mark, and his eyes get wide. I do have to admit that Kaleb¡¯s mark is not like anyone


    else''s in the pack. However, everyone will have their own mark. Chris takes off his ring and has Kaleb


    hold it to his mark. WHAT THE FUCK! HIS MARK STARTS GLOWING!


    ¡°Ok, Chris, what the fuck is going on?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Ok, so 350 years ago, Mykenzie and Kni sort of took over a pack. Well, actually, theybined two


    packs together and made into one huge pack numbering 3000. It was thergest pack in the United


    States. Then 200 years ago the pack split up making three packs. One of them became your pack and


    the other two are no longer in existence. The thing is that they were kinda the Alphas of the big pack. I


    spoke to mom about the mate bond. She told me that Mykenzie, Kni, and I don¡¯t have mate bonds.¡±


    Chris exins.


    I see Kaleb go white at this information.


    ¡°Does this mean that Kni and I don¡¯t..¡± He can¡¯t even finish his sentence.


    ¡°You have something stronger than a mate bond. You have what we call a soul bond. This means that


    you two were always meant to be and that no one chose the two of you to be together. At some point, a


    soul was split in half and the two halves had to find each other.¡± Rye points out.


    ¡°So Kni and I are destined to be together?¡± Kaleb asks hopefully.


    ¡°Yup, she is all yours,¡± Chris says happily.


    Typical sibling. Kaleb looks much happier now. We sit there and go through everything we just learned.


    I cannot think of anyone from a long-ago pack. We haven¡¯t had any new members join since Aunt Lisa


    married Uncle Liam, but that was 25 years ago. We are still trying to figure everything out when


    Brandones running in.


    ¡°Kni is in the pack hospital.¡± He huffs out.


    Kaleb is on his feet immediately. The rest of us are not far behind. We ran to the hospital to find out


    what was going on.

 Thirty - Two: The Betas Pregnant Goddess

    Thirty - Two: The Beta''s Pregnant Goddess


    Thirty-Two: The Beta¡¯s Pregnant Goddess


    Kni


    Again I am dying. Ok, so I know I can¡¯t really die, but for fuck sake, it sure feels like my insides are


    being ripped out of my body. I have never been in this much pain. I know it¡¯s not another heat. I am hot


    but not like that. It started yesterday. I just thought that it was that time of the month and normal


    cramps. These are not normal fucking cramps. I just want it to stop. I have been lying here in this


    hospital bed for thest ten minutes. The doctors are running tests to figure this shit out. I wish they


    would hurry the fuck up or give me something for the pain. I start to cramp up again when I hear Kaleb


    yelling. I hear Dustin tell him to stop yelling. I wrap my arms around my middle and scream out in pain.


    Kalebes bursting in through the door straight to my bed. Chris and Dustin are right behind him.


    ¡°Kni, baby, what¡¯s going on?¡± He asks worriedly.


    ¡°I am dying.¡± I cry out.


    ¡°You can¡¯t die; stop being dramatic.¡± Chris sighs.


    I re at him, and he just rolls his eyes at me. I know what he is saying is true, but he is still an


    asshole. I tell Kaleb I have no idea what is wrong. I exined that it startedst night but that I thought


    that it was just that time of the month. The faces the three give me tell me they don¡¯t want to know


    about that. We all sit there for about an hour. I tell the guys to get something to eat. Kaleb doesn¡¯t want


    to, but I tell him there is nothing that he can do. About five minutes after they leave, the doctores in


    with a big smile on her face. I actually get very concerned.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I ask, holding my breath.


    ¡°You''re pregnant. You are two months along.¡± She answers happily.


    I sat there in shock. I have no idea what I am going to do. Kaleb and I have only been together for two


    or three months. I doubt he wants kids right now. Well, this is not good. The doctor leaves to get the


    ultrasound. I can feel tears forming and a breakdown building. I can¡¯t hold back the tears as Kaleb


    walks in. He is instantly by my side, making me look at him.


    ¡°What is it? Has the doctor been in?¡± He asks.


    All I can do is nod my head. I can¡¯t get any words out. I am so fucking scared about how he is going to


    react. I know he is going to be pissed. I was justing up with ideas about how not to tell him when


    the doctores back in with the ultrasound machine. Kaleb looks at the doctor and then at the


    machine. I close my eyes, pull up my shirt, and let the doctor do the ultrasound. She plops a glop of the


    freezing cold gel onto my belly and puts the probe down. I open my eyes, and our little peanut is on the


    screen. I still haven¡¯t looked at Kaleb. It takes Kaleb a few seconds to register what he is looking at. I


    still can¡¯t look at him. I don¡¯t want to see his anger.


    ¡°Is that what I think it is?¡± He asks quietly.


    ¡°Yes, Beta, that is your pup. Her body is stretching to make room for the pup. Since pups grow faster


    than humans or, I am guessing, immortal babies, it¡¯s causing a little more pain than if she was a wolf.¡±


    The doctor exins.


    The doctor prints us off a few pictures. It¡¯s too early to tell if it is a boy or girl. The doctor leaves the


    room. Now it¡¯s just Kaleb and me. I wish he would say something to break the silence. I sit back up.


    The doctor gave me a couple of aspirin, and they seem to be kicking in. I still have some cramps, but


    they are definitely more tolerable. I guess if he doesn¡¯t want anything to do with us, I still have a little


    piece of him. The tears start flowing, and I can¡¯t help the sob that escapes.


    ¡°Hey gorgeous, why the tears?¡± He asks, tilting my head up to look at him.


    ¡° I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll leave. You won¡¯t have to be burdened with us.¡± I sob out.


    ¡°Why are you sorry? No, you won¡¯t leave, and you two are not a burden.¡± He tells me.


    I continue to cry and sob. Wait, what? He doesn¡¯t want me to leave.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t angry?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Angry, Kni, I am beyond happy. I want this more than you¡¯ll ever know.¡± He says to me.


    He climbs up into the bed and wraps me in his arms. He slips a hand to cover my belly. I look at him,


    and he has a huge smile on his face. God, I love this man. Dustin sticks his head in to see what is


    happening. Kaleb tells him toe in.


    ¡°What the fuck is wrong with my sister.¡± Mykenzie rants right behind Dustin.


    I swear Dustin jumps about six feet in the air. He whips around and gives Mykenzie a re that she


    ignores. She climbs in bed by me, and we have a talk. Both Kaleb and Dustin watch us. We can talk to


    each other through our minds. I tell her that I am pregnant, and she lets out a squeal. That¡¯s when I told


    her that maybe she should take a test too. She gives me a smile and says that she already did and that


    she was also pregnant. It was my turn to squeal.


    ¡°What in the hell is all this squealing for?¡± Chris asks with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°You are gonna be uncle times two,¡± Mykenzie says, smiling


    ¡°Oh, what in the fuck. Both of you are pregnant at the same time. This is going to be fucking hell.


    Maybe I¡¯ll hang out with Uncle Hades.¡± Chris rants.


    Dusting and Kalbe startughing at Chris. About thirty minutester, the doctor returns and says I can


    go. She tells me to take some aspirin when the cramps get worse and that a heating pad will also help.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    She also says that the cramps should onlyst a couple more days until my body gets ustomed to


    the growing pup. We all walk back to the packhouse, and when we walk in, Myka is there at the


    door. She gives both of us a hug.


    ¡°This is going to be interesting for three women pregnant at the same time.¡± Ashton sighs.


    I just tell him to fuck off and walk to mine and Kaleb¡¯s room. I need a shower. I strip down and step into


    the shower. I ce a hand on my belly and smile. I am just rinsing off when I feel hands on my belly. I


    smile to myself, knowing that Kaleb has joined me in the shower. I feel him kiss my neck and nip at my


    mark. I gasp when he does this.


    ¡°Are you really happy about this?¡± I ask quietly.


    ¡°Yes, I am extremely happy. I have been hoping for this since our first time together.¡± He admits.


    I turn around and look at him. I wrap my arms around his neck and pull him down for a kiss. He wraps


    his hands around me, and I feel him grab my ass.


    ¡°Let me show you how happy I am about this.¡± He says into my ear.


    He backs me up to the wall of the shower wall. He is kissing down my neck to my chest. Hetches on


    to one of my nipples and sucks. I push my chest into his face. I feel him kiss further down my body. He


    kisses my belly and keeps going lower. He lifts one of my legs up and over his shoulder, and then he


    does the same with the other leg and stands up. I have my back against the wall, and my hands are


    buried in his hair.


    ¡°God, you smell amazing, gorgeous.¡± He exims.


    He trails his tongue from the bottom of my slit to my clit. Iy my head back against the wall of the


    shower. He flicks my clit with his tongue. I can¡¯t help but let out a soft moan. He plunges his tongue


    deep into my depths. GOD, HIS FUCKING TONGUE IS MAGIC! He twists and rolls it deeper and


    deeper inside of me. He is tearing orgasm after orgasm from my body.


    ¡°I can never get enough of your delicious pussy. I may have to start and end my day eating your hot,


    gushing pussy every day.¡± He growls out.


    He causes another monstrous orgasm to rip through my body. All I can do is scream out his name as I


    cover his face in my juices. He gently ces me back on my feet. My back is against the wall as he


    picks me up under my ass. I wrap my legs around his waist and lock my ankles behind his back. He


    slowly slips his thick hard dick into me. I let out a moan as he bottoms out. God, I will never get over


    how big and thick he is and how he stretches me so wide.


    ¡°Beta please im me.¡± I gasp out.


    Kaleb growls and starts with hard deep thrusts. I run my nails across his shoulders. He starts to speed


    up, and his thrust bes harder. I let out a scream. I can feel an orgasming.


    ¡°Kaleb I am so close.¡± I moan out.


    He deepens this thrust.


    ¡°Cum for me, gorgeous; let me feel that hot pussy of yours squeeze my dick as I fill you with my cum.¡±


    He groans out.


    I screamed out his name as my orgasm washed over me. I feel him thrust once more, and then a warm


    flow of his cum is coating my inner walls. God, I love this feeling so much. We stand like this for a bit


    until he slips out of me on his own.


    ¡°I love you so much, Kni,¡± He tells me as he looks into my eyes.


    ¡°I love you, Kaleb,¡± I tell him back as he gives me a deep passionate kiss.


    Kaleb


    When Brandon came in and told me Kni was in the pack hospital, I thought I was going to faint. My


    mind went through every horrible possibility as to why she was in the hospital. When we got there, and


    they told us where to find her, I ran down the hall. When she let out that scream of pain, I lost my shit


    and burst into the room. Seeing her lying on the bed with her arms wrapped around her belly made me


    want to do anything to take the pain away. When I asked her what was wrong and told her she was


    dying, I felt bile rise up my throat.


    ¡°You can¡¯t die; stop being dramatic.¡± Chris sighs.


    I wanted to hit him when he told her this, but then I thought about it and realized he was right. It did


    make me feel mildly better. I ask what the doctors found out, and she says that they are still running


    tests. After a while of being there, Kni told us to get some food as we waited for the results. I get


    very worried when I walk back into the room, and she is sitting there crying.


    ¡°What is it? Has the doctor been in?¡± I ask.


    She gives me a nod of yes but will not look at me. I am now beyond scared, but I try not to stay calm


    for Kni. I was about to ask what was going on when the doctor walked back in with an ultrasound


    machine. Now, I am very worried. All I can think is that they found something bad and want to show us.


    This would exin the tears. I see Kniy back and lift her shirt. The doctor drops a glob of gel on


    her belly and ces the probe on it. I watch the screen, trying to figure out what I am seeing. Kni still


    won¡¯t look at me. I keep watching the screen, and it hits me when I see the heartbeat.


    ¡°Is that what I think it is?¡± I ask quietly.


    ¡°Yes, Beta that is your pup. Her body is stretching to make room for the pup. Since pups grow faster


    than humans or I am guessing immortal babies, it¡¯s causing a little more pain than if she was a wolf.¡±


    The doctor exins.


    As the doctor prints us off some pictures, it finally sinks in. Kni is carrying my pup. I have been


    hoping for this since the first time we were together. I can¡¯t help but smile. That¡¯s when I hear her


    sobbing. I instantly turn towards her trying to figure out why she is so upset about this. This is the most


    amazing thing that could ever happen.


    ¡°Hey gorgeous, why the tears?¡± I ask, tilting her head up to look at me.


    ¡° I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll leave you won¡¯t have to be burdened with us.¡± She sobs out.


    ¡°Why are you sorry? No, you won¡¯t leave and you two are not a burden.¡± I tell her.


    She thinks I don¡¯t want her or the pup. Why would she think this?


    ¡°You aren¡¯t angry?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Angry, Kni, I am beyond happy. I want this more than you¡¯ll ever know.¡± I say to her. I sit down by


    her and wrap my arms around her.


    I look at her and think how gorgeous she Is going to look in a few months once her bump starts to


    show. SHE IS CARRYING MY PUP! My wolf and I can¡¯t help but be so fucking excited about this. Then


    it hits me. I have to tell my parents. My mother is going to go insane. I could care less. My goddess is


    pregnant with my pup, and that¡¯s all that matters.

 Thirty - Three: Telling the Grandparents

    Thirty - Three: Telling the Grandparents


    Thirty-Three: Telling the Grandparents


    Kaleb


    The next day Kni and I get up and head over to my parent''s house on the other side of the pack¡¯s


    her still t belly. I know that she will start to show soon and I can¡¯t wait. I reach over and ce my


    hand on top of hers. She looks at me and smiles. God, she is so gorgeous. I have no idea how I got so


    lucky to have her as my mate, soulbond, or whatever they want to call it. I keep my hand on her belly


    for the rest of the drive. It took us about half an hour to get to my parent''s house. I called themst


    night and told them I wasing, which I was nning on visiting anyway. That was before I found out


    about our pup. They have no idea that I am bringing Kni. They absolutely love her. We pull up, and I


    park the truck in the driveway. I get out and go to Kni¡¯s side and open the door. She slides out. My


    truck is lifted, so it¡¯s a little tough for her. I smile as she slides out. I grab her hand as we walk to the


    door. I open the door, and we walk in.


    ¡°Mom,¡± I yell.


    ¡°We are in the kitchen,¡± Mom yells back.


    We walk into the kitchen, where my parents ce a ton of food on the table. My dad looks up, and a


    huge grin spreads across his face when he sees Kni. My mother walks over to her and gives her a


    hug. Kni gives my dad a hug too.


    ¡°Well, this is a pleasant surprise. Why didn¡¯t you tell us you were bringing our future daughter-inw.¡±


    My mother says, shaking a finger at me.


    ¡°It was ast-minute decision. Here we have something for the two of you.¡± I tell them


    I hand them an envelope, and they proceed to open it. I put a couple of the ultrasound pictures in it.


    They open it and stare at the pictures.


    ¡°Kaleb is this¡­?¡± My mother gasped.


    ¡°Yes, mom, it is,¡± I say, smiling and cing a hand on Kni¡¯s belly.


    My mother lets out a squeal and grabs both of us. Dad pulls me into a hug, and then he does the same


    with Kni. To say my parents are excited is an understatement. I have never seen them this happy.


    We move the food to the living room so Kni can be morefortable while we eat. We have been


    there for about an hour. Mom reaches for Kni¡¯s hand and her bracelet starts to glow. I look and see


    that Kni¡¯s jewellery is also glowing. Kni has a ring on the middle finger of her right hand, a


    bracelet on her left wrist, and a ne that she always wears. They are a gorgeous set. The main


    stone in all three pieces is a blue diamond in a heart shape. The metal is what is unique. The metal in


    all three is ck, with silver embedded in the ck metal. I notice Kni staring at my mother¡¯s


    bracelet and wonder what the hell is happening. Kni looks at my mother.


    ¡°Dominick.¡± Kni whispers.


    I look between the two, and my mother dips her head and nods. I have no idea what is going on. All of


    a sudden, Chris and Mykenzie are there and staring at my mother.


    ¡°I believe it is time to get everyone together and tell the whole story. Wouldn¡¯t you agree Lishelle?¡±


    Chris asks.


    My mother nods, and Chris apologies to me. He and Mykenzie leave, and Kni is sitting there staring


    at my mother. All I can think is what the fuck is happening. I look at my dad; he is just as confused as I


    am. I guess we will find out when we have the meeting Chris is talking about. I grab Kni¡¯s hand, and


    she interlocks her fingers with mine. At least I know she isn¡¯t mad or whatever at me. Apparently, theText content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    three of us get a mind link from Dustin, letting us know there will be a meeting tonight. Guess I¡¯ll find


    out about everythingter.


    Kni


    I was excited to tell Kaleb¡¯s parents about the baby. I have grown close to them, and the fact that they


    ept me is amazing. We arrived at the house and walked in without knocking. I hear Lisa yell at


    Kaleb that they are in the kitchen. We head in that direction and find them loading the table with a ton


    of food. I can tell that neither of them was expecting me, but they are happy I am here. Kaleb hands


    them an envelope, and I look at him, confused. I have no idea what is in the envelope. I see them open


    the envelope, and both of their eyes are wide.


    ¡°Kaleb is this¡­?¡± His mother gasped.


    ¡°Yes, mom, it is,¡± Kaleb says, smiling and cing a hand on my belly.


    Lisa lets out a squeal and grabs both of us. His dad gives us both hugs. We move to the living room so


    I can have afortable ce to sit. We had been there for about an hour. Lisa reached for my hand


    when I noticed her bracelet started to glow. My jewellery is also glowing. I look at Lisa.


    ¡°Dominick,¡± I whisper.


    Kaleb looks between the two of us as Lisa dips her head and nods. I quickly sent Chris and Mykenzie a


    message through our minds. We can talk to each other in our minds, kind of like how the pack can


    mind link with each other. All of a sudden, Chris and Mykenzie are there and staring at Lisa.


    ¡°I believe it is time to get everyone together and tell the whole story. Wouldn¡¯t you agree Lishelle?¡±


    Chris asks.


    Chris apologizes to Kaleb, and both he and Mykenzie are gone. The ranking pack families will find out


    the truth about us tonight. I hope Kaleb doesn¡¯t hate me after this. I am still in shock that any of the


    original packs survived. How did they survive? I can tell that all three of them get a mind link from


    Dustin. This should be an interesting night.

 Thirty - Four: Origins

    Thirty - Four: Origins


    Thirty-Four: Origins


    Chris


    I know my sisters are terrified of what is going to be exined tonight. They have good reason to be.


    Thest time this story was told, it ripped a pack apart and turned part of it against the rest. At least


    some of the pack survived. So much was lost, and some bad shit went down. Kni is absolutely


    terrified and on the verge of a panic attack. If Kaleb sees her like this, he is going to lose his shit, and


    he has every right to. She is carrying his child, and a panic attack is not good for either of them. My


    sisters have decided against being there tonight. I know they don¡¯t want to see the reactions of


    everyone. I stand at the front of the group and watch as everyone walks in and takes a seat. I see


    Kaleb look for Kni and is worried when he can¡¯t find her. Finally, everyone is here.


    ¡°Ok so after recent events today, I am sure everyone is wondering why I had Dustin call this meeting,¡± I


    announced.


    ¡°What is going on? Where is Kni?¡± Kaleb asks worriedly.


    ¡°I am going to exin. I do ask that no one asks any questions until after I am done with the story.


    Mykenzie and Kni have decided against being present for this. I will tell you why after.¡± I say.


    I can tell he doesn¡¯t like my answer. I take a deep breath and start:


    ¡°The three of us aren¡¯t even supposed to exist. My mother, your moon goddess, or known by another


    name Aphrodite was impregnated by an unknown person. She was basically artificially inseminated in


    away. There was a plot to overthrow the gods. There was a pair of demigods that wanted to take over.


    Somehow they were able to get a sample of each of the 12 greek gods'' powers andbine them


    together and make a child. My mother is known for having girls, I am the only male child she has ever


    had. They somehow incapacitated her and imnted the first child. Well after about two weeks they


    thought it didn¡¯t work so they tried again. That¡¯s why there are the three of us. Well unknown to the


    original plotters two others had overheard the plot and decided to add a few other beings to the mix.


    They gathered powers and blood samples from were-animals of all kinds, vampires, the fae and they


    also split three souls in half. The original plotters were hoping for a girl so they could control her and


    she would have the power to take down the gods. They could also mate with her and produce children.


    Well, the other two who split the three souls in half did so that the only people that could mate with us


    are our soul bonds. My sisters can only get pregnant by their soul bonds and I can only get my


    soulbond pregnant. The only thing that the plotters didn¡¯t think of was putting that much power into one


    child. It was too much power for one, so one became two. They didn¡¯t know that their first attempt had


    seeded and so had the second attempt. So my mother gave birth to the three of us. What was


    unexpected was how powerful my sisters were. They have the power to literally wave a hand and wipe


    an entire species off the. They could easily overpower the gods. However, as all of you have


    seen they could care less about all of that. They have chosen to walk among the mortal and immortal.


    When they created the Blue Diamond Pack 350 years ago they let one family rule as the Alpha family.


    The Alpha¡¯s name was Dominick Diamante. The pack ended up breaking because this same story was


    told and one of the other families decided that if they could control the girls that they could have the


    strongest and deadliest pack in existence. That family began to turn on the others and kill some. One


    family was wiped out or bred out and Dominick¡¯s family escaped. We were under the impression that


    few to none of them were still alive. But since Lisa or Lishelle is here this means that it is not the case.


    How did your family survive.?¡± I ask after my long exnation.


    ¡°Dimitri.¡± She answers.


    Myka sits up straight, and her eyes go wide. That throws me for a loop.


    ¡°Dimitri was the one who took me to my grandma¡¯s after the fire and made sure that Bree and I would


    be alright. He was the one that made sure I got the job at Dustin¡¯spany.¡± She states.


    Oh, Dimitri, you sneaky bastard. I don¡¯t know whether to be mad at him or thankful. I restart my story:


    ¡°Dimitri was/is the brother of Dominick. He was obviously a werewolf but one night he was out walking


    and was bitten by a vampire. Well, vampire DNA and werewolf DNA don¡¯t mix at all. I found him and


    knew he was dying. I knew that my sisters were the only two who could save him. I called them and


    they bit him at the same time. My sisters, having every known creature''s blood in them can make


    anything when they bite someone. Well because the vampire DNA mostly won out, but he did retain


    some werewolf DNA. The reason he knows Myka is because her father was the great-great-


    grandson of the fae king. His daughter fell in love with humans and gave up her immortality to be with


    him. My sisters took her immortality away but not her fae powers. Dimitri is the current fae king


    because he married the current queen, Daniy is their daughter. The reason my sisters are not here is


    that they are afraid that history will repeat itself.¡± I tell them.


    I give everyone a few moments to take in all the information. Surprisingly there are no questions.


    ¡°Well, Mykenzie and Kni have nothing to worry about. I have always felt as if they belong here. I


    can¡¯t exin why but I think I know now. In Fact, if any of you would like to be official pack


    members I have no problem performing the ceremony.¡± Dustin announces.


    Everyone else agrees, and I am surprised at this oue. Although I think I knew that it would be ok. I


    tell Dustin; unfortunately, my sisters and I can¡¯t do it because of our blood and that neither can Alexis,


    Bryn, or Jailynn, but if any of the others want to, they can. I walk over to Kaleb.


    ¡°Kni is afraid you are going to hate her and that you won¡¯t want her any longer,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°What, I could never hate her, and I will always want to be with her.¡± He says, offended.


    I exin to him why these thoughts run through her head. He understands and leaves to find her. I tell


    him where she is, and I know she is going to be pissed, but I don¡¯t care. I know he loves my sister and


    that they are the two halves of one of the split souls. This is much stronger than one of mom¡¯s mate


    bonds. This actually went better than I expected. Dustin, Kaleb, Nate, Ashton, Brighton, and all theText content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    fatherse over to me and tell me that they will protect the secret of my sisters and me with their


    lives. They tell me that the full strength of the pack is behind them. Our original pack may have been


    destroyed, but I know that this pack is everything, and I know for sure I can believe everything they tell


    me. Being able to read minds helps.


    Kni


    The longer that meeting goes on, the more worried I get. I can feel the panic attacking. I already


    know Kaleb is going to hate me and that he is going to make me leave. I guess at least I have the baby.


    It will be the one piece of him I can still keep. I don¡¯t even realize I have started crying until I taste my


    salty tears. I knew I should have walked away after the meeting that night. God, I am so stupid. I knew


    it was him as soon as I stepped into that room that night.


    __FLASHBACK__


    We received that text from Natalya and went straight to the room. As soon as I entered the room, I


    smelled the scent. That ocean and eucalyptus scent. I look over to my left, and there he is. He is sitting


    down, but I can tell he is tall, probably 6¡¯4¡±, with that surfer shaggy ck curly hair and bright hazel


    eyes with a touch of grey. DAMN, HE IS FUCKING SEXY AS HELL! I hear him say mate, and realize


    he is probably not talking about me. I can¡¯t help it, though. I go over and sit by him, and that electrical


    feeling is back. At some point, our hands touch, and a spark shoots up my arm. I see it affects him too,


    but then he shrinks away after Chris¡¯s exnation. Figures that he wouldn¡¯t want a goddess as a mate.


    __END FLASJBACK__


    But I just had to go into his room and see what would happen. It¡¯s my own fault. I am currently hiding


    out behind the pool house. I am pretty much in a full-blown panic attack and uncontroble crying when


    I hear the one voice I want to hear but don¡¯t want to hear.


    ¡°Gorgeous, what¡¯s wrong? Please calm down; it''s not good for the baby.¡± Kaleb says soothingly.


    I try to walk away cause I already know he is going to tell me I am a freak and that he hates me and


    doesn¡¯t love me anymore and to get the fuck out. I have moved three feet from him when I feel strong


    arms wrap around me and pull me to his solid chest. I try and fight it, but he isn¡¯t letting go.


    ¡°Please just let me go. I know¡­¡± That is all I am able to say.


    He captures my lips with his and kisses me with everything he has. His hands are on my ass and


    gripping it tightly.


    ¡°You are not going anywhere. I do not hate you and I love you more than anything in this world. I


    understand why you would think this but you are stuck with me. I believe that we are one of the three


    souls that were split. I always felt that this was more than a mate bond.¡± He tells me.


    I look up at him and can see he is telling me the truth. He wiped my tears away, and we stood there for


    a while. I know Chris is responsible for this, and while I am mad at him for telling Kaleb all of my fears


    at the same time, I am grateful. I sure as hell won¡¯t tell him that, though. Kaleb says we need to go


    back inside, and a new panic attack starts. He keeps his arms around me and runs his hands up and


    down my back to calm me down. I shoot Mykenzie a quick thing telling her that we are both wanted,


    and she is freaked out as well. Here we go, another disaster in the making.

 Thirty - Five: Origins Part 2

    Thirty - Five: Origins Part 2


    Thirty-Five: Origins Part 2


    Dustin


    I knew Kaleb went to find Kni. I can almost guarantee she probably has a panic attack. I give them a


    few to work things out and continue talking to Chris. This evening has been an eye-opener. I remember


    grandma telling me a story about three gods that were not supposed to be. I always thought she made


    that shit up. Apparently not. I am d that it is out in the open. I was nervous when Natalya first


    brought up the idea of these three helpings us, but I guess she knew, and it turned out to be a good


    thing. Kaleb and Kni walk back in, and I can tell she is nervous as hell. Kaleb is trying to calm her


    down, but it¡¯s not working. Mykenzie is suddenly standing by her sister, and I can see she is also


    nervous. I get everyone quiet. I look straight at them and tell them what I already told Chris. To say they


    are shocked is an understatement. We all tell them it''s true, and they cry. I am honestly not sure if it¡¯s


    because they are happy or because they are pregnant and hormonal. I look at Myka, and she is


    crying. I am now leaning towards hormonal. Myka has gotten so big with our pup in thest week.


    Ourst ultrasound went great. I am so excited to meet my son. I am pretty sure my mother has lost


    her damn mind. I thought Myka buying all these baby things was crazy. My mother went just as nuts


    with the baby stuff. Dad did say that she did the same when she was pregnant with the twins and me. I


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    look over to see Myka rubbing her belly and smiling. That¡¯s when a terrible scream rips through the


    room. I look over to see Kni curled up in a ball on one of the couches. My mother and Aunt Lisa are


    by her side in an instant as Kaleb begins to panic. I go over and pull him away so the mothers can help.


    They have Kni stretched out on the couch with a heating pad and are making her take some aspirin.


    The pup must be growing again. The doctor did say that this might happen as it grows. After about ten


    minutes, the aspirin seems to be working, and Kni sits up. I have a bad feeling this pregnancy is


    going to be rough for her. As we all sit and talk, I can see Mykenzie and Kni calm down and realize


    that what happened in the past will not happen again. Kni gets up and starts to walk out, and she is


    headed for their room. Kalebes up behind her, picks her up, and carries her to their room.


    Kaleb


    That scared the shit out of me when she let out that piercing scream. Thank god for Aunt Lani and


    mom. I know the doctor said that this would happen as the pup grew, but I hate hearing her in pain.


    Considering I am the one who caused this. I watch her get up and walk out. I can tell she is tired. I


    and go into our room. I kicked the door shut and put her on the bed. I lock the door. When I turn


    around, I see that she has stripped down to only a pair of underwear. Very sexy thong underwear. She


    has her back to me, so I can¡¯t see her perfect breast. As I walk over to her, I start taking off my clothes.


    By the time I reach her, I am only in my boxers. I slide my hand to her belly and then up to her breast


    and cup them. Damn, they have gotten bigger and are starting to overflow my hands. I start kneading


    them, and she lets out a moan. Since she is pregnant, she is always horny. Not that I mind at all. I


    ce soft kisses down her neck and slightly graze her mark. I am sure she just had a mini-gasm. I can


    smell her arousal, and I run one of my hands down and under her thong. I slide my finger down her clit


    and up inside of her. She is soaking wet and fucking hot inside. I slip her thong off and back her up to


    the bed. I lick her juices off my finger, and she climbs up to the middle of the bed. I crawl up the bed


    and up her body. I crash my lips into hers and part her lips with my tongue. Her arms slide around my


    neck. I slip two fingers into her and begin to pump them deep into her gushing channel.


    ¡°Kaleb, more¡±, She cries.


    ¡°Oh, I am gonna give you so much more,¡± I tell her.


    I slip another finger into her, and her orgasm takes her as she arches to push my fingers deep into her


    tight pussy. I slip my fingers out and suck and lick every bit of her off of them. She lets out a scream as


    I dive my tongue into her fucking delicious pussy. I rub her clit with my thumb as I thrust, roll, twist, and


    grind my tongue into her flowing channel. I lost count of how many times she creams into my mouth. It


    tastes so fucking amazing I can¡¯t stop. I am giving her orgasm after orgasm, and she is screaming my


    name.


    ¡°OH GOD, KALEB, DON¡¯T STOP. I LOVE IT WHEN YOU FUCK ME WITH YOUR TONGUE.¡± She


    screams and arches, plunging my tongue even deeper into her creamy depths.


    I give her one more orgasm with my tongue and pull back. My face is soaking with all of her juices, and


    I know I have made her squirt multiple times. I slip out of my boxers and wipe my face with them. I lick


    my way back up her body. She pulls me in for a deep kiss, and I am buried in her hilt in one deep


    thrust. I feel her nails on my shoulders. I roll us over, so she is on top, and I sit up. I am still firmly


    buried in her. She wraps her legs around my waist, and I almost cum. I am so deep in her that I feel my


    head touch her cervix. I can feel her juices dripping down my dick and between my balls. She starts to


    roll her hips, and it feels like I am going to go crazy. She starts lifting herself up and grinding on me


    while she drops back down, and I growl out a moan. This might be my new favourite position. Itch on


    to one of her nipples and suck while she continues to ride me. She adds a twist to her hips when she


    rolls them, and I grab her ass and thrust it up into her.


    ¡°Fuck Kni, do that again,¡± I tell her.


    I watch as she leans back, ces her hands on my thighs, and does the roll and twist again; this time,


    it is even more intense. Her pace slowly increases, and I can feel her impending orgasm.


    ¡°Kaleb, I am gonna¡±, She moans out.


    ¡°I know cum for me Kni and mp that tight pussy of yours around my throbbing dick,¡± I say to her.


    She rolls and twists a couple more times, and I feel her orgasm wash through her. Her pussy is like a


    vice grip and is squeezing my dick so tight. I thrust up into her one more time, and my orgasm has me


    filling her hot, tight pussy with my cum. I am cumming so hard I get a cramp in my stomach. I hold her


    there for a while as I continue to fill her pulsating channel. She doesn¡¯t get off of me until my dick starts


    to soften. I like the fact that she loves the feeling of my dick deep inside her. Iy her down and curl


    myself around her. I let one of my hands rest on her belly, and I know I feel a very light movement.


    God, I love this goddess more than anything, and if anyone tries to hurt her or my pup, then I will open


    the gates of hell on them.

 Thirty - Six: Babys Arrival

    Thirty - Six: Baby''s Arrival


    Thirty-Six: Baby¡¯s Arrival


    Myka


    We were in town doing somest-minute shopping for the baby. As much as I love the feeling of my


    baby inside of me, I want this kid out. Between his hard kicks and the fact I needed to pee every five


    minutes, I was ready to hold him in my arms. I am now eight months along and hope it is over soon.


    We (Mykenzie, Kni, Bryn, Jailynn, Danniy, Alexis, Leah, Lani, and Lisa) are in our favourite store. I


    have everything I need, but I cannot help but buy anything cute I see. I know Dustin thinks I have lost


    my mind, but I don¡¯t care. Besides, I know he has bought our son all kinds of boy things. I found his


    secret stash of different sporting equipment and numerous beanies for the little one. I know Mykenzie


    and Kni are still setting up their nurseries, and Bryn just found out she is pregnant. I thought Donte


    was going to faint when she told him. I think it¡¯s nice that we are going to have so many little ones at


    once. It will be nice if they can all grow up together. I looked over to see Kni looking at baby


    furniture. I had to smile. She was rubbing her small bump. I think she is having a girl. Mykenzie, on the


    other hand, her bump wasrger, so I think she is having a boy. I know they are going to find out at


    their next ultrasound appointment. We have just left the store and are on our way to the car. I feel a


    mild tinge of pain in my lower back, but I have had some mild pain for a couple of weeks now. I am


    sitting in the passenger''s seat when I feel sudden wetness underneath me. A sudden sharp pain


    surges through my belly. Only Lani, Kni, Jailynn, Alexis, and I are in the car. Jailynn is driving, and


    she looks over at me. I think she figures out what is happening. Another contraction rips through my


    belly, and I cry out.


    ¡°Shit I guess little man wants to make his grand entrance,¡± Alexis says.


    Jailynn steps on the gas, and we make it back to the pack hospital in 15 minutes. I get out of the car


    and walk into the hospital as a monstrous contraction surges through me, bringing me to my knees.


    Kni helps me up, and she and Mykenzie get me to my room. I am worried, though; Dustin, Kaleb,


    and Nate had to go to the next town over for business. I start to grab my phone, but Kni stops me.


    ¡°I already let Dustin know what¡¯s going on,¡± Kni tells me with a smile.


    I smile at her and go to the bathroom to change. Ie out andy down in the bed to getfortable.


    The doctores in and hooks me up to some monitors. She checks me to see how far along I am.


    ¡°Well, you are 3 centimetres dted, and the little man in there is doing well. Let me know if the pain


    bes too much, and we can get the epidural ced.¡± Doctor Sweeney says, smiling.


    I rx a bit into the bed. I really wish Dustin was here. It would help me calm down. I am able to eat a


    small meal that Mykenzie sneaks in for me. The three of us are sitting thereughing when I hear a


    growl. I realize that it¡¯s both of them. Natalya is right; it does sound like a fucking tiger. I look at them


    and notice that their eyes are glowing green. I start to get scared until I hear a familiar voice.


    ¡°Dude you can¡¯t walk up quietly.¡± I hear Tarlek says.


    ¡°Why are they growling at me? I am her mate.¡± I hear Dustin reply.


    The door opens suddenly, and both of them stand up and ce themselves in front of my bed. I see


    their nails start toe out.


    ¡°You two can knock it off. It¡¯s just us.¡± Reecie says as he and Kaleb walk in.


    Dustin and Tarlek follow them in. Mykenzie and Kni start to rx, and their eyes stop glowing. Dustin


    walks over to me and sits on the bed. He leans down to kiss me.


    ¡°How are my two favorite people?¡± He asks, shing one of his sexy smiles.


    ¡°I am ok. The contractions aren¡¯t too bad yet.¡± I tell him


    Mykenzie and Kni leave to get something to drink. I ask why they acted like that. Tarlek exins that


    being quiet is not ideal. They thought that someone was trying to sneak in and hurt Myka. Dustin


    wanted to be mad, but he was d someone was here to protect him.


    Five hourster:


    What in the fuck is taking so long? The contractions have gotten worse, and I finally gave in and had


    the epidural ced. Ok, now that''s much better. Why did I wait so long to have this done? Dustin has


    not left me, but I finally made him and the guys go back to the packhouse and shower and change


    since, obviously, this was going to take a while. Mykenzie and Kni are still sitting in the room when


    the faint scent of blood hits my nose. I know it¡¯s not me, so I look over at them.


    ¡°Kni, your bleeding,¡± I tell her as I see a small streak of blood on her pants.


    As I say this, she grabs her belly and hits the floor. It hits her out of nowhere, so she can¡¯t even


    scream. I yell for the nurse, and shees running to check on me. When she sees Kni on the


    floor, she yells for the doctor. Dr Sweeneyes into the room, and they take Kni out of the room


    and put her in a room of her own. I am scared for her and hope she is not losing the baby. The guys


    walk back in just after this and go quiet. I know they can smell the blood. I can see Kaleb tense, and he


    is just about to ask what happened when the doctores back in. Of course, right at that second


    Kni lets out a scream of pain and Kaleb bolts from the room. I look at Dustin, and he goes after


    Kaleb.


    Dustin


    Well, this day has gone differently than I thought it would. When Kni all of a sudden popped into my


    mind, I knew something was up. I immediately thought they were being attacked again, but that was


    not the case. When she said that Myka was inbour, I was thankful until the words registered in my


    brain. We had just finished the meeting, and I told the guys we had to leave now and why. I am


    surprised we didn¡¯t get pulled over with how fast Nate was driving. We headed straight for the pack


    hospital. I walked in and was told where Myka was.


    12 hourster:


    I had no idea what a process this was going to be. I didn¡¯t realize that having a pup would take 12


    hours. Myka did great, though. I know she wanted to have a natural birth, but after five hours, she


    gave in and had the doctor give her the epidural. I am d she did; she was much happier after. When


    it was finally time for Myka to push, she and I were in the room. It still took her another hour before


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    our son was born. The doctor had me cut the cord and handed him to the nurse to clean him. I followed


    her and watched her. He was a nice healthy baby boy weighing 11lbs. He had a head of dark blonde


    hair and crystal ice green eyes that faded to a pale hazel in the middle. He was a perfect blend of the


    two of us. I was in love.


    ¡°I was wondering if I can hold our son?¡± Myka asked, giggling.


    I turn around and look at her. She is so beautiful, and I ce our son on her chest.


    ¡°What do you think about the name Dominick Alexander Trudeau.¡± She asks me.


    I look at our little man and smile.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s perfect,¡± I tell her.


    I sit there watching her hold our son. I couldn¡¯t even think about my life before this moment. I think my


    life is perfect.

 Thirty - Seven: The Betas Princess

    Thirty - Seven: The Beta''s Princess


    Thirty-Seven: The Beta¡¯s Princess


    Kaleb


    Our day started out normal. Well normal for us at this point. I was not excited that they were going into


    town, but I knew they wanted to shop for the babies. Apparently, pregnancy is contagious. Bryn just


    found out she was pregnant two days ago. We had just wrapped up the meeting when Dustin''s face


    went white. I instantly started to get concerned.


    ¡°We need to go now. Myka is inbor and they just got her to the pack hospital.¡± Dustin says.


    We practically ran out of the building and jumped into the car. I don¡¯t think I have ever seen Nate drive


    this fast in my life. When we get back, we head straight to the hospital. We ran into Tarlek in the front.


    We quietly walk up to her room just in case Mykalya is asleep. We get about six feet from the door


    when the growling starts, and it sounds serious. Who in the fuck is that, and why are they growling at


    us? Tarlek exins that it''s Mykenzie and Kni.


    ¡°Dude you can¡¯t walk up quietly,¡± Tarlek says.


    ¡°Why are they growling at me? I am her mate.¡± Dustin replies.


    When we open the door, both of them stand up and ce themselves in front of Myka¡¯s bed. Their


    nails are out, and I can see their canines. Of course, all I can think is how sexy Kni looks, and I get


    turned on. I take a deep breath, now is not the time for this.


    ¡°You two can knock it off. It¡¯s just us.¡± Reecie says as he and Kaleb walk in.


    Both of them start to calm down, and I walk over to Kni and smack her ass. She gives me a growl,


    but I can tell it has no heat to it.


    I didn¡¯t realize it was going to take this long to have a pup. Poor Myka''s contractions were


    increasing, and she finally screamed at Dustin to get the doctor in here. She wanted the fucking


    epidural, her words exactly. She was much more pleasant after the epidural. She finally tells us to


    shower and change since we are still in suits.


    When we get back to the room, I can tell something is wrong. I can smell the faint scent of blood, and it


    is noting from Myka. I look at Dustin to confirm my suspicion. I hear Kni scream out and


    pain, and I am out of that room. I have to find her. It¡¯s her blood, but what the fuck is going on? I find


    her in the room next door. As I m open the door, I see the doctor give Kni something to stop the


    pain. It must be strong because she is almost instantly asleep. I walk in and sit by her on the bed. I


    touch her face, and I hear Dustine in behind me. He has to move out of the way because a nurse


    is pushing the ultrasound into the room. PLEASE DON¡¯T LET HER BE LOSING MY PUP. I ask her


    mother. I close my eyes, and I hear in my head a voice. Ok, not that abnormal, considering I have a


    wolf and all. It¡¯s a female voice: CALM MY SON. SHE IS NOT LOSING YOUR PUP. TOUCH HER


    BELLY AND FEEL YOUR PUP MOVE. MY GRANDCHILD IS FINE. Grandchild, of fuck, it''s the moon


    goddess, her mother talking to me. It does actually make me feel better. I ce my hand on her belly


    and feel the pup move. The doctor asks me to move my hand. I watch as the doctor plops arge glob


    of gel onto her belly. It must be cold cause I see goosebumps form. Dustin is still standing right behind


    me. The doctor moves the probe around, and I watch as I see our pup moving around in there.


    ¡°The pup is fine. She is very active.¡± The doctor says.


    ¡°She''s a girl?¡± I asked, barely making a sound.


    ¡°Yes, Beta it¡¯s a nice healthy baby girl. It looks like she must have had a growth spurt and along with all


    the activity, it must have torn the inside of her uterus just enough to cause the small amount of bleeding


    that Kni did. Either this baby is growing faster than normal or Kni is farther along than we think.¡±


    The doctor says


    I sit there speechless because we are having a girl. I have a little princess. I feel a hand on my


    shoulder, and I turn to see Dustin smiling at me. We watch as the doctor moves the probe around


    more. I see her measure something and then smile.


    ¡°She is farther along than we thought. She is actually four months along. That exins why the pup is


    this big already.¡± The doctor says.


    Four-month, how can that be? We have only been together for four months. Oh fuck, she got pregnant


    our very first time together. I had hoped for that, but shit, it actually happened. OF COURSE, IT


    HAPPENED THAT WAY; MY DAUGHTER IS THE OTHER HALF OF YOUR SOUL. YOU TWO WERE


    DESTINED TO BE TOGETHER. I hear the moon goddess tell me. I close my eyes; how did I get this


    fucking lucky? The doctor removes the probe and cleans off the gel. I ce my hand on her bare


    stomach and am awarded a very strong kick. Dustin leaves to go back to Myka. I just sit there with


    my hand on her belly. All of a sudden feel a presence in the room. I turn and look, and her mother is


    standing in the room.


    ¡°Hello Kaleb, see I told you the pup was ok. I thought it was time we met.¡± She says to me.


    ¡°Hello.¡± Is all I can say.


    I mean, what the fuck do you say to the moon goddess? I lower my head in respect, and sheughs. I


    felt her finger under my chin, and she left my head up to look at her. I look at her. She has long blonde


    hair with a hint of red and the same colour eyes as Chris. She is the same height and build as Kni


    and Mykenzie. I can see her facial structure in all three of them. I feel like I have seen her before, but I


    can''t remember where or when.


    ¡°Mykenzie and Kni actually have the same color hair as me, just a tad darker blonde, they have


    decided to dye their hair. Chris got my eyes and their eye color came from their fae blood. I know you


    want to know more about your bond with my daughter. Demitri and Dominick were my original


    creations. When everything happened with me it was actually them that added everything to the stolen


    powers of the gods to help protect these three. There is one difference between my three children.


    Chriscks one part he has no fae blood in him. It was actually Dominick that had me tear one of his


    future kins souls in half for Kni. We had no idea which one it would attach to until they were born.


    When they were born it was extremely clear that it had attached to Kni. She has always wanted me


    to mate and bond her with one of my children, but I knew I would be unable because she already had


    another half of her soul out there waiting. Do not worry about this pup or future pups. She may have an


    asional scare like this but the pups will always be safe. Like the doctor said wolves grow faster than


    humans, gods, and immortals so her body has to get used to the stretch. You are fated for each other.


    You actually look a lot like Dominick.¡± She exins.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    I feel her touch my face, and when I look up, she is gone. I feel Kni started to move. I still have my


    hand on her belly. She opens those gorgeous eyes of hers, and I smile at her. I move my hand from her


    belly to her face. She ces one of her hands on her belly and starts to tear up.


    ¡°I remember pain and blood. I lost.¡± She starts to cry.


    ¡°Hey, the pup is fine, she is just sleeping. I guess she likes the touch of her dad.¡± I tell her


    She looks at me, and I wipe the tears and smile at her. It takes her a minute to realize what I just said.


    ¡°The pup is a girl and she is ok?¡± She asks quietly.


    ¡°Yes, gorgeous it is a girl and everything is fine,¡± I tell her as I give her a kiss.


    I exin what happened and let her know that she is farther along than what was originally thought.


    She is surprised and shocked.


    ¡°That first night we were together,¡± I told her.


    She actually gets a pink tinge on her cheeks. I kiss her again,ughing at her response. Eli, my wolf, is


    strutting around and preening. He is gloating that we ced a pup in her so fast. I look at him and turn


    my attention to my goddess.


    ¡°Mom was here wasn¡¯t she?¡± Kni asks.


    ¡°Yes, I guess she wanted to meet me,¡± I told her.


    I don¡¯t tell her about the conversation between us. For some reason, I know that it was just between the


    moon goddess and me. The doctor came back in and took a look at Kni. He tells her that she can go


    back to Myka¡¯s room and that no, she hasn¡¯t missed the birth. I help her up, and we walk back into


    the other room. Myka is up and looks rxed for being inbour. I tell them about the ultrasound and


    that we are having a little girl. That gets the women cooing. My mother and Aunt Lani show up and are


    super excited. Mom is in heaven that she is going to have a granddaughter. I am beyond excited that I


    am getting a little princess. I secretly hoped that it would be a girl. I have my goddess, and now I have


    our princess. What more could I ask for?

 Thirty - Eight: History

    Thirty - Eight: History


    Thirty-Eight: History


    Unknown


    While we have not tried any more attempts at getting ahold of either the Luna or the sisters, we are still


    watching the pack. After mom told us that the two sisters are goddesses, we decided to research and


    find out everything we could about them. The three of us spent many hours in the library trying to dig


    up any information. Unfortunately, there was very little information found. That¡¯s when I remembered


    that grandma gave me a box of books that were at least a hundred years old, possibly older. I went to


    the storage room and retrieved the box. I brought the box back to the library and opened it up. We


    gently took out the books and ced them on the table. There were eight books, but one caught my


    attention. It was a book about mythology. I thought this was strange because our kind usually doesn¡¯t


    believe in all that mythology shit. I started reading it. I was about a quarter of the way through the book


    when I hit me. Those sisters are what the book was describing. It was talking about three that were not


    supposed to be. It never said that they were girls, and I have not seen a third, but I knew that the book


    was about the sisters. I still haven¡¯t found any names for these two. I have been reading for a while


    when my motheres in, mming the door against the wall.


    ¡°Fuck mom. You scared the shit out of me.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Sorry, I just wanted to tell you that Luna had a baby boy yesterday.¡± She says


    I knew that she was close to having his baby. So this was not a shock; however, her telling me that the


    Beta¡¯s mate was carrying his pup was surprising. Also, somehow, she found out that the other sister


    and one of the other girls are also pregnant. Well, this is a strange turn of events. I begin to wonder


    how we can take the sisters now that they are both pregnant. I know that we are dead if the pack gets a


    hold of us. We have already tried three times and failed. Plus, we injured their Beta female. That in any


    pack is punishable by death. Mom also tells me that she has found out that Luna has fae blood in her.


    WHAT THE FUCK! HOW DOES THIS PACK GET ALL THESE POWERFUL WOMEN? I ask mom


    what makes that fucking pack so special, and she says that she has no idea. She can¡¯t find any reason


    as to why they have attracted all this immortal power. Ok, now this has me thinking about maybe taking


    the sisters and Luna.


    ¡°So I finally found out the names of the sisters. The one with the green hair is Mykenzie and the one


    with the blue hair is Kni.¡± Jace says.


    Well, that is some very helpful information. I must admit that those are some damn sexy names to go


    with two sexy women. I have to admit that I am jealous of the Beta.


    Well, these fuckers are going to lose their women. I still haven¡¯t figured out what to do to pull this off,


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    but I will. This pack has done nothing but ruin my family, and I will ruin them.


    ¡°What are we gonna do?¡± Zane asks.


    ¡°I am not sure. We have to have a very good n. Those girls are dangerous.¡± I tell them


    We all nod in agreement. I have a scar on my side from one of them. Apparently, when they w you,


    your scar. We have already lost five guys to those girls, and they have captured three of my guys. We


    need to get our guys back somehow, but that would mean we would have to get onto the pack¡¯s


    territory. Their security is the best in the area. I wonder if taking some of the younger ones would be a


    viable n. I run my idea by the guys, and they think that it might work. We can get them as they get


    off their school bus. Then maybe we can draw out the girls. We now have to watch the younger ones


    for a while to learn the routine. I still feel like we are missing something about the pack, but I can¡¯t put


    my finger on it. At least we have the beginnings of a n. Alright, now to find some new guys to keep


    track of those kids.

 Thirty - Nine: Life With a Newborn

    Thirty - Nine: Life With a Newborn


    Thirty-Nine: Life With a Newborn


    Dustin


    So I love my son, but fuck, I am exhausted. It¡¯s been three months, and he finally started sleeping


    through the night. That has made it easier, but still, I feel like I haven¡¯t slept a full night in a year. I have


    no idea how Myka is doing it. She gets up, feeds him in the middle of the night and seems always to


    be ready to go in the morning. I have cut my hours back at work, and unless I need to be at the office, I


    have been working from home. I am currently sitting outside holding Dominick, and he is looking


    around at everything. I must admit that all the girls have been immensely helpful with him. He


    absolutely loves Kni. If Myka or I don¡¯t have him, you can bet he will be with her. Heys on her


    bump a lot. Kni still has issues with the pup growing, but thankfully they have gotten less frequent.


    We are all wondering when she is going to pop. By wolf standards, she is way overdue, but with many


    different species in her blood, no one is sure when she will pop. Kaleb is so excited for his little


    princess to be born. I think he has bought more for her than Kni has. This little girl is going to be so


    spoiled. Mykenzie found out she is having a boy, and Bryn is having twins. Donte actually fainted when


    the doctor told them this at the ultrasound two months ago. I felt my son be lifted out of my arms, and it


    snapped me out of my thoughts. I look up and see my mother stealing my son. I smile at her, and she


    walks off with him back to the house. I sit outside for a while.


    ¡°Hey sexy, where is our son?¡± Myka asks, sitting down on myp.


    ¡°Mom stole him and went into the house,¡± I told her.


    I wrap my arms around her and start kissing her neck. We haven¡¯t been intimate since Dominick was


    born. Unfortunately, since she isn¡¯t a wolf, Myka doesn''t heal as fast as a wolf would. I move my


    hands up to her breast, and she squirms out of my arms.


    ¡°Dustin we are outside in public.¡± She says to me with a smirk.


    She is not convincing me that she doesn¡¯t want it. God, her body has changed since having our son.


    Her breast filled out even more, and her hips widened just a bit, giving her some killer curves and ass. I


    could go on forever about her ass. I know she was disappointed when Dominick didn¡¯t take to


    breastfeeding, but mom and the doctor said many babies don¡¯t. It made her feel a little better. I get up,


    take her hand, and walk into the house to find my mother. We walk into the kitchen, and there are my


    mother and Alexis. They are sitting there talking, and Alexis is tickling Dominick, and he is giggling. It¡¯s


    a cute scene.


    Later that night, I walk into the room and see the light in the closet is on. I changed into some pyjama


    pants and sat down on the bed, leaning against the headboard.


    ¡°Is Dominick down for the night,¡± I ask Myka.


    ¡°Your mom took him for the night.¡± She answers.


    Well, that is not the answer I was expecting. I am sitting there when I hear the door to the closet close. I


    look over, and OH MY FUCKING GOD! Myka is standing there in this fucking sexy as hell lingerie. It


    is emerald green and hangs off her shoulders and ties between her breasts. There is a matching g-


    string that ties on the side. It shows off every curve and dip of her delicious body. All I can do is stare,


    and I am sure I am instantly hard as fucking stone. My wolf likes it as well, considering the growling that


    is going on inside my head right now. He is fighting me toe forward.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± She asks in an innocent voice.


    That innocent act isn¡¯t fooling me. I know how dirty his woman can get. I love every second of it. I


    realize I haven¡¯t moved or said a thing. I see her start to pull on the string, and I let out a low growl. She


    stops and stares at me. I get up and stalk over to her, backing her up against the wall. I ce my hands


    on the wall trapping her. She reaches up and ces her hands on my chest. I capture her mouth in a


    deep kiss. I grab that string, and I pull. I start kissing down her neck and graze her mark with my teeth.


    She moans, and I bet she is getting nice and wet for me. I slip the lingerie off her shoulders, and it


    drops to the ground. I back up and look at her. She is standing there in nothing my that side tie g-string,


    and fuck me; she is sexy as hell.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Go get on the bed beautiful,¡± I instruct her.


    She climbs onto the bed and stretches out with her hands above her head. I drop my pants and climb


    up towards her spreading her legs around my body as I go. I sit on my knees and look at the picture


    before me. She is so fucking perfect. I bend down, grab one of the ties with my teeth, and pull it apart. I


    repeat the same steps with the other side. I grab the tiny bit of fabric with my teeth and pull it away from


    her body. I hover over her and lean down to give her a kiss. I slide my hands up her sides until they


    I start massaging them, and she arches into my touch and lets out a soft moan. I suck one of her


    pebbled nipples into my mouth and tug the bar a tad. That gets me a nice long moan. I give the other


    nipple the same treatment as my other hand journeys south to her soaking slit. I slide my finger the


    length of her slit up to her clit and rub it slowly. I watch as she grabs the sheet and starts to squirm in


    pleasure. I plunge two fingers into her dripping channel and thrust slowly and deeply.


    ¡°Dustin, that feels so good.¡± She cries.


    I continue to thrust my fingers into her, and when I add another finger, it brings on her first orgasm. She


    screams out my name and arches, driving my fingers even deeper into her soaking pussy. I continue to


    rub her inner walls through her orgasm, and as shees down from her high, I wrap my tongue


    around her swollen clit and suck her into my mouth. I spread her lips with my fingers and plunge my


    tongue into her dripping hot pussy. Damn, she fucking tastes so good. I twist, roll, and turn my tongue


    in every direction inside of her hot channel. I pull orgasm after orgasm from her as she creams down


    my throat over and over. GOD, THE TASTE OF HER, I CAN¡¯T GET ENOUGH! My face is covered in


    her juices; I can feel them running down my chin. I give her onest monstrous orgasm with my tongue


    and start working my way up her delectable body. I am hovering above her, and she is so fucking


    beautiful. I grab both her smooth sexy legs and ce them over my shoulders. I lean down and brace


    myself over her, and in one hard deep thrust, I am buried in her hot, tight, flowing pussy, thrusting hard


    and deep into her and fuck does she feel amazing around my cock.


    ¡°DUSTIN, PLEASE DON¡¯T STOP. YOU FELL SO GOOD DEEP INSIDE OF ME,¡± She screams


    ¡°I have no intention of stopping until you mp that gushing pussy around my cock.¡± I growl in her ear.


    My wolf wants out.


    ¡°Let him out, Dustin.¡±She whispers in my ear.


    I let out a growl. I have let him out before with her. I can¡¯t hold him back any longer because he wants


    his mate. He has as much right to her as I do.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt her, please. I know you¡¯re eager for your mate.¡±


    ¡°I would never hurt her. God our mate is so fucking perfect.¡±


    ¡° You got a little too rough with herst time and I know she was sore for a while.¡±


    ¡°I promise I will be careful this time. I did actually feel bad thest time.¡±


    I let hime forward and take over but in my body. He increases the speed and strength of his


    thrusts.


    ¡°Oh, my beautiful mate. You are so tight around my dick.¡± He tells her.


    She lets out a scream and digs her nails into my thighs. He drops her legs to his waist, and she wraps


    them around his waist and locks her ankles together. He has dropped down and is just close enough to


    feel her breasts on his chest.


    ¡°I am gonna cum.¡± She yells.


    ¡°Yes, my beautiful mate I wanna feel your tight pussy mp down on my dick.¡± He growls out.


    Her orgasm surges through her, and she screams out my name as I feel her coat my dick in her juices.


    She mps down so hard it''s almost painful. This triggers his orgasm, and he fills her pussy to the brim


    with his cum. I breakthrough and fucking let out a monstrous growl as the orgasm flows through my


    body. I cum so hard I feel a cramp in my side. Wey there for a while as my release slowed down. I


    lean down and kiss her. She is running her hands up and down my back. I finally pull myself from her


    body and roll off of her. She turns and cuddles into my side.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t hurt you, did he?¡± I asked her. I know my wolf can get carried away.


    ¡°Not at all. That was amazing and I loved every second of it.¡± She admits.


    ¡°Oh, my naughty mate. You like it when the beast takes over and pounds your deliciously tight pussy.¡± I


    rumble into her ear.


    ¡°I love it when the man and the beast battle for control and take turns staking their im.¡± She moans.


    I give her a growl at that answer. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t buy that innocent act earlier. I know how naughty


    she can be in bed with my wolf and me. She doesn¡¯t realise that this night is not over, and she will be


    screaming our names until dawn.

 Fourty: Double Trouble

    Fourty: Double Trouble


    Forty: Double Trouble


    Kni


    I am enjoying a nice walk around the training grounds watching the warriors practice. Since Kaleb


    found out I was pregnant, I have not been allowed to partake in training. I didn¡¯t know what the big deal


    was. It¡¯s not like anyone can touch me anyway. I am way too fast for any of these wolves to catch. I am


    rubbing my belly. I am seven months along; honestly, I want this to be over. This has been a rough time


    for me. I love being pregnant with my daughter, but I didn¡¯t realize it was going to be painful. The doctor


    told me that it wouldn¡¯t be this bad next time because my body would remember how to stretch with the


    pup. I have just passed the training grounds when a terrible pain rips through my side and lower back. I


    look around, and no one is there. I am all by myself. I try to stand up but as soon as I do, another


    fucking pain shots through my belly. I feel a gush of water down my legs. Of course, I would go into


    there to help. I thought about popping into Kaleb¡¯s mind, but I knew he and the guys were in an


    important meeting. I try and get up again, but a strong ass contraction brings me to my knees. Fuck


    now, what am I going to do? I hear a sound, and out of the treese Phantom. Oh, thank fucking


    god. He walks over to me and rubs his head against my side. I give him a scratch between his ears. I


    let out a scream as another contraction hits. I look at him, and heys down so I can get on his back. I


    climb on, and he carefully takes off towards the pack hospital.


    Mykenzie


    Fucking Jesus Christ, is it supposed to hurt this much? I was just carried to the pack hospital. I was


    walking out to the kitchen eating a taco when I felt some liquid run down my leg, and a fucking pain


    ripped across my belly, making me drop my taco. Which I was still pissed about.


    ¡°You can have as many tacos as you want after you have delivered our son,¡± Rie says to me, rolling


    his eyes.


    He is so lucky I love him because I would have throat punched anyone else who told me this. Reecie,


    Dustin, Myka, Kaleb, and Natalya were in the room. I was trying to get a hold of Kni, but I haven¡¯t


    been able to, which is strange. Usually, the only time I can¡¯t get through is when she and Kaleb are


    having sex. Just then, Chrises waltzing in like a fucking moron. He looks around, and I can tell is


    instantly worried about something. I have no idea what could make him worry. I am the one who is


    going to be pushing a fucking watermelon through a hole the size of an orange. He¡¯s such a fucking


    asshat. I see him look at Dustin and Kaleb, and they walk out of the room. I wonder what the three of


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    them are up to. Fucking hell, what the fuck is with these contractions?


    ¡°REECIE GET THE FUCKING DOCTOR IN HERE NOW. I WANT FUCKING DRUGS.¡± I scream.


    Chris


    I was told Mykenzie went intobour and hurried over to the pack hospital. I was expecting to find both


    of my sisters in the same room, but that was not the case. I became instantly worried when I saw only


    Mykenzie. I can guarantee that if one is inbour, so is the other. They are too close not to be inbour


    at the same time.


    ¡°What¡¯s up,¡± Dustin asks.


    ¡°Where Kni? I ask.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. We just got out of a meeting.¡± Kaleb answers.


    ¡°Fuck.¡± I mumble.


    I see both of them looking at me, concerned.


    ¡°I can guarantee that if Mykenzie is inbor then so is Kni. They are too close for only one to be and


    not the other.¡± I exin to them.


    Kaleb¡¯s face turns deathly white, and Dustin starts to mind link everyone. He finally ends his link.


    ¡°Brad saw her walking around the training grounds about a half-hour ago. But no one has seen her


    since.¡± He tells us.


    ¡°Shit she could be anywhere.¡± Kaleb starts to say but is cut off by a very loud roar.


    I know that roar and what it means. It¡¯s close but close enough. Both of them are standing there trying


    to figure out what that was. The whole pack has been introduced to the animals, but this is the first time


    they have had to be vocal.


    ¡°Let''s go, I know where Kni is,¡± I tell them.


    The three of us take off running out of the hospital. Dustin mind links Nata to let her know what¡¯s


    going on. I hear another roar, and we pick up our pace.

 Forty - One: Double Trouble Part 2

    Forty - One: Double Trouble Part 2


    Forty-One: Double Trouble Part 2


    Kni


    Unfortunately, no matter how careful Phantom was trying to be, it was just too much. The contractions


    were starting to get closer together and more intense. I finally had to have him set me down, and I


    curled up in a ball by a tree. I am so scared that something bad is going to happen out here. I really


    don''t want to give birth to my daughter out in the forest. I hear footsteps, and I hope it''s not a fucking


    rogue. It can¡¯t be. Phantom is still with, and he wouldn¡¯t let some rabid wolf near me right now. I look up


    to see who it is because Phantom obviously knows them. I really can¡¯t focus through my fucking tears.


    ¡°Oh Kni, why are you out here and where is Kaleb?¡± The man asks.


    I know that voice.


    ¡°Uncle Zeus?¡±I say through my tears.


    ¡°Yes Darlin, it''s me. Come on let''s get you to the hospital and to Kaleb.¡± He says and picks me up.


    He starts walking, and I feel as if I might be ok now. As we get closer, I can hear voicesing toward


    us. They sounded panicked. Uncle Zeus stops walking as we break through the trees and into the


    clearing right before the hospital. A fucking contraction tears through my body, and I let out a scream. I


    JUST WANT KALEB! Is all I can think, and I start crying harder. I feel Uncle Zeus hand me to


    someone, and an instant wave of calm settles over me. That¡¯s until the next contraction hits.


    ¡°Shh, it¡¯s gonna be ok gorgeous. Let¡¯s get you to the hospital and in afortable bed.¡± I hear Kaleb


    say.


    ¡°Kaleb?¡± I ask through my tears.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s me.¡± He says.


    I can¡¯t help but start sobbing. This is who I have wanted since the beginning. He turns around and


    carries me back to the hospital. I can hear Chris behind us talking to Uncle Zeus. We return to the


    hospital, and the doctor has me in the room next to Mykenzie. I hear her swearing about something


    and smile. At least I am not alone in my pain. The doctor checks me, and I am only five centimetres


    dted. What the fuck? This has been going on forever. The doctor ordered the epidural, and I felt so


    much better within twenty minutes. I still feel pressure, but the pain is gone. I also don¡¯t hear Mykenzie


    swearing anymore, so I am guessing she got an epidural too.


    ¡°Why were you out in the middle of the forest,¡± Kaleb asks.


    I exined that I was out taking a walk around the training grounds because I was sick of being in the


    house. I told him I had just gotten on the path to the pond when thebour hit me out of nowhere. I


    exined that Phantom found me and tried to get me here, but the contractions were too strong, and


    he had to stop, and that¡¯s when Uncle Zeus found me and got me to him.


    ¡°What made you threee looking for me when I could have been anywhere?¡± I ask curiously.


    ¡°We heard Phantom let out one of his ground-shaking roars. I knew that meant he had at least found


    you and was trying to get someone¡¯s attention so they could help you. That¡¯s why Uncle Zeus showed


    up. Apparently, Phantom can be heard everywhere.¡± Chris says.


    I look around for Phantom, and I start to wonder why he isn¡¯t in my room.


    ¡°He¡¯s too fucking big to be wandering around in the hospital,¡± Chris tells me.


    Chris and Dustin leave to check on Reecie and Mykenzie. Plus, Myka is in Mykenzie¡¯s room. Kaleb


    has his hand on my belly.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you pop into my head and tell me what was happening and where to find you?¡± Kaleb asks


    me.


    ¡°I knew you guys had that important meeting and I didn¡¯t want to interrupt it,¡± I tell him quietly.


    He puts a finger under my chin and lifts my head up, so I have to look at him.


    ¡°Nothing is more important than the two of you.¡± He tells me.


    He leans down and gives me a deep passionate kiss. If I weren¡¯t inbour, I¡¯d straddle him right here


    and now. He gives me his sexy fucking smirk like he knows what I am thinking.


    ¡°You''re going to have to wait till after our daughter is born and you recover. After that, I can promise


    you that your sexy beast is gonna take you until you lose your voice. Who knows maybe your sexy


    beast and his wolf will tag team that sexy fucking body and delicious pussy of yours all night long.¡± He


    whispers in my ear.


    OH, FOR FUCK SAKE, GET THIS KID OUT NOW! I AM NOT SURE I CAN OR WANT TO WAIT!


    Dustin


    Well, it took six more hours but finally, it was over. Mykenzie and Kni survived theirbours even


    though they both thought they were going to die. This made Chris roll his eyes, and the rest of us


    woven throughout, and her mother¡¯s green eyes. She seems smallpared to a wolf pup at nine


    pounds. Chris said that this is an average weight for humans or immortals. They named her Jordyn


    Railynn Mastersen. She already has Kaleb wrapped around her finger. I don¡¯t think he has put her


    down yet. Mykenzie gave birth to a healthy ten-pound baby boy. He has dark auburn hair and his


    mother¡¯s green eyes. Reecie knew that the baby wound ended up with the same colour eye as


    Mykenzie. They named him Xaydyn Ian Rinaldo. I have a feeling that Xaydyn will be the next beta of


    this pack. I can already see him and Dominick causing all sorts of trouble. Bryn and Donte will find out


    the sex of the twins at the next ultrasound. I have a feeling it will be one of each. I have already talked


    to dad and asked him about the possibility of a non-wolf beta or gamma. He said that he had not heard


    of that happening, but we will see. He told me that he could guarantee the next Luna would be part


    wolf. I gave him a strange look. He exined that he is positive that Jordyn and Dominick are mates.


    He tells me he remembers that Brighton used to hug Natalya¡¯s mother¡¯s stomach when she was


    pregnant with Natalya. They all just knew the two were destined to be mates, even if it took them a


    while to figure it out. All I can think is there is no better Luna for my son. This pack may be a melting


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    pot of wolves and immortals, but that just makes it that much stronger.

 Forty - Two: Hurt

    Forty - Two: Hurt


    Forty-Two: Hurt


    Kni


    It¡¯s been two months since Jordyn was born. I am finally starting to feel normal again. My body doesn¡¯t


    take as long to heal as a human but longer than a wolf. I was getting a bag packed for Jordyn because


    Lisa wanted to take her for a couple of days. I have no problem with this. I love my daughter. I do need


    a break every now and then. I am hoping for some alone time with Kaleb. We haven¡¯t really done much


    since the baby was born. I am actually quite worried that he doesn¡¯t find me attractive anymore. I know


    he loved my curves and everything before, and now that my body has changed a bit, I am not sure he


    sees me the same. I am standing in front of a mirror, looking at myself in a matching bra and thong set.


    I heard the door open and close. I figured it was Kaleb. I sighed and looked up when I heard him suck


    in a breath. He is just standing there staring at me and practically runs into the bathroom. I look down


    as tears threaten to fall. I quickly put on a pair of shorts and a shirt and left the room. I guess I was


    right. He doesn¡¯t find me attractive anymore. I head down to the rec room and find Dustin there by


    himself. I sit down and try to focus on the tv. I can''t get the image of Kaleb staring and then running into


    the bathroom reying in my mind. Dustin and I have actually be very close. He¡¯s be my


    best guy friend. We tell each other a lot. I don¡¯t think I want to tell anyone this, though. I can tell he


    knows something is wrong, even though I am trying to hide it.


    ¡°Hey, no crying. I hate it when any of you women cry.¡± He says to me.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He asks


    I just shake my head. Hees over, sits down by me, and hugs me. I break, I tell him everything.


    ¡°I think he has found someone else. Maybe I should see If I can get into one of those little cottages on


    the pack territory, or maybe I should just go home and just bring Jordyn down during the day so she


    can be with her daddy. I will still help the pack with those assholes.¡± I say, crying.


    Dustin holds me while I cry. Maybe everyone was wrong, and we aren¡¯t soul bonded. I feel like my


    heart is shattering.


    ¡°I knew I should have just walked away after that meeting. God, I was so stupid.¡± I tell him.


    My tears finally stop, and Lisa shows up to pick up Jordyn. I give her a smile. Kaleb is in the nursery


    when we go to get Jordyn. I give her a kiss and walk out, leaving Kaleb and Lisa alone. I can¡¯t be


    around him right now. It hurts too much. I leave the packhouse and go into the forest. I want to be


    alone.


    Kaleb


    I walk into our room, and there stands Kni in nothing but a matching bra and thong set. I could tell


    her body had changed, but fucking hell. She had some amazing curves before but now. HOLY


    FUCKING GOD! Her hips are wider, and I can guarantee her breasts are much more than a handful


    now. Her ass is a fucking piece of art. Add that to all the tattoos and body piercings. FUCK! I was


    caught so off guard that all I could do was stare. I had to run to the bathroom cause the sight alone had


    me fucking cumming in my pants. When I came back out, she was gone. DAMN, but then I


    remembered mom wasing to pick up Jordyn for the next couple of days. I had asked her to so that


    Kni and I could have some alone time. I was in the nursery when mom and Kni came in. I looked


    at her and was instantly worried. I could tell she had been crying. I looked away from her quickly, gave


    Jordyn a kiss, told mom bye, and left. I could hear tears in her voice. Dustin sent me a mind link right


    then, asking me toe to his office. I told him I would when mom was gone. He sounded pissed.


    What the hell? I haven¡¯t done anything. I walk mom out to her car and kiss her and Jordyn bye. I walk


    back upstairs to Dustin¡¯s office. I walk in, and it¡¯s just him and me. This is weird.


    ¡°Where¡¯s everyone else? Has there been more rogue attacks.?¡± I ask.


    ¡°This conversion is for the two of us. You are my best friend, but what the fuck man.¡± He asks


    I sit there like a deer in the headlights. What the hell is he talking about?


    ¡°I was in the rec room earlier when Kni came down. She was upset about something. She finally


    broke down. She thinks you found someone else.¡± He growls.


    I sit there in shock when he tells me that she thinks I don¡¯t find her attractive anymore. That is about as


    far from the truth as it can get. I have nothing to say when I hear she thinks about leaving to live


    elsewhere.


    ¡°Kaleb what is going on. I am hoping she is just reading things wrong.¡± He sighs.


    I exined to him what had happened. I am not embarrassed to tell him that he is my best friend. He


    lets out a sigh of release.


    ¡°Did you really think that I would cheat on her?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°No, I know you love her more than life, but I can understand how she felt seeing the way you reacted.¡±


    He states.


    I sit and think, and yeah, I guess he is right. It wasn¡¯t the best way to react to seeing her in that bra and


    thong. My mind was just way overstimted. I tell him I have to find her and leave his office. I have no


    idea where she could be. I go back to our room, but she is not there. I head downstairs and run into


    Mykenzie. Well shit! This may not go well if Kni has already talked to her.


    ¡°Yes, I know and I told her that she has lost her mind. I told her there is no way you would cheat on her,


    but she is hurt.¡± She tells me.


    ¡°You¡¯re on my side? WOW,¡± I ask


    ¡°Yes, Chris is not the only one that can read minds. If you think I haven¡¯t read yours to make sure you


    weren¡¯t going to hurt Kni then you¡¯re a twat.¡± She says and walks off.


    I would never hurt her on purpose. I guess I have hurt her right now, though. I really didn¡¯t mean to.


    FUCK! I have to find her.


    I have been searching for three hours and have had no luck whatsoever. I sit down on a rock and put


    my head in my hands. I have to find her. I hear some bushes rustle and look over. Out walks Phantom,


    her fucking humongous white tiger. He walks over to me, and I would be lying if I said that I wasn¡¯t


    scared. He is 16 feet from the tip of the nose to the tip of the tail. I am 6¡¯4¡±, and he has to be at least 8¡¯


    at his shoulders when he is standing. He rubs up against my leg and looks at me. He gives me a look


    to ask if everything is ok between you two.


    ¡°It will be,¡± I tell him.


    Great, now I am talking to an animal. Maybe I have lost my mind. He gets up and starts to walk away.


    He stops and looks back at me like I need to follow him. I get up and follow him. He leads me to a small


    pond. I still haven¡¯t found her. I sit down on the grass by the pond, and heys his huge fucking head in


    myp. I started to pet him and tell him everything that had happened. It¡¯s weird talking to him about all


    this, but at the same time, I actually do feel better. I get up and start heading back to the packhouse.


    He doesn¡¯t follow. I walk in and go straight to my room. I walk in, and Kni is there getting some


    clothes. I turn and lock the door. I know this isn¡¯t going to keep her here. She can just vanish, but I


    hope. She stops but doesn¡¯t turn around. I walk over to her and put my hands on her hips.


    Kni


    I stayed away for a few hours, then cautiously snuck back into his room. It didn¡¯t feel like our room


    anymore. I was getting some clothes to sleep in for the next day when Kaleb walked into the room. I


    heard him lock the door as if that would stop me from leaving. I stopped what I was doing but couldn¡¯t


    bring myself to turn around because I knew I would start crying. All of a sudden, I felt his hands on my


    hips and pulled away. I tried to walk away, but the next thing I knew, I was against the wall, and he was


    kissing me deeply. I felt his hand on my ass and the other moving up my back. I finally got my hands in


    between us and pushed him back. I didn¡¯t know what to do. The tears started falling, and I slid to the


    ground with my back against the wall. I pulled my knees up to my chest and wrapped my arms around


    them. I still couldn¡¯t look at him. I felt his hand on my cheek.


    ¡°Please, gorgeous, let me exin about earlier.¡± He begged.


    ¡°What¡¯s to exin. I know I am not what you want anymore.¡± I whisper.


    ¡°That is absolutely not true. I could tell your body had changed after having our amazing daughter.


    When I walked in and saw you in the bra and thong my mind went numb. I actually thought about


    touching you to see if you were real or not. You looked so fucking gorgeous standing there. I ran into


    the bathroom cause the sight alone made me cum in my pants like some inexperienced horny


    teenager.¡± He exins.


    ¡°No, my proudest moment.¡± He sighs.


    I look up at him, still crying. He looks like he is going to cry. He wipes my tears away. I close my eyes


    and feel his lips press to mine.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

 Family Tree

    Family Tree


    Here are the family trees that many of you have asked for. There are a few that will not be directly in


    either of these trees. Included are: Reecie, Donte, Rye, Tarlek, Brandon, Tyrell, Leah, and Daniy.


    Their families will be exined more in book number 2 since that book is going to be about how they all


    came to be.


    FAMILY TREE


    Zeus - Bryn (daughter)


    Poseidon - Myka & Bree (daughters)


    Athena - Jailynn (daughter)


    Aphrodite - Chris, Kni, and Mykenzie (son and daughters)


    Araya - Cousin to Myka and Bree


    Reece and Lani - Dustin, Mariah, and Brenton


    Natalya - Cousin to Dustin, Mariah, and Brenton on Reece¡¯s side of the family


    Nymyra - Cousin to Dustin, Mariah, and Brenton on Lani¡¯s side of the family


    Lisa and Liam - Kaleb (son)


    Mandy - Nate and Ziara (son and daughter) (their father has not been named yet)


    Ashton, Nymyra, and Natalya¡¯s parents have not been introduced.


    Rye and Daniy are cousins but this will be exined more in book 2


    Brandon is Chris, Kni, and Mykenzie cousin but again exined more in book 2All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Any other gods mentioned are rted to Brandon, Chris, Kni and Mykenzie, Jailynn, and Bryn.


    Book 2 will get into all those rtionships.

 Forty - Three: Hurt Part 2

    Forty - Three: Hurt Part 2


    Forty-Three: Hurt Part 2


    Kaleb


    All I could think to do was turn her around and kiss her. It broke my heart when she pushed me away


    and dropped herself to the ground.


    ¡°Please, gorgeous, let me exin about earlier,¡± I beg.


    ¡°What¡¯s to exin? I know I am not what you want anymore.¡± She whispered.


    ¡°Knew I should have left right after that meeting. I am so stupid.¡± She says to herself


    Hearing her say that made me mad. She regretsing to my room that night. I never want to hear her


    say bad things about herself. I took a breath to calm myself before I started to exin.


    ¡°That is absolutely not true. I could tell your body had changed after having our amazing daughter. My


    mind went numb when I walked in and saw you in the bra and thong. I actually thought about touching


    you to see if you were real or not. You looked so fucking gorgeous standing there. I ran into the


    bathroom cause the sight alone made me cum in my pants like some inexperienced horny teenager.¡± I


    exin.


    ¡°No, my proudest moment.¡± I sigh.


    She looks at me, still crying, and I wipe the tears away. She closes her eyes, and I press my lips to


    hers. I touch my tongue to her lips, and she lets me in. I pick her up and carry her to the bed. Iy her


    down andy myself on top of her. This is not the romantic night I had in mind, but she needs to know


    how much I love her. I can¡¯t live without her. I run my hand down her hip and back up, taking her t-shirt


    with it. I slip her t-shirt off of her, and she leaves her arms stretched about her head. I start kissing


    down her neck to her mark and bite it gently. I hear her let out a gasp, and I can smell her arousal. I run


    both my hands up and cup my breasts. DAMN, they are way more than a handful now. I unsp her


    bra (it fastens in the front) and slide it up and off her sexy fucking body. I look at those gorgeous


    breasts andtch onto one of her nipples. She lets out a loud moan as I give the bar that runs through


    that nipple a tug and squeezes the other one in my hand. She arches into my touch.


    ¡°Kaleb, please.¡± She moans.


    I smile; I know her body so well. I switch nipples and repeat my motions. I let go of her breast and slid


    my hand down. I get to her shorts and unbutton them and pull the zipper down. I slide my hand


    beneath that thong I know is there and rub her clit. Her hips jerk up, and she lets out a gasp. I feel her


    hand run up my back under my shirt, pushing it up. I sit up and pull it off. I take a look at my goddess.


    FUCK SHE IS SO SEXY! I lean down and kiss her while I remove her shorts and thong in one motion. I


    slip two fingers into her. SHE IS SO FUCKING WET, HOT and TIGHT! She pushes down to take my


    fingers deeper into her dripping channel. I start thrusting my fingers in and out of her. I add a third


    finger, and her first orgasm rips through her body as she screams my name. I continue to massage her


    inner walls. I drive my tongue deep into her delicious pussy before she has time to recover from her


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    orgasm. I had to wrap my arms around her hips, so she didn¡¯t jump off the bed. She had her hand


    buried in my hair. I slid, rolled, twisted, and thrust my tongue into her gushing pussy. I couldn¡¯t stop


    eating, licking, and sucking her pussy. HER TASTE WAS DRIVING ME CRAZY. She had orgasm after


    orgasm. She has apletely soaked face with her juices, and I have lost count of how many times


    she had creamed down my throat. I make her have onest orgasm with my tongue.


    ¡°Kaleb doesn¡¯t stop. Please, I need more.¡± She gasps out


    ¡°I am not stopping. You will be screaming my name all night long, my gorgeous goddess. I n on


    stretching your delicious pussy around my cock.¡± I growl in her ear.


    I line myself up with her sopping entrance and bury my dick all the way to the hilt into her. I feel her


    nails scratching up and down my back. I sit there for a while deep inside her; her feeling makes me


    want to cum. I slowly start thrusting into her. The sounds she is making go straight to my dick. I don¡¯t


    think I have ever been this hard. She is so fucking tight around me.


    ¡°Harder, please, Kaleb.¡± She moans.


    I deepen my thrusts and raise myself off of her to put more strength behind them. I lock down, and her


    pussy is so stretched around my dick that I almost cum at the sight of it.


    ¡°MMM gorgeous, my dick is stretching your hot, tight, gushing pussy is stretched wide,¡± I whisper in her


    ear.


    I tell her to wrap her legs around my waist, and she locks her ankles together behind my back. I


    increase the strength of my thrusts and grind and twist into her. She is running her hands up and down


    my chest and stretches them back above her head. The sight of her stretched out as I pound into her


    drives me wild. I can tell she is getting close.


    ¡°Cum for me, my goddess. I need to feel you tighten that dripping pussy around my dick.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Oh god, Kaleb, I am ¡­..¡± She screams as her orgasm surges through her body.


    She mps down on my dick so hard that it triggers my orgasm. I growl out of my release. I can¡¯t ever


    remember cumming this hard.


    ¡°Kaleb, im me.¡± She whispers in my ear.


    I let out a growl and bit down where her mark was. This causes her to have another orgasm as she


    mps down hard on me again.


    ¡°KALEB¡± She screams.


    I think the room shook when she screamed out my name. Iy back down and kissed her. She still has


    her legs wrapped around me, holding me inside of her.


    ¡°You like how I feel buried deep in your dripping pussy?¡± I ask her


    ¡°Yes, I love how you feel inside of me.¡± She moans as I grind into her.


    Wey like that for a while. She finally drops her legs, and I slip out of her. I roll off of her and pull her


    into my arms. We fall asleep together.


    Kni


    I wake up the next morning and try to move. I can¡¯t because I have a heavy arm draped over me. I turn


    my head and see Kaleb still asleep behind me. I slither out of his hold and head to the bathroom (I


    have to pee). I walk back in, and he is awake. He is staring at me. I have nothing wrapped around me,


    so he gets the full show. I walk to his side of the bed, and he grabs my hand and pulls me to him. I am


    straddling him. I can feel his hard dick under me. I start to grind myself on it. He lets out a growl. I am


    pulled down into a kiss. I pull away and sit up, looking at him. He gives me his sexy smirk and starts to


    pull me up his body. He ces my wet pussy over his face. He hooks his hands around my thighs so I


    can¡¯t move.


    ¡°Kaleb.¡± I stutter out.


    ¡°MMM, I am so hungry. Thank you, gorgeous, for bringing me breakfast in bed.¡± He says as he pulls


    me down to his face.


    He thrusts his tongue into me. FUCK, HIS TONGUE IS SO DEEP INSIDE OF ME. IT FEELS SO


    FUCKING GOOD! I start grinding on his tongue. He is rubbing my g-spot with his tongue. I am


    grabbing my breasts and squeezing them, pulling at the bars. He sucks my clit into his mouth and rubs


    it hard with his tongue.


    ¡°KALEB, I AM CUMMING!¡± I scream.


    I feel him open his mouth, practically engulfing my pussy as he drinks down everyst drop I gush out.


    He continues his assault on my clit and pussy with his tongue. I havepletely lost count of how


    many orgasms he has brought me. Finally, he shifts me back down. His face is soaked in my juices and


    is running down his neck and onto the bed.


    ¡°MMM, best breakfast ever. I might have to make that my breakfast every morning.¡± He smirks


    I slide myself down the entire 10 inches of his throbbing hard dick. He has me stretched wide, but he


    feels so good. I sit there for a minute to adjust to him. I am taking him as this has him so deep inside of


    me. I can feel his huge head touching my cervix. I start rocking back and forth, adding a twist to my


    hips. He grabs my hips.


    ¡°That¡¯s it, gorgeous; ride my dick.¡± He gasps.


    I start rising up and dropping down hard onto him. He starts meeting me thrust for thrust. I can feel my


    orgasm building.


    ¡°Let go, gorgeous; I wanna feel you soak my dick with your juices as you cum around my dick.¡± He


    says.


    ¡°Kaleb, I need to feel you fill me full of your seed,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°My gorgeous goddess, I am going to fill you so full of my cum it''s going to run down these sexy fucking


    thighs of yours.¡± He says as he thrusts up into me.


    My orgasm surges through me, and I squeeze his dick so tight.


    ¡°Fuck, Kni, your pussy is squeezing my dick too tightly. I can feel your juices running down it.¡± He


    moans


    He thrusts into me a couple more times. I feel him thrust up into me and hold me here as he fills my


    channel full of his seed. I arch at the feeling. I sit there with him deep inside me until he softens. I slip


    off of him andy my head on his chest. My sexy beast is back.

 Forty - Four: Animals

    Forty - Four: Animals


    Forty-Four: Animals


    Dustin


    I am sitting at my desk in my office. I have starteding in more. Myka just starteding back


    into the office this week. Nothing has happened in months which is starting to make me suspicious. I


    have had a weird feeling for thest week. I met with the rest of the guys and voiced my concerns.


    They all agreed. I am deep in thought when Myka walks into my office. I didn''t realize she was there


    until she ran her fingers through my hair.


    ¡°You ok.¡± She asks with concern in her eyes.


    ¡°Yeah, I just have a lot on my mind,¡± I tell her.


    I can see her start to shut down likest time when I didn¡¯t tell her what was happening. I grab her hand


    as she turns to leave and pull her into myp.


    ¡°Hey listen I¡¯ll tell you what¡¯s going on,¡± I say to her.


    I told her everything that we guys talked about. I let her know that we have not found anything. We just


    had a weird feeling. Iy my head on her chest and let out a sigh. I am still convinced that they are after


    Myka, Kni, and Mykenzie.


    ¡°Seriously, keep that shit at home,¡± Kaleb says as he walks in unannounced.


    ¡°Fuck you, I can guarantee if Kni showed up here to visit you that you would lock your office and be


    unavable for hours.¡± I snark at him.


    He just shrugs his shoulders as he smirks. He can¡¯t argue with me because he knows it¡¯s true. I am


    d he found his mate. I know he had been looking since he was 18. I do have to admit that I was a


    little jealous that Kni was his mate. I love Myka, but for fuck sake, my best friendnded a


    goddess. I guess having a sexy fae is just as good.


    ¡°We need to get home now¡±, Nate gasps as hees running in.


    ¡°I stand up, grab Myka and push her behind me to protect her from something. I see Kaleb tense up,


    and we look at each other.


    ¡°What the fuck is going on?¡± I demand.


    ¡°I just got a mind link from dad. Someone tried to kidnap the kids.¡± Nate exins, still out of breath.


    I hear Myka gasp, and I can feel her start to shake.


    ¡°Dominick.¡± I hear her whisper.


    I can hear the tears in her voice. I can feel my anger rising. I look at Kaleb and see him trying to mind


    link someone. I can tell he is pissed that someone tried to kidnap our babies.


    ¡°No, the babies are fine. They tried to kidnap Bree, Araya, Mariah, Brenton, and Ziara.¡± He says.


    I hear Myka gasp again. I turn around to see her eyes roll back in her head as she passes out. I


    catch her, and the three of us leave through my private elevator and head home. I have Myka lying


    in myp as we drive home. She wakes up about halfway home. I can see the panic attacking,


    and I tell her it¡¯s going to be ok. When we get home, it is total chaos. I see dad and Uncle Liam walking


    up to us. I mind-linked Natalya and asked her toe to get Myka. She is there in no time. I tell


    Myka to go into the house, and I will let her know what is going on as soon as I find something out.


    She tells me ok and gives me a kiss. As soon as she is out of earshot, I turn to dad.


    ¡°What the fuck! What happened?¡± I ask, trying to keep my cool.


    ¡°Apparently a few people have been watching the kids so they could figure out their schedule. I think


    they changed tactics because they knew that trying to kidnap the girls is life-threatening.¡± He exins.


    ¡°They were unsessful in their kidnapping attempt.¡± Uncle Liam states.


    We all look at him. I let out a breath that I didn¡¯t even realize I was holding. I look at Nate, and he


    rxes as well. Considering they tried to take this little sister.


    ¡°Who stopped them?¡± Nate asks.


    ¡°No one stopped them,¡± Dad says, smiling.


    I don¡¯t like where this is going. What the fuck is he smiling for?


    ¡°Apparently, we weren¡¯t the only ones that have been having that feeling about something happening.


    Kni and Mykenzie have also had some suspicions. They have been having the animals following the


    kids to school and home. Obviously staying in the shadows so as not topletely scare the shit out of


    everyone. When the kids got off the bus this afternoon they were waiting to grab them. Well, as soon


    as they went to grab them the animals came out of the shadows. So Phantom stood over the kids and


    he stood up to his full height. The other animals formed a protective circle around them. Then the


    girls¡­.¡± Dad exins.


    ¡°What the girls went after those fuckers?¡± Kaleb growls out.


    Oh shit, this is not going to go over well. I can see Kaleb on the verge of shifting. I let out a low growl


    letting him know that this is not the time.


    ¡°What happened next?¡± I ask.


    ¡°The girls appeared out of nowhere. We watched as the girls took them on. I was actually scared. You


    could actually see the fear on the guy''s faces when they realized who the fuck they just pissed off. I am


    gonna tell you those two are powerful and I am d they are on our side.¡± Dad says.


    ¡°Where are they now?¡± Nate asks


    ¡°All those fuckers ran off fast and the girls went after them. I am not sure if the girls havee back


    yet. We have been tightening down the security and no one got near the packhouse.¡± Uncle Liam said.


    I look over to see Myka running to me. She is hysterically crying. Natalya looks panicked as well.


    She crashes into my arms, and we all look at Natalya.


    ¡°The babies are gone,¡± Natalya says, starting to cry.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    I see Brighton and Ashton running over. I can¡¯t speak. How the fuck did they get into the house to get


    the babies? I look over to Kaleb, and he drops to the ground. Uncle Liam squats down to him. We all


    walk into the house and go to the rec room. I still don¡¯t know what to do. Kaleb has his head in his


    hands.


    ¡°How am I gonna tell Kni and Mykenzie this.¡± He says quietly.


    We are sitting there when Jadees walking into the room, followed by a man. I have never seen the


    man, but for some reason, he looks familiar. Jade lets out a growl andys his big ass down like


    everything is ok. I see Myka look up, still crying but smiling at the man.


    ¡°Hey princess, what¡¯s wrong?¡± He asks with a worried look.


    Myka tells him about everything that happened, and I can see anger sh in his eyes, and his fangs


    pop out. He¡¯s a fucking vampire. How the hell did none of us smell him?


    ¡°My baby.¡± She cries.


    He smiles, and I am just about to shift and rip his throat out. All of a sudden, two women walk in and in


    their arms are all the babies. What is the actual fuck is going on? I look at the women, and I notice one


    resembles Myka and the other has the same eyes as Chris.


    ¡°Mom, Imyra what are the two of you doing here?¡± Chris asks as he walks into the room.


    ¡°We were just returning these gorgeous little ones to their parents. Aphrodite and I were enjoying lunch


    when these three appeared out of nowhere with a note to watch them and keep them safe.¡± The


    woman Imyra says.


    She is holding Dominick, and I can see the look of love in her eyes. The other I quickly realize is Chris¡¯s


    mom, our moon goddess. We all lower our heads, except for Kaleb, who walks over and takes Jordyn


    from her. Jordyn gives Kaleb a little giggle and seems perfectly happy. Actually, all three look fine and


    are smiling and not hurt in any way.


    ¡°Sorry guys, this is Dimitri, his wife Imyra, and my mother,¡± Chris says calmly.


    ¡°You all can lift your heads. I may be your moon goddess, but I am also family now. So no more of this


    formality shit.¡± She says.


    The moon goddess just cussed. Well, I can see where Kni and Mykenzie get it from. We all sit there


    and talk. They exin what happened. Apparently, Kni and Mykenzie have put safety in a ce that


    if something bad is happening that the babies go to their mother to Imyra. Well, I guess that is about as


    safe a ce as you can get.


    ¡°Where are the girls,¡± Nate asks.


    ¡°Oh, I can guarantee that they are hunting those bastards,¡± Dimitri says.


    I can tell Kaleb is not ok with this, but we can¡¯t stop them. Besides, they are more than capable of


    taking care of themselves. I look at Kaleb, and I know he is worried and pissed. PLEASE, KYLANI,


    COME HOME SOON. I DON''T KNOW HOW LONG I CAN KEEP HIM FROM COMING AFTER YOU. I


    think. I am hoping she hears me somehow. I know it doesn¡¯t work the same way talking to them


    through their minds like our mind links, but maybe I got through.

 Forty - Five: Trackers

    Forty - Five: Trackers


    Forty-Five: Trackers


    Kni & Mykenzie


    (Kni speaking) - We were sitting in the house watching the babies when I heard Phantom let out a


    roar. I know his roars. This was one of rage. I looked at Mykenzie, and we sent the babies to mom and


    Imyra. They will be safe there since no one can get to that world; a very select few can if we grant them


    passage. We get to where Phantom is, and that¡¯s when we see them. There are at least 12 of them


    trying to take the kids. Oh, these mother fuckers. We see the animals make a circle around the kids,


    and Phantom brings himself to his full height. You can see the fear in their eyes now. We make


    ourselves known in front of the animals. All seven of us are there. I can smell some of them. Fucking


    vampires and werewolves. Seriously, whoever these wolves are, obviously, they are stupid, but the


    vamps should know better. I look at some of them and see realization hit them as to who they are


    against.


    (Mykenzie speaking) - These mother fuckers have no idea who the fuck they have pissed off. I can tell


    the wolves have no idea who any of us are, but the vamps do, and I can see the fear in their eyes.


    Good, maybe they will regret helping out whoever is behind this shit. We encircle them asshats, and


    they start fleeing to get away. We are able to get a hold of three of the vamps. They can¡¯t use their


    powers around us. No shimmering for these fucking idiots. We shit them to the packhouse dungeon


    and get the kids out of here and back to Lani and Lisa. We don¡¯t want them to see what is going to


    happen next.


    (Kni speaking) - The guys have run off, but unknown to them, we put a tracer on a couple of them.


    We look around and call the animals to us. Bryn, Daniy, Alexis, Jailynn, and Leah sweep the area to


    ensure no one is around the area. The animalsy down as we talk to them. I have to admit that they


    are intimidating. Let¡¯s just take a look at Phantom: He is 16 feet from the tip of the nose to the tip of the


    tail and stands 9¡¯ at his shoulders; however, when he raises himself up to his full height, he is well over


    14¡¯ at his shoulders. He is a white tiger with blue eyes the colour of blue topaz. Jade: He is a ck


    panther with eyes the colour of an emerald. He is 10¡¯ from tip of the nose to tip of the tail and stands


    6¡¯at his shoulders, however, when he raises himself up to his full height he is well over 12¡¯ at his


    shoulders. Leo is a leopard with eyes the colour of amber and is the same size as Jade. Then there are


    the two wolves. Not werewolves, actual wolves. Onyx is solid ck with grey eyes. He is 7¡¯ from tip of


    the nose to tip of the tail and stands 6¡¯at his shoulders. When he stands at his full height he is 10¡¯ at his


    shoulders. Then there is Ember. Who''s fur is a very unique colour? Her fur actually resembles a fire


    with all the reds, oranges, and yellow in her fur. She also has eyes the colour of amber that fades to a


    reddish colour in the centre. We started with Phantom and Jade until they decided to bring home all


    these orphaned animals. Two big softy animals.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    (Mykenzie speaking) - We look at them and then at each other as much as we want to go and search


    for these bastards. We know that the guys wille looking for us if we stay gone too long. I can only


    imagine how Kaleb is doing right now after getting told what is happening.


    ¡°Find them!¡± Both of us tell them to look at all of the animals.


    ¡°Take turns looking so not to arouse suspicion.¡± We tell them.


    They nod their heads at us and take off. I sure hope these mother fuckers can handle the shit they


    have started. We will open up gates of hell on them, and we know the underworld boss.


    (Kni speaking) - I watch as the animals run off in different directions. I know they will find these


    assholes; even their moon goddess can save them when they do not. I am standing there when all of a


    sudden, I hear Dustin in my head. I am impressed that he figured out how to get through. Very


    interesting. PLEASE, KYLANI, COME HOME SOON. I DON''T KNOW HOW LONG I CAN KEEP HIM


    FROM COMING AFTER YOU. Is what he tells me. I pop into his mind to check on Kaleb because I


    know that is who he is referring to it. OH, SHIT, Kaleb looks like he is losing control of his wolf fast. Ok,


    time to get home. I look at Mykenzie, and she agrees. The rest of the girls agree¡ªtime to get back to


    our pack.

 Forty - Six Return

    Forty - Six Return


    Forty-Six: Return


    Kni


    It waste when we got back to the packhouse. I knew everyone would still be up and waiting for us.


    We made our way down to the rec room. I knew that¡¯s where everyone would be. Besides, it is the only


    room big enough to hold all of us at once. I was right; as I walked down into the rec room, I was pulled


    into a pair of strong arms. I looked up at him, and his eyes were red-rimmed. I touched his face, and


    Kaleb looked at me.


    ¡°I am ok,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°I know; I was just worried,¡± Kaleb whispers.


    Kaleb doesn¡¯t let go of me, and we sit down on one of the chairs. I sit down on hisp. Between


    Mykenzie and I, exin who the fuckers were that tried this shit. I tell them that we didn¡¯t recognize any


    of the wolves. I do tell them that we did capture three of the vampires.


    ¡°Our dungeon isn¡¯t equipped to hold vamps,¡± Dustin says.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, and we made some upgrades to the dungeon. They can hold any creature now.¡± I say.


    I tell them that we want them to sit there for a couple of days before we have a nice chat with them.


    After an hour, we all decide that it¡¯s time for bed. I stand up and pull Kaleb up with me, and we walk up


    to our room. I lock the door after we walk in. Mom asked if she could have both Jordyn and Xaydyn for


    the night. I can tell Kaleb is upset.


    ¡°You¡¯re mad at me,¡± I say


    ¡°I am not mad. I was just scared that I was going to lose you.¡± He admits.


    ¡°Kaleb, you can¡¯t lose me. I would rather be hurt than you. If you got hurt or worse, I would lose my shit.


    I can¡¯t die, but you can and that scares me more than anything.¡± I tell him.


    I am standing in front of him, running my hands through his hair. He looks at me, and the next thing I


    know, I am lying on the bed with him hovering over me. I have one of my hands on the back of his


    head. He is just staring at me.


    Kaleb


    I stare down at her. She pulls me down, and when our lips touch, I let out a groan. I feel her hand run


    through my hair, and I need to feel her skin touch mine. I run my tongue across her lips, and she grants


    me entrance. I slip my tongue into her sweet mouth and deepen the kiss. I felt her other hand slide up


    my back, pulling my shirt as she goes. I break the kiss, sit up, and pull my shirt over my head. I grab


    the bottom of her shirt and pull it over her head. I lean back down and give her another kiss. I trace my


    fingers around her sides to her back and unsp her bra. I slide the straps off of her shoulders and


    toss them across the room. I wrap both of my hands around her breasts and roll them in my hands.


    They are so perfect and overflow my hands. I love the way her body changed after the birth of our


    daughter. She arches into my touch, and I flick one of her nipples with my tongue. I tug on the bar, and


    she lets out a gasp. I take the pebbled nipple into my mouth and suck on it. I squeeze the other breast


    with my other hand and give that bar a little tug. That gets me a loud moan. I switch nipples, and with


    my other hand, I glide my hand down her curves and slide my hand down under her shorts. I run a


    finger through her slick lips and start rubbing her clit.


    ¡°Kaleb.¡± That is all she can say.


    I stop rubbing her clit and, with both hands, slide her shorts off her body. I sit up and look down at her.


    God, she is so fucking gorgeous. I touch her body, and it is so hot to the touch. That¡¯s when I smell it.


    That scent. Her chocte raspberry has a hint of coconut, but there is a touch of caramel. That¡¯s when


    it hits me. Shit, she is in heat again. She probably didn¡¯t realize it with everything that happened. The


    adrenaline probably kept her from realizing it. I am surprised that she is in heat again. I think about it,


    Jordyn is seven months old now, and usually, she-wolves have a heat every three to four months till


    they get pregnant with another pup. I am brought out of my thoughts; her scent is getting stronger. I


    hear her let out a cry. I look at her, and she is wrapping her arms around her belly. I look down, and her


    juices are flowing out of her. Her heart must have hit her hard when her adrenaline wore off. I slip out of


    my pants and run my hands up her thighs to her breasts, and she wriggles under my touch. I lean


    down, kiss her deeply, and slip two fingers into her gushing pussy. It is so hot and tight.


    ¡°Kaleb, it hurts.¡± She says.


    ¡°Shh baby, I will take the pain away,¡± I tell her.


    I keep thrusting my fingers deeper into her, and she pushes down on them to get them even deeper.


    The feel of her is so amazing. I love this woman so much. I added a third finger, and her orgasm


    surged through her as she screamed my name. I remove my fingers and lick everyst drop of her


    juices from them. GOD, THE FUCKING TASTE OF HER. I AM SO FUCKING HARD IT IS PAINFUL.


    Her scent is getting stronger, and I lift her legs over my shoulders and wrap my arms around her hips


    so she can¡¯t move.


    ¡°KALEB¡± She screams as I thrust my tongue deep into her gushing pussy.


    I am licking, sucking, and fucking her with my tongue. I look up, and she has her arms stretched up


    above her and arching. The sight alone makes me want to cum. I ce one of my hands on her breast


    and start massaging it. I see her grab the sheets. I start rubbing her clit with my thumb as I roll, twist,


    and thrust my tongue into her delicious pussy. I could spend all day eating her delicious pussy. I wrap


    my tongue around her clit and suck it into my mouth.


    ¡°KALEB, I AM CUMMING!¡± She screams.


    I drink every drop she releases. I make her have orgasm after orgasm. She tastes so fucking good I


    can¡¯t help but keep eating her. My face is covered in her juices, and I give her onest orgasm and


    work my way back up her body. I graze my canines over her mark, and she has another orgasm. She is


    so sensitive when she is in heat. Any little touch sets her off.


    ¡°I love you so much Kni.¡± I tell her.


    Ice our fingers together and raise that hand above her head. Her other hand is running through my


    hair and along the back of my neck. I love it when she does this. It feels so good. I slip inside her tight,


    hot channel and bottom out. I don¡¯t move to afraid I mighte right then. She gasps as I stretch her


    pussy around my dick.


    ¡°Kaleb you feel so good. Please my Beta im me.¡± She whispers in my ear.


    I begin thrusting hard and deep into her. I am taking my time. I am going to make thisst.


    ¡°Wrap your legs around me gorgeous,¡± I tell her.


    She wraps her legs around me and locks her ankles together. I bury my head into her neck over her


    mark and increase the speed of my thrusts just a little. We are kissing as I grind into her. I add a slight


    twist as I grind, and she screams pleasure. I am not rushing this. I feel her mp down around my dick


    as she cums. God, I love the feeling of her cumming around my dick. I keep thrusting deep and hard


    into her. I want her to cum at least once more before I fill her full of my cum. I keep up the pace and


    strength of my thrusts. She has cum twice more, and I can feel my orgasm building. I can feel my balls


    tighten.


    ¡°Cum for me again my goddess. I want to feel that pussy of yours squeeze my dick oh so tight.¡± I growl


    out.


    I twist and grind as I feel her pussy tighten around me.


    ¡°KALEB¡± She screams as her orgasm rips through her delicious body.


    I feel her nails dig into the base of my neck and her other hand squeezes mine as she cums hard


    around my cock. I continue to thrust into her.


    ¡°Please Beta, I need to feel you fill me full of your seed. ce another pup in me.¡± She moans out.


    That does it; my orgasm rips through my body. I bury myself deep in her pulsating channel and fill it full.


    My caninese out, and I bite down on her mark, reiming my goddess. She screams out as


    another orgasm rushes through her body. My mind is racing. She wants me to round her belly with


    another pup. I will give her all the pups she wants. With every pump of my release, she digs her hand


    in my hair and arches.


    ¡°MMMM I love the feeling of you filling me full of your seed.¡± She gasps out.


    ¡°Oh, baby I will fill you so full of my seed,¡± I tell her.She still has her legs wrapped around me. I smirk


    into her neck. I love how she keeps my dick buried in her tight pussy for as long as she can. I grind into


    her as I continue to fill her full and she arches and lets out a small scream. Wey there kissing until


    finally, she unwraps her legs from around me, and I pull out of her hot channel. She makes a small


    sound of disappointment. I kiss her neck, letting her know that this is not thest time I will be buried in


    her. I wrap myself around her, and we fall asleep.


    Kni


    I wake up, and I have to squirm out of Kaleb¡¯s arms. I need to pee badly. Ie back in and he is


    an arm over me pulling into his rock hard chest. God, my man is so fucking sexy. I turn over and look at


    him. He is tall at 6¡¯4¡±, which I love. Yes I know I am short (I am 5¡¯4¡±), but I like my men tall. He has this


    thick curly back hair. He keeps in a shaggy surfer style. He has the most gorgeous bright haze with a


    hint of grey towards the center. He has the perfect oliveplexion. He has that fucking delicious body


    that I love. Nice broad shoulders that taper down in a v-shape. He looks like he should be out on a


    surfboard. He could be a fucking model. HE IS ALL MINE!


    ¡°See something you like¡± I hear him ask.


    Of course, he would wake up while I was greedily fucking him with my eyes. I don¡¯t care he is mine if I


    want to fuck him with my eyes, I can damn it. I am just about to say something when a sharp pain


    shoots through my belly, and I start to get really hot. I know what is happening. What the fuck. Why am


    I going through heat again already? I try to keep quiet, but a small whimper escapes my mouth. I feel


    Kaleb touches my hip, and it feels so good. I can feel myself getting wet. I see his eyes get dark and I


    know he can smell my arousal. I can see him and his wolf fighting for control. I loved every momentst


    night, but right now, I need to be taken hard. Kaleb sits up, and I look at him. I give him a smile.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Let him out, Kaleb,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Are you sure? I know how he can be with you.¡± He says worriedly.


    ¡°I am sure, he won¡¯t hurt me. I am a big girl, I can take it.¡± I tell him as I touch his chest.


    I watch as his wolf takes over his body. He stands up, and it¡¯s no longer Kaleb in control. Eli has control


    now, and he gives me a smile. He is standing there watching me. I roll over and raise my ass to him. I


    hear him let out a growl. I feel him kneel on the bed and touch my thighs. I have my hands stretched


    out above my head, and my breasts are touching the bed. I feel him push down on my lower back, so


    my pussy is presented to him. I can feel my juices running down the insides of my legs.


    ¡°Oh, my beautiful mate. You¡¯re so wet for me. I can see your juices running down your legs and you


    smell fucking delicious.¡± Eli growls out.


    I felt him run his hand up the inside of my leg and through my wetness. I hear him let out a growl, and I


    know he is licking all of my wetness from his hand. Hearing him growl makes me even wetter. I let out a


    scream as he drove his tongue deep into my dripping pussy. He is rolling and twisting and getting so


    deep into me with his tongue while he rubs my clit with his finger.


    ¡°You taste fucking amazing my beautiful mate. I wonder how many orgasms I can make you have by


    eating your fucking delicious pussy.¡± Eli says


    I let out a moan at his words. Damn, between him and Kaleb and their dirty bedroom talk, it¡¯s no


    wonder I get so wet. He continues to give me orgasm after orgasm with his tongue. I feel him pull away


    and look over my shoulder as he licks his lips.


    ¡°Face forward gorgeous. I am gonna stretch that tight pussy of yours around my dick.¡± Eli tells me.


    He ms into me, causing me to scream out. GOD HE IS SO DEEP IN ME. He is taking me hard and


    deep, and it feels so fucking good. I can feel myself being stretched and his balls pping against me.


    He is thrusting into me and pulling my hips back to meet him every time. I feel him lean over me and


    grab my breast in hisrge hands. He starts kneading them and it just adds more pleasure.


    ¡°Your pussy is so tight around my dick my mate. So hot, tight, and wet for me.¡± Eli groans.


    He continues to take me hard and deep, and I can feel my orgasm building. He gently pulls me up


    against his chest with his hand around my throat. He is still mming into me, not losing any power in


    his thrusting.


    ¡°Please you feel so good so deep in me. im me.¡± I tell him.


    I hear him growl, and his hands slip down to cover my breasts. He tugs on the bars, and I let out a


    scream.


    ¡°Kalyani, god baby, I can feel your pussy tightening around my dick. Cum for me my goddess let me


    feel your juices drip down my dick.¡± Kaleb growls into my ear.


    Fuck they switched back as they were taking me. Damn, that''s fucking sexy. I feel him kiss my neck


    and tilt my head, giving him full ess.


    ¡°KALEB,¡± I screamed as my orgasm washed through my body.


    I hear him let out a loud growl as I feel him filling me with his cum. It just keeps flowing out of him. It


    feels fantastic. He holds my hips still, buried deep in me, filling me full. I can feel some of his cum


    running down my legs. I let out a scream of pleasure as he sinks his canines into my mark and causes


    another massive orgasm to surge through my body. He holds me close to him as he releases my neck


    and licks at my mark. I can still feel him filling me.


    ¡°Kaleb I love you so much,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°I love you so much, my goddess. I would die if I lost you.¡± He says in my ear.


    After what seems like forever, he finally slips from my body, and wey down. My back is to his chest,


    and he has me wrapped in his arms. I know it scared him when I went after those fuckers who tried to


    kidnap the kids. I turn to him, and he looks at me.


    ¡°You know you can¡¯t lose me. I know it scared you, but you have to remember I can¡¯t die.¡± I tell him,


    running my hand down his face.


    ¡°I know that but I still worry. I would rather it be me that gets hurt than you.¡± He says.


    ¡°I know but I would rather it be me. If you got hurt or worse I would lose my shit and that would be bad.


    You getting angry is one thing, me getting angry is dangerous. I can¡¯t die Kaleb, but you can and I will


    not let that happen.¡± I tell him seriously.


    He pulls me into a kiss and pulls me to straddle him. This starts a new round of lovemaking. GOD I


    LOVE THIS SEXY BEAST OF MINE!

 Forty - Seven: Cousin

    Forty - Seven: Cousin


    Forty-Seven: Cousin


    Dustin


    I was very happy when those girls walked inst night. I was not sure how much longer I could keep


    Kaleb from going and searching for her. Thest thing I needed was him taking off to find her and


    getting caught in the middle of whatever was happening. I knew if he got hurt or worse, she would go,


    full goddess, which is dangerous. When they told us that they caught three of the vamps helping to


    kidnap the kids, I was shocked. I knew our cells couldn¡¯t hold vamps, but apparently, they have done


    something to ensure that the vamps can¡¯t get out. I am sitting in my office. I want to meet with all the


    guys to figure out where we go from here. I mind-linked everyone and texted Chris and the guys. I can¡¯t


    send them a mind link.


    What the fuck? Kaleb has a block up, and I can¡¯t get through. I start to worry about why he has a block


    up. I hope they are not fighting and that everything is good between them. The rest of the guys walk in,


    and I look at Reecie. He looks dead on his feet. He looks like he hasn¡¯t slept all night. I see him look


    around, and he lets out a huff.


    ¡°At least I am not the only one who didn¡¯t get to sleepst night.¡± He grumbles.


    ¡°Hey, where¡¯s Kaleb, and what the hell is up with you?¡± Ashton asks Reecie.


    ¡°Fucking Mykenzie had another heatst night. It must have been suppressed with all the fucking


    drama thest few days. Well, it hit hardst night. I am fucking exhausted.¡± Reecie exims.


    Chris makes a face of disgust. I don¡¯t think he wants to hear this shit about his sisters. I can¡¯t me


    him. I wouldn¡¯t want to hear my sister''s future mate talk about her heat. Thank god I have a few years


    before that happens. Well, that exins why Kaleb has a block-up. I try onest time to mind link him,


    and this time, he answers. I was shocked. He says he will be down in a few minutes. Kaleb walks in a


    couple of minutester and takes a seat. He does look tired but not as tired as Reecie. I give him a


    smirk, and he flips me off.


    ¡°Fuck you, man. She is asleep right now.¡± Kaleb tells me.


    I just shake my head, and we get down to business. We discuss the vampire issue. We discuss how to


    go about interrogating them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry my sisters will get them to talk,¡± Chris says.


    I am not sure I want them anywhere near those bastards, but I have a feeling that is the only way to get


    them to talk. I look at Kaleb, and he agrees, which surprises me. Chris exins that since his sisters


    have every known species of supernatural creatures in their blood, they are kind of the masters of all.


    This means that the vamps have to talk, or the girls will make them talk.


    ¡°Just be prepared. When my sisters interrogate them, they will be in full goddess mode. I am telling you


    this because depending on howpliant the vamps are, things could get dark, and my sisters can get


    vicious when they are protecting the family, and they consider this pack and every one of the wolves in


    its family. When they are in protection mode, they are not nice, and when ites to torture, my sisters


    cane up with stuff no one could even imagine. I can guarantee their eyes will glow and the red


    glow will be around them if the vamps piss them off. I am not trying to scare any of you, I just want


    everyone to be prepared as to what has the possibility of happening.¡± Chris exins.


    We all look at each other. Well, this should be interesting to witness. I hope that they don¡¯t fight the girls


    during interrogation for the vamp''s sake. I can only imagine the surge of power that the two could


    release. All of a sudden, the door to my office ms open, and dad is standing there.


    ¡°We have a situation.¡± He says.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on dad?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I am going to assume that Kni and Mykenzie are in heat again.¡± He says, looking at Kaleb and


    Reecie.


    They both nod their heads yes.


    ¡°Well, apparently it must be a strong one because it sent all the other girls into heat as well. Myka,


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Natalya, Leah, Daniy, Jailynn, and Alexis have all gone into heat. Bryn is the only one not since she


    is still pregnant. Even Lisa went into heat.¡± Dad says.


    Kaleb makes a face at that. That is not something one wants to hear about their mother. Why the hell


    would she go into heat? Chris exins that she is part of the original family and has some of his


    sister¡¯s blood on her, so yeah. Kaleb turns a shade of green as Chris exins this about his mother¡¯s


    heat.


    ¡°Please stop talking about my mom. I am getting a little ill,¡± He squeaks out.


    Iugh at him, and he tells me to shut the fuck up. We start to argue, and dad tells us to shut up. Poor


    Leah and Alexis haven¡¯t found their mates yet, so this is going to be hard for them. There is a knock on


    my office door, and in walks my cousin Nymyra. When did she get back from visiting her mother? I see


    she dyed her hair again. Thest time I saw her, it was red. Now it is a deep purple, and it looks good


    on her. I hear someone take a deep breath and look over to see Chris staring at her. OH SHIT, I THINK


    CHRIS JUST FOUND HIS MATE!


    ¡°What in the fuck is going on around here? I leave for a couple of months to visit mom, and all hell


    breaks loose.¡± Nymyra says, crossing her arms.


    I see her start sniffing, and she turns towards Chris and growls. YEP, THEY ARE DEFINITELY MATES.


    She level¡¯s me with a look, and I start exining everything that has happened since she has been


    gone. I am just getting to the part where the girlse in, and Mykenzie and Kni walk in. DAMN,


    THEY SMELL GOOD. Nymyra¡¯s eyes just about pop out of her head when she sees them. She dips


    her head and bows to them. They give her a look. I hear a growl and look over to see Nate giving


    Kni a look that Kaleb is not appreciating. I tell Kaleb and Reecie to get them back to their rooms, so


    no fights break out. I look at Nate and tell him to get his ass to Daniy and deal with that. Ashton


    heads off to find Jailynn as Brighton goes to find Natalya. The rest of the guys leave to do whatever.


    Chris gives Nymyra a look, and he leaves. I exin the rest to Nymyra, and she sits there shocked.


    ¡°So our a pack gained two goddesses and one fucking sexy god. I have been gone way too long. Mom


    told me to tell you hi and that she would like toe to visit if possible.¡± Nymyra says.


    Nymyra is a hybrid. She is part wolf and part vampire. Her mother is a vampire, and her father is my


    mother¡¯s brother. Nata is my dad¡¯s sister¡¯s daughter. It was a shock at first when my uncle¡¯s mate


    was a vampire, but apparently, there are some vamps that don¡¯t feed on humans. Her mother is one of


    those. Nymyra is very beautiful. She stands 5¡¯8¡± with long deep purple hair (her natural hair colour is a


    pale blonde which she hated), and she has the deepest blue, almost purple eyes. She is just as curvy


    as all the other damn sexy women we have walking around here.


    I told her what had happened thest few days since the attack. To say she was pissed is an


    understatement. I exined that it apparently suppressed Kni and Mykenzie¡¯s heat, so when all the


    excitement died down, their heat came on full force, triggering all the other women to go into heat. She


    looks terrible, and I know why. Her scent hits me, and fuck. I told her to go back to our room and that I


    would be there in a few minutes. She gives me a smile and heads back to our room.


    ¡°She¡¯s beautiful Dustin. Go to your mate, she needs you right now more than I do.¡± Nymyra says to me.


    I get up and give her a hug and tell her I am d she is back. We leave my office together, and I head


    to my room. I have a sexy fae in the heat waiting for me.

 Forty - Eight: New Mates

    Forty - Eight: New Mates


    Forty-Eight: New Mates


    Chris


    When Dustin¡¯s cousin Nymyra walked in, I was speechless. She is fucking sexy as hell. She is tall at


    5¡¯8¡± with long deep purple hair. Her eyes are fucking sexy as hell that deep blue damn near purple


    color. She has the perfect hourss figure and I just want to run my hands up and down her body. Her


    fucking scent was delicious. She has this intoxicating caramel and vani scent. It made my mouth


    water. I could see some tattoos peeking out from underneath her shirt. I go back to my room and take


    off my shirt. I look at myself and wonder if she would be interested in me. Probably not. She looked at


    me but I knew she figured out who I was once my sisters came into the room. That was almost a


    fucking disaster. I am d Dustin made Kaleb and Reecie get them back to their rooms as fast as he


    did. I look at myself in the mirror. I am 6¡¯5¡± with pale strawberry blonde hair. I keep my hair long just


    because I don¡¯t like how I look with short hair. I have the same eyes as my mother, sapphire blue that


    fades to a hazel towards the centre. I have the same body build as all the other guys around here. My


    skin is a nice golden colour, like I have a tan all year around. I go andy down on my bed and close


    my eyes. I know she is my mate, but I doubt she feels the same way. I know that she is a hybrid. I know


    her mother and the coven she lives in. Why am I not surprised that my mate is part wolf and vampire? I


    would me my mother, but I know it¡¯s that damn split soul thing that Dimitri and Dominick did to


    protect us. Well, at least we can be friends and allies. I might not have a chance, but at least I can be


    around her. I hear a knock on my door. I wonder who it could be.


    Nymyra


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    When I walked into Dustin¡¯s office, I was hit with the scent of ocean and forest. I looked around, and


    that¡¯s when I saw him. DAMN he is fucking sexy, and I want to straddle him right then and there. I can


    tell he is tall, around 6''4'''' - 6¡¯5'''', with long pale strawberry blonde hair. His eyes are a gorgeous


    sapphire blue with hazel in the middle. His body is absolutely fucking delicious. Those fucking broad


    shoulders taper down to his waist and perfectly tanned skin. I really just want to strip him down and run


    my hands, lips, and tongue all over that sexy fucking body. They walk in just as I am thinking more dirty


    thoughts about my newly found mate. FUCKING HELL, IT''S KYLANI AND MYKENZIE. What in the hell


    are they doing here? I drop my head and bow to them as I should. They are the masters. That¡¯s when it


    hits me he is their brother. I had never met him before, but I knew he existed. I hear Dustin tell Kaleb


    and Reecie (ha! ha! I know Reece. Really what a nickname, then it hits me, oh yeah, Uncle Reece) to


    get the girls back to their rooms. AH HA, my suspicion is confirmed. My coven is on very good terms


    with the goddesses, and they stopped by nine or ten months ago for a visit. I thought I caught Kaleb¡¯s


    scent on Kni, but I wasn¡¯t sure. Kaleb grabs her and pulls her out of the room. Slowly the guys


    disperse, and it¡¯s just Dustin and me. I look at Chris as he leaves, and he gives me a sexy smile. I can


    feel my panties getting wet. Dustin continues telling everything that happened thest basically year,


    and I am pissed that someone has targeted my pack. Oh, they are in deep shit now, though, that they


    have pissed off Kni and Mykenzie. Those two will rain hell down on those fuckers. I tell Dustin I am


    helping figure this shit out, and he nodded his head. There is a soft knock on his door, and this


    gorgeous woman walks in. I can smell the fae in her. I realize this is Dustin¡¯s mate. I tell him that she is


    beautiful and to go to her. I leave his office and start to head back to my room. I catch Chris¡¯s scent and


    decide to head to his room. I knock on the door, and he tells me toe in. I walk in and shut the door.


    OH MY GOD, he is lying there on his bed shirtless, and fuck me, he has a fucking eight pack that I


    want to run my hands over. I lock the door and walk over to him.

 Forty - Nine: Mating and Marking

    Forty - Nine: Mating and Marking


    Forty-Nine: Mating and Marking


    Chris


    I tell whoever is at my door toe in. I hear the door open and then shut. I still have my eyes closed


    because it¡¯s probably one of the guysing to talk about the recent events and the vamps. I hear the


    lock click and think that¡¯s weird, but I pay no attention. I hear them walk over to the bed, and I am


    waiting for them to talk. All of a sudden I felt someone straddle me and felt a soft pair of lips pressed to


    mine. My hands attach to a set of hips, and my mind is having a problem registering what is going on.


    That¡¯s then the caramel and vani scent hits my nose, and I know who it is. I grab her ass and lick


    along her bottom lip. She opens her lips, and I slip my tongue into her mouth and taste her. Fuck she


    tastes fantastic. I hear her leave out a soft moan and I can feel myself growing hard. She pulls away


    and sits up. I look at her, and fucking damn, she is absolutely beautiful. She runs her hands up and


    down my chest and I let out a groan. She is leaving tingles everywhere she touches. I grab the bottom


    of her shirt, slide my hand up, and pull it over her head. I trace the tattoos that run down her sides and


    across her ribs. I trace them around her back and unsp her bra. I slide the straps off her shoulders,


    down her arms and off of her and toss them away. I bring my hands back around and cup her breast


    with both of my hands. Damn, they are big and soft. They are way more than a hand full with little


    titanium hoops with sapphires through each nipple. I give a light tug to one of the hoops, and she lets


    out a moan and arches into the touch. I feel her start to grind against me, and I groan again. I pull her


    down to me and kiss her hard. I flip over and hover above her. I let my hand slide down to the top of her


    pants, unbuttoning them and sliding the zipper down. I slip my hand into and between her panties and


    skin, slip a finger between her folds, and rub her clit.


    ¡°Chris, more please.¡± Nymyra gasps.


    ¡°Nymyra tells me what you want,¡± I tell her.


    ¡°I want you to make me yours.¡± She says.


    I remove my hand, and she lets out a whine. I hook my fingers on her pants and panties and quickly


    slide them off her long sexy legs. I sit there and look at her. Fuck she is delicious. I want those long


    legs wrapped around my waist and hooked over my shoulders. That¡¯s when I catch a new scent. My


    eyes go wide. OH DAMN, SHE IS A VIRGIN! SHE IS TOTALLY AND 100% COMPLETELY MINE! I


    instantly get rock hard and almost cum in my pants thinking about it. I stand up, undo my jeans, push


    them and my boxers down, and step out of them. Her eyes widen, and I know she is looking at my dick.


    I am well endowed, and I hope she can take all of my thick 11 inches. I crawl back up her body,


    spreading her legs around my hips. I kiss her deeply as I slip a finger into her. DAMN, she is tight and


    soaking wet. I slowly start thrusting it into her, and she arches, pressing it deeper into her. I add a


    second finger, and she gasps at the feeling.


    ¡°Chris, please you feel so good.¡± She moans out.


    The sound goes straight to my cock. What this woman does to me and my body. I can feel her getting


    close to the edge.


    ¡°Cum for my baby. Let me feel that tight pussy of yours squeezes my fingers.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°CHRIS¡± She screams.


    I feel her tighten around my fingers, and damn. I rub her inner walls as shees down from her


    orgasm. I pull my fingers from her dripping pussy and lick all of her juices from them. DAMN, SHE


    TASTES AMAZING. I kiss her neck and make my way down her curvaceous body. I ce her long


    sexy legs over my shoulders and wrap my arms around her hips. I don¡¯t want her moving as I flick her


    clit with the tip of my tongue. She wiggles and lets out a gasp. I run my tongue down her slick folds and


    into her hot channel. I pull her lips apart, slip my tongue deep into her, and start twisting it in every


    direction.


    ¡°OH GOD CHRIS DON¡¯T STOP! THAT FEELS FUCKING AMAZING!¡± She screams out.


    Her hands are buried in my hair as she arches and pushed my face deeper into her pussy. I wrap my


    tongue around her clit and suck it into my mouth. I keep driving my tongue deep into her and rubbing


    her clit with my finger. I can feel her next orgasm building. Her inner walls are fluttering against my


    tongue.


    ¡°CHRIS I AM CUMMING!¡± Nymyra screamed.


    I licked, sucked, and drank every drop of her juice from her delicious pussy. I started kissing my way


    back up her body as she recovered from her intense orgasm. I kiss her deeply so she can taste herself


    on my lips. I rub the tip of my dick against her clit, and she moans. I line myself up with her entrance.


    ¡°You ready baby?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°Yes, please Chris.¡± She gasps.


    I slowly sink into her, breaking through her barrier and bottom out. I feel her tense up and let out a cry


    of pain. I feel bad for causing her pain, but there is no way around it. I don¡¯t move yet, giving her time to


    adjust to my girth and length.


    ¡°Shh it¡¯s ok baby, just rx,¡± I tell her rubbing her thigh.


    Damn, her skin is soft and smooth. I keep rubbing her thigh, and slowly she begins to rx, and I feel


    her hands travel from my waist to my shoulders, sending chills down my spine. I slowly give a gentle


    thrust, and she lets out a moan. I slowly increase my depth and speed. Soon I am taking her hard and


    deep. I push myself up, not stopping my thrusting and look at her. FUCKING HELL, HER PUSSY


    LOOKS SWOLLEN STRETCHED AROUND MY DICK. She runs her hands up my chest, around my


    neck, and into my hair.


    ¡°Wrap your long sexy legs around my waist baby,¡± I say to her.


    She wraps her legs around me, and I lower myself to just touch my chest to hers. I am propped up on


    my elbows, and the new angle has me even deeper in her hot, tight pulsating channel. I can feel the


    head of my dick hitting her cervix. I can feel my balls tightening up but I want her to cum around my


    dick first. I feel her start to get tighter, and I know she is close.


    ¡°Let go baby and soak my dick in your juices. I need to feel your tight pussy squeeze my dick dry.¡± I


    whisper in her ear as I nip it.


    ¡°CHRIS¡± She screams as she cums hard around my dick.


    I feel her channel tighten around me almost painfully. I feel a gush of her juices soaking my dick.


    ¡°Please I need to feel you fill me with your cum.¡± She gasps out.


    ¡°Oh baby, I am gonna fill your pussy so full of my seed,¡± I tell her.


    My orgasm hits me, and I have never in my life cum so fucking hard or so fucking much as I did then


    deep in her. I kiss her neck as I continue to fill her channel. She tilts her head to give me ess. I have


    no idea what came over me. I whispered mine in her ear then I sank my canines into her neck, marking


    her. She lets out another scream, and I feel her orgasm surge through her body as she soaks my dick


    again. I pull back and lick at the bite to close it. I kiss her lips as wey there entwined in each other¡¯s


    arms. She still has her long sexy legs wrapped around me, holding me deep inside of her. She finally


    drops her legs, and I slip from her body. I wrap her in my arms and pull her to my chest. I hear her


    breathing even out, and I know she has fallen asleep. I finally fell asleep with her in my arms and a


    smile on my face.


    Nymyra


    I slowly wake up and feel a pair of strong arms wrapped around my body. Iy there a minute, then I


    rememberedst night. OH FUCK, I can¡¯t believe I did that. I don¡¯t know what came over me, but I had


    to have him. I was a virgin, and I gave it to him. All of a suddene to the realization I am fine with


    that. He is my mate and my sexy fucking god. It alles flooding back. I have never felt like that, and


    he knew every little spot to touch, lick, and suck to make me scream his name. I slip out of his arms


    and head for the bathroom. I have to pee. I turn on the shower and wait for the water to get hot. My


    whole body hurts, but it¡¯s a good hurt. I have just finished with my hair when I feel arms wrap around


    my belly and two big hands cup my breasts. The hands start kneading my breast, and a small moan


    escapes my lips. I feel his lips on my neck, and I gasp as a spark shoots down my body. That one kiss


    makes my juices start flowing.


    ¡°Hey baby, how are you feeling this morning?¡± Chris asks me.


    ¡°I feel great, a little sore but that¡¯s to be expected,¡± I tell him.


    I feel his hand slide down and a finger starts rubbing my clit, and I push myself into his hand. I can feel


    his rock-hard dick against my ass, and I start grinding on it. He lets out a growl, and his finger slips into


    my pussy. It is soon followed by a second finger as his thumb rubs my clit, triggering an orgasm. I


    scream out his name and grab his hand. God, his fingers feel so good inside of me, but I want


    something much bigger and thicker in me.


    ¡°Please Chris I need to feel your rock hard dick deep in me,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Are you sure baby, I know you are sore fromst night and I don''t want to hurt you?¡± He asks me.


    I can hear the concern in his voice, and I think that it is sweet that he doesn¡¯t want to hurt me, but I


    want him now. I grind back on his dick harder.


    ¡°Yes, I am sure. Please take me now.¡± I answer.


    ¡°Put your hands on the wall baby.¡± Hemands.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    I ce my hands on the wall and feel hime up behind me. I feel him lean over me, and I see one


    of his hands braced on the wall, and I feel the other hand on my hip. I felt him run his dick through my


    folds, and then he ms into me in one hard thrust. I let out a scream of fucking pleasure, and he takes


    me hard in the shower. His hand runs from my hip up to my breast, and he is squeezing it and tugging


    on the hoop through my nipple. I can feel the head of his dick hitting my cervix every time, and it feels


    so good. I start meeting him thrust for thrust, and I can feel my orgasm approaching.


    ¡°That¡¯s it, baby, I can feel your walls starting to squeeze my dick. Cum for me baby.¡± He whispers in my


    ear.


    I am not sure if it''s his deep, powerful thrusts or his fucking dirty talking, but my orgasm rips through my


    body, and I scream out his name as I cum hard around his dick. Damn he made me squirt. I can tell he


    is getting close; his thrusts are getting erratic.


    ¡°im me my sexy god and fill me with your seed. Put your child in me.¡± I tell him.


    I feel him give onest hard thrust, and he grabs my hip and buries himself deep inside of me. I feel his


    release filling me up. I feel some of it start to run down my legs, and I moan.


    ¡°You like it when I fill you so full of my cum that it runs down those long sexy legs of yours, baby?¡± He


    asks me, gasping.


    ¡°Yes, very much,¡± I tell him.


    He holds me here a while as he continues to fill my pussy with his cum. His hand is massaging my


    breast as he kisses my neck. He finally slips out of my body, and I feel very empty. I turn around to face


    him and pull him down into a deep passionate kiss.

 Fifty: Argument

    Fifty: Argument


    Fifty: Argument


    Zane


    We got back to the packhouse and everyone dropped onto chairs or the floor. Again another n that


    didn¡¯t go how it was supposed to. I thought we were in the clear. The kids had gotten off the bus, and


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    we were so close when out of the forest came those animals. THEY WERE FUCKING HUGE! When


    the tiger let out his roar, I thought I might be deaf after. I had gotten my friend, who was a vampire, to


    help. He and his coven that they and were more than willing to help bring them down. We had lost


    three more of our guys, and three of his guys had been captured. My friend wasn¡¯t able to be here, he


    had other business he had to attend to, but many of his best had been there to help.


    We had just sat down when my buddy showed up, and he was pissed. He had his second inmand


    with him. Now I had to tell him that three of his guys had been captured.


    ¡°You fucking jackass. You didn¡¯t tell me that the pack has them on their side.¡± Den yells at me.


    ¡°What the fuck are you talking about? You mean the girls?¡± I was confused.


    ¡°Yes Zane, the girls. Do you even know who they are and what they are capable of?¡± He asks me.


    ¡°They are our moon goddesses daughters,¡± I tell him.


    I don¡¯t see the big deal. Believe me, I know they are dangerous but he is making them out to be a lot


    more than that. I have a feeling there is more to those girls than I know.


    ¡°You are on your own. I will not jeopardize my coven for your pack. I just hope I can get my guys back


    alive and they haven¡¯t been interrogated yet. This stupid idea of you had better not put my coven in


    danger.¡± He tells me.


    He tells me that he is no longer helping me and that I can find help to get revenge on the pack from


    someone else. He is absolutely scared of these girls. He and the rest of his guys leave. Who are these


    girls, and why is everyone so fucking scared of them? In all my research, all we can find is that they are


    the daughters of our moon goddess. I am starting to get the feeling that that is just the tip of the iceberg


    with these girls. There is just not much information on them. It¡¯s almost like they are being hidden from


    the rest of the world. I sit there and look at the pictures of all eight of the girls that I have had my spies


    take over thest year. I might have to send a few more pictures to the Alpha and Beta. Just to remind


    them that I am still watching. I still think kidnapping the kids is the best way to go. I just have to try a


    new approach. I thought about the babies, but I knew that was out of the question. The babies rarely


    leave the pack''s territory, and when they do, they have lots of protection around. Mainly their mothers.


    Since I had begun watching, the Alpha, Beta and Gamma had all found their mates. The Alpha and


    Beta now have children. I was looking at the pictures when I noticed her. OH SHIT, NYMYRA IS BACK.


    I wonder when she came back. Why do things keep getting moreplicated? I was determined to


    find out what it was about those eight girls that made them so special and why the supernatural world


    was so damn afraid of those two sisters.


    I have tried getting ahold of Den, but he is refusing to help me. Great, now I have to find someone


    else to help me get my revenge on this pack. Everyone I talk to seems to be terrified of pissing off


    these damn women. I decided to contact some werebears, which I tried to avoid. I knew of a n that


    didn¡¯t like the pack. I reached out to the leader and exined what I wanted. He knew of the girls but


    was not afraid of them. We made a n to meet up and discuss what our terms would be and how we


    would work together. I dislike werebears, but I need some allies to help me tear this pack apart. Plus,


    maybe having a n of werebears as allies mighte in handy in the future. I am still trying to figure


    out who these girls are. I am nning on going to the elders tomorrow to see if they have any


    knowledge or can point me in the direction of someone who has some fucking answers.

 Fifty - One: Planning the Date

    Fifty - One: nning the Date


    Fifty-One: nning the Date


    Dustin


    I am sitting at my desk at work. It has been one month since the attempted kidnapping, and I know


    those bastards are still out there. We still have the three vamps in our cells. We have tried to get


    information out of them, but so far, we have had no luck. We have been debating on letting Kni and


    Mykenzie at them. We haven¡¯t yet, but I think we are going to have to let them get the answers we


    need. Everything has been going well besides that. Bryn had the twins two weeks ago, and as I


    guessed, it was a boy and a girl. The girl looks a lot like Bryn. They named her Tiayna nya Monoco.


    She has curly dark brown hair with Donte¡¯s silver-coloured eyes. The boy they named Mateo Antonio


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Monoco. He has curly dark blonde hair with Bryn¡¯s aqua blue-coloured eyes. At least the girl¡¯s heat was


    over. That was a harrowing experience having all of them in heat at the same time. I had to pull rank


    several times as fucking Kni kepting down to the main room to hang out. Apparently, this time


    around it wasn¡¯t as painful for her, but by hering down to the main rooms, many of the unmated


    wolves took a very intent interest in her, and Kaleb didn''t appreciate that. I am brought out of my


    thoughts by Myka walking in with an armload of paper and other things. I start to get up but she


    tosses everything down on my desk and takes a seat in the chair in front of my desk. I raise an


    eyebrow at her. She usually sits her sexy ass on myp.


    ¡°Oh stop we have a ton of shit to get through before that conference call tomorrow.¡± She snarks, rolling


    her eyes.


    ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s just you usually sit that sexy ass in myp. In fact, myp feels empty.¡± I say with a sad sigh.


    She gets up and walks over, and sits down on myp. Much better. We continue working for the rest of


    the day. When we get back to the pack, it is quiet. We walk into the packhouse and head to our room. I


    am expecting something to happen. It''s been too quiettely. I know those assholes from the Crimson


    Tide Pack are nning something. I wonder how they got vamps to work with them. Vamps and wolves


    aren''t known to be friendly with each other. I only know two vamps, and one is my aunt. I walk into the


    kitchen and find Chris with his arms wrapped around Nymyra. I give them a smirk. Chris just smirks


    back at me.


    "Don''t you dare fuck your woman in this kitchen where we eat? Disgusting bastard." Kni announces.


    She has Jordyn on her hip. Jordyn is now eight months old. I see Chris re at her, but shepletely


    ignores him. Nymyraughs at both of them. It is actually funny to watch Kni, Mykenzie, and Chris


    interact. They fight like your typical siblings, but at the same time, they have no problem beating the


    shit out of anyone who tries to hurt one of them. Jordyn reaches for her Uncle Chris, and he happily


    takes her from Kni. I am surprised that she is by herself. Kaleb is usually not far from her. I was


    happy when Kaleb finally found Kni after months of searching and chasing after her scent. They


    actually fit together well. I know Kaleb wants to give Jordyn a sibling, but I wonder how fast that could


    happen. I was also wondering the same thing with Myka. While the two women talk, I wander over to


    Chris.


    "I was wondering if you would know how soon the girls could conceive again?: I ask.


    "I do know, not that I want to discuss that kind of shit when it pertains to my sisters though. Anyway,


    yes while they do have heats, none of them need to be in heat to get pregnant. Fae''s are a very fertile


    race and as far as my sisters they have so much mixed in their blood that it''s hard to tell, but because


    of mother, they are also very fertile. Now saying that the one thing with my sister is that their bodies


    take a while to recover between pregnancies. I think mom told me that they have to wait about a year


    between pregnancies. Now with Kni it might be a bit different because of her being mated to Kaleb.


    It may not take her a full year to recover. As far as Fae''s go they can get pregnant fairly quickly back to


    back, but since Myka is part human it might take a bit longer in between." He exins.


    I have had Kaleb listening to the conversation the whole time. I had opened my mind link to him. He


    actually mind-linked me to see if I had seen Kni. I told him she was down in the kitchen with his


    daughter. I leave the kitchen and head up to my bedroom. When I walk in, Myka is sitting on the bed


    reading something.


    "Hey, I made a reservation at Le Marquise tomorrow for dinner," I told her.


    She looks at me like I am crazy. She loves that restaurant.


    "Why?'' She asks, raising an eyebrow.


    "I want to take you out to dinner at a nice ce, and I know it''s your favorite," I tell her.


    She leans over and kisses me. Wey down, and soon she is asleep. I, however, am still awake. I think


    back to the little box I have hidden in my briefcase. I am nning on asking Myka to marry me. I


    don''t know why I am so nervous. We have been together for over a year, and our son is now ten


    months old. We are mated, and we have both marked each other. For some odd reason, I am very


    worried she will say no. I know Kaleb is currently designing a ring for Kni. I guess Rye and Terrell


    are helping him. I think that Ahston is also looking at rings for Jailynn. Nate beat us all to the punch


    when he asked Daniy to marry him four months ago. It was also very hrious to see him ask Dimitri


    for Daniy''s hand in marriage. Of course, everything went fine, but I know he was scared to ask. This


    pack has certainly changed, and it is all due to these seven girls.

 Fifty - Two: Popping the Question

    Fifty - Two: Popping the Question


    Fifty-Two: Popping the Question


    Myka


    Dustin has been acting strange thest week. I feel like he is hiding something from me, and I am


    terrified of what it might be. I am getting ready in Mykenzie¡¯s room. She and Kni are helping me.


    Jordyn and Xaydyn are on the floor ying. You can tell they are cousins. They fight each other one


    minute and then are best friends the next. I am wearing a gorgeous sheer emerald green dress that


    Kni got for me. One of them has picked my jewellery for me while the other does my hair and


    makeup. They finally let me look in the mirror. I can¡¯t believe what I see. I don¡¯t recognize myself. I want


    to cry, but I don¡¯t because it would ruin my makeup.


    ¡°You look perfect,¡± Mykenzie says.


    ¡°Dustin is gonna be speechless when he sees you,¡± Kni says.


    They help me walk down the stairs, so I don¡¯t fall. I see Dustin waiting at the bottom of the stairs. He


    has his back to me. I see Rye¡¯s mouth drop open, and that¡¯s when Dustin turns around. Damn, he


    looks fucking sexy in his suit. I have to say my man cleans up well. I give him a smile, and he just


    stands there and stares. I start to worry when he doesn¡¯t move, but then a huge smile breaks out on his


    sexy face. I get to the bottom of the stairs, and he takes my hand and kisses the back of it. We walk out


    to the car holding hands. He opens the car door for me, and I slide into the passenger''s seat. He closes


    the door and walks around to the driver''s side. The drive to the restaurant is nice. We talk, and he


    never takes his hand out of mine. I am still worried that this might be ourst dinner as a couple. I know


    we are mates, but he has been acting so secretive that I am worried that he might have decided that I


    am not what he wants. We pull up to the restaurant, and the valetes and helps us. Dustin hands


    them the keys, and we walk into the restaurant. We are shown to our table, and he pushes my chair in


    after I sit. That¡¯s when I notice that we are in a private room. We order dinner and drinks, sit there, and


    talk about everything. I am really starting to get nervous now. I finish dinner, and dessert is brought to


    our table. I don¡¯t remember ordering dessert. I go to ask Dustin, but he is in front of me on one knee


    when I look up. I gasp when I realize what is going on.


    ¡°Myka, I knew you were the one when I saw you sitting in the cafe that day. When you walked into


    my office I knew I was in trouble. Thisst year and a half have been the best in my life. You have given


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    me happiness and an amazing son. Would you please do me the honor of being my wife?¡± Dustin asks.


    I can tell he is nervous. Then it hits me that this is the reason why he has been acting as he has. I look


    at him, and I can see he is scared of what my answer is.


    ¡°YES,¡± I yell.


    He smiles at me and slides the most gorgeous ring I have ever seen onto my finger. I pull him into a


    kiss and wrap my arms around his neck. He has his hands on my hips. I break the kiss, and he gets


    back up and sits down in his chair. He has the biggest smile on his face. I look at the ring. The band is


    tinum. The centre stone is a huge diamond in a princess cut with several small emeralds running


    down the sides of the band. The ring sparkles as I have never seen a ring sparkle.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Dustin asks.


    ¡°I love it. It is so beautiful.¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Not as beautiful as you.¡± He says to me. I look at him and am so in love with this man.


    I can¡¯t imagine what my life would be like without him in it. I am so d that I moved the three of us


    here, and I am so d that Dimitri talked me into taking the position at Dustin¡¯spany. I can¡¯t even


    remember what my life was like before now. I was so sad for so long, and now I am beyond happy. As


    soon as I get my man home, I am going to get him naked and make him scream my name.


    Dustin


    I wake up to Myka¡¯s head on my chest. We went to dinnerst night, and I asked her to marry me.


    She said yes, thank god. I have to admit there were a few moments when I thought she would say no.


    It took her a while to answer, but she said she was in shock and then said yes. I look down, and I see


    her beautiful face. Her hand is on my chest, and I look further down, and her naked body is covered by


    theforter on our bed. Iy there with my eyes closed, just taking in her being this close to me,


    when I feel a hand sliding down until it wraps around my half-hard dick. I let out a groan, and she


    started stroking me, adding a twist. This causes me to harden fully. I feel her kiss my neck, and I slide


    my hand down and grab her ass. I hear her let out a soft moan. I surprise her by flipping her over, so I


    am on top of her. I kiss her hard and deep and wrap one of my hands around her perfect breasts and


    give them a squeeze. She arches into the touch. I start kissing down her neck and nip at her mark. She


    lets out a gasp, and I can smell her arousal. I slip a hand down her sexy curves, slide one of my fingers


    between her slick folds, and start rubbing her clit.


    ¡°Dustin.¡± She moans.


    I smirk and slip my finger into her tight, hot channel. I slowly slide my finger in and out, adding a


    second, then a third in quick session. Her pussy is dripping with her juices and is incredibly hot. I


    can tell she is getting close, so I start rubbing her clit with my thumb.


    ¡°DUSTIN I AM CUMMING¡± She screams and soaks my fingers with her release.


    I lick everyst drop of her release from my fingers and continue my journey down her body. I slide her


    legs over my shoulders, wrap my hands around her hips, and thrust my tongue deep into her sopping


    pussy. I twist and roll my tongue as I lick, suck, and eat her fucking delicious pussy. I lose count of how


    many times she has cum, and my face is covered in her juices. I have made her squirt multiple times. I


    give her onest orgasm with my tongue and slowly work my way back up her body. I kiss her neck as I


    slowly slide my dick into her bottoming out. I start to thrust into her harder and deeper. She has her


    arms wrapped around my neck and my hands wrapped under her and on her shoulders.


    ¡°Wrap those sexy legs around my waist beautiful,¡± I tell her.


    She wraps her legs around me, and I can thrust deeper into her. I let out a groan at the feeling of her


    tight, hot, and fucking soaking pussy wrapped around my dick. I can never get enough of this fiance of


    mine.


    ¡°Dustin, you feel so good. Harder please.¡± She gasps.


    I start thrusting into her harder and deeper. I can feel the tip of my dick hit the entrance to her womb.


    ¡°Beautiful I am going to fill you full of my seed. I am going to put another pup in that sexy belly of


    yours.¡± I Whisper in her ear.


    ¡°Please, I want you to fill me. Yes, put another pup in me, Dustin.¡± She says.


    I keep thrusting, and I can feel pussy starting to tighten around me.


    ¡°Cum for me, beautiful. I can feel your hot, gushing pussy tightening around my throbbing dick.¡± I tell


    her.


    ¡°DUSTIN¡± She screams as her orgasm hits her, and she cums hard and soaks my dick in her juices.


    Hearing her find her peak triggers my orgasm. I growl out as my orgasm runs through my body. I fill her


    full of my seed as she wraps her legs tighter around me.


    ¡°Dustin I love the feeling of you filling me full of your seed.¡± She moans.


    Wey there entangled in each other''s arms as I continue to pump my release deep into her. She


    keeps her legs wrapped around me, so I stay embedded deep in her. She finally lets her legs slip down


    from around my waist, and I slowly slip from her body. I pull myself off of her body andy beside her,


    pulling her to my chest. I ced one of my hands on her belly, hoping I had created another pup with


    her. I love this woman so much.

 Fifty - Three Phobias

    Fifty - Three Phobias


    Fifty-Three: Phobias


    Chris


    I am sitting in the kitchen eating breakfast when Dustines walking in. He is in a pair of ck


    sweatpants. I watch him as he grabs some coffee and takes a seat across from me. I can see some


    marks on his shoulders, and I have a feeling thatst night must have gone well.


    ¡°I am going to assume that you are now engaged,¡± I state.


    ¡°You are assuming right my friend,¡± He says with a smile.


    I congratte him, and we sit there and talk for a while. I am not thrilled to be letting him know that the


    vamps still aren¡¯t talking. I let him know how things are going. I can see he isn¡¯t happy. I am not happy


    about it either. I know we are going to have to have my sisters get them to talk. I know none of the guys


    wants them around my sisters, considering that they tried to help kidnap the kids to get my sisters.


    ¡°We have no choice. I have to get them involved if we want to get anywhere.¡± I tell him.


    ¡°I know. I will send a linkter and have all the guys meet in my office. Kaleb is not gonna like this at


    all.¡± He tells me.


    I know Kaleb is not going to like it, but it has to be done. We need some fucking answers, and at this


    point, the only two that can get any of these assholes to talk are my sisters. I have talked to Kaleb, and


    he understands that Kni is what she is, but he still worries about losing her. After the attempts to get


    their hands on my sisters and Myka, I can understand his concern. I tell him that he will not lose her.


    I am very happy for Dustin and Myka. I know that Kaleb asked Rye and Terrell to help him make a


    ring for Kni, and I know when she sees it, she is going to burst into tears. She loves Kaleb so much,


    and I am d they found each other. I guess what Dimitri and Dominick did, splitting the souls, was the


    right thing. I was sceptical at first until Kni found Kaleb. I was still a bit sceptical until I found my sexy


    mate. Speaking of her, she just walked into the kitchen. DAMN, SHE IS FUCKING SEXY.


    ¡°What are you two sexy men talking about?¡± Nymyra asks.


    I give her a little growl when she calls Dustin sexy. She just rolls her eyes at me. She reminds me of a


    lot of Nata. Neither of those women has any problem letting someone know if they are attractive.


    Those two actually hang out a lot together.


    ¡°I was telling Dustin that we are gonna have to let my sisters at the vamps to get them to talk,¡± I tell her.


    She walks over and sits her sexy ass on myp. I wrap an arm around her waist and ce my hand on


    her thigh. I am just about to tell Dustin something when an extremely high-pitched and loud scream


    reverberates through the house. It¡¯sing from the rec room. I know that those screams. The three of


    us run down to the rec room to find all seven of the girls there. I hear more footsteps thundering down


    towards us, and soon the rest of the guys are there. My sisters are standing there screaming as three


    huge tarants crawl across the floor. I see the other girls start shaking, and I know what ising.


    They are on the verge of passing out. As tough as these girls are, they are all deathly terrified of


    spiders. The screaming quickly increases, and I look at Reecie and Kaleb. Before my sisters bring the


    house down with their voices, we have to do something. Reecie tells Kaleb to follow and do exactly


    what he does. Kaleb nods at him, and they walk up behind my sisters and cover their mouths with their


    hands. I can see both of them start to struggle as one of the gigantic tarants starts crawling toward


    them. Finally, Tarlek, Brighton, and I get something to catch the tarants as Kaleb and Reese turn my


    sisters so they can¡¯t see them anymore. We quickly take them out back and release them into the


    forest. By the time we get back, all seven have passed out from fear. Wey the girls on the chairs and


    couches around the rec room and wait for them to wake up.


    ¡°Seriously, these girls can bring the world to an end, and they are afraid of spiders.¡± Nate deres.


    ¡°Yes, they are deathly terrified of them,¡± Terrell says.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The guys are amazed that they are afraid of spiders.


    ¡°I guess I should call a pest controlpany to make sure this doesn¡¯t happen again. I thought they


    were gonna copse the house when they were screaming.¡± Dustin sighs.


    Myka, Natalya, and Dimitrie walking in to see what all the excitement is about. I know Dimitri


    knows what happened by the smirk on his face. He is carrying Xaydyn and hands him to Reecie when


    he gets close. Xyadyn looks at Mykenzie and starts to cry.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok little man, mommy is just sleeping she is tired,¡± Reecie tells him.


    Xaydynys his head on Reecie¡¯s shoulder and stops crying. Natalya hands Jordyn to Kaleb.


    ¡°How many?¡± Dimitri says.


    ¡°Three veryrge tarants,¡± I reply.


    All of a sudden, a faint glow starts radiating from my sister¡¯s jewellery. I look closer and let out a growl


    ¡ªthose two sneaky little shits. I know immediately what it is. Those two put tracers on some of the


    assholes that attacked the kids a month ago. They probably have been spying on them since. I should


    have known they would do that.


    ¡°Why are they glowing?.¡± Ashton asks


    ¡°Because they put tracers on a few of the guys that attacked the kidsst month. They have been


    spying and keeping track of them.¡± Donte answers.


    A low groan has us all looking at the girls. I notice that Leah is starting toe around. Reecie and I go


    to my sisters because we know how this might turn out. They will either wake up screaming or not. It¡¯s


    better to be ready to put a hand over their mouths if they wake up screaming. Slowly all of the start to


    wake up. As I predicted, my sisters woke up screaming. Reecie and I p our hands over their mouths.


    ¡°You will not scream and bring down this house. Everything is fine. Understand?¡± Dustin tells them.


    They look at him and nod. We slowly remove our hands from their mouths, and they punch Reecie and


    me in the arm. We are unphased by this. We all sit and let the girls recover for a few.


    ¡°So when were you going to tell us you put tracers on those jackasses?¡± Dustin asks.


    I have tough when my sisters give Dustin the deer in the headlight look.


    ¡°We have no idea what you are talking about.¡± They say in unison.


    ¡°Nice try. While you were asleep your jewelry started glowing.¡± Brandon states.


    I hear them swear to themselves. BUSTED, they give me a look, and I shake my head. They got


    themselves into this. They can get themselves out. They both let out big sighs and start to exin that


    they have been keeping track of three of the guys, but so far, those three seem to be more of street


    soldiers and do not know who the inner circle is.


    ¡°I am assuming that you have been watching through your looking sses,¡± I state.


    They both look down, and oh shit, they have been following them in person. They have been staying in


    the shadows. Oh, this is not going to go over well with the guys.


    ¡°You realize that this is going to piss those five off. You have been following them in person when you


    know that they are trying to get their hands on you two,¡± I tell them, talking through our minds.


    That is the one thing I do like about the three of us: we can talk to each other through our minds. So we


    can just have a nice private conversation between the three of us.


    ¡°Why do I have the feeling that you two have been following them on the street,¡± Nate says.


    Dustin, Kaleb, Nate, Ashton, and Brighton all give the girls a look and my sisters drop their heads and


    let out a sigh. Kaleb is going to lose his shit.


    ¡°Yes, we have been following them in person.¡± They answer in unison.


    The resulting growls have my sisters looking up. They know they should have told the rest of us about


    what they are doing. I watch as they all leave the room, and Mykenzie and Kni stare at them as they


    walk out. Kaleb won¡¯t even look at Kni and I see her eyes be wet with tears. I watch as Dimitri


    walks out after the guys to go and talk to them. I would, but being their brother, they would just think


    that I was trying to stick up for my sisters. I know why they did it, but that doesn¡¯t mean I agree with it. I


    look at my sisters and sigh.


    ¡°The vamps still won¡¯t talk,¡± I tell them.


    ¡°Nate told us they had,¡± Kni says, almost in tears.


    ¡°They don¡¯t want you two around them since they are trying to get to you. It¡¯s time for you two to have a


    chat with them.¡± I tell them


    They nod their heads and leave the room. I know they feel bad about not including the guys, but they


    are also trying to protect them. I know the guys are mad, but I also know that Dimitri can make them


    understand.

 Fifty - Four: Truth

    Fifty - Four: Truth


    Fifty-Four: Truth


    Dimitri


    I follow the guys out, and we all head to Dustin¡¯s office. I saw Kni look at Kaleb as he walked out. I


    saw the tears start to form in her eyes when he wouldn¡¯t look at her. I can only imagine what is running


    through her mind. I walked into the officest and shut the door behind me. The guys sit down, and we


    are all quiet for a few minutes.


    ¡°Why would they not tell us about this?¡± Nate says.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Dustin says.


    ¡°Why would they actually follow them in person?¡± Brighton asks.


    ¡°Because those two can hide in the shadows. If they don¡¯t want to be seen then they won¡¯t be. Think


    back to when they first showed up here.¡± I tell them.


    They all go quiet because they know I am right. If those two girls don¡¯t want to be seen, you won¡¯t see


    them.


    ¡°What would have happened if those fuckers got their hands on them,¡± Kaleb mentions.


    This is the first thing he has said. I know it killed him to walk by Kni and not look at her. I let out a


    sigh. It¡¯s time to exin some things about the girls to these guys. I know Chris has exined some


    things, but there are parts of the story even he doesn¡¯t know. I was there when everything went down


    with Aphrodite. Dominick and I made sure that those three kids were protected and hidden from


    anyone who might want to use them against the gods. I continue to make sure they remain safe.


    Dominick died protecting them, and I know they still feel guilty about that. I know Mykenzie and Kni


    feel guilty for not being there to help him when he died.


    ¡°Listen, I know you¡¯re angry and hurt. Yes, they should have told all of you, but they also didn¡¯t tell you


    to protect you. All of you have to remember that you are capable of dying, they are not. They will do


    everything to prevent any of you from getting hurt or worse. I know Chris exined a lot to you about


    the three of them, but there is so much even he doesn¡¯t know. What I am about to tell you is not to ever


    leave this room.¡± I say to them.


    They all look at me and nod their heads. I haven¡¯t told this part of the story to anyone. This will be the


    only time I do.


    ¡°When my brother Dominick and I learned of the plot to overthrow the gods we went to Zeus and told


    what we had heard. We told him what we had found out but that we weren¡¯t sure who was behind it yet.


    He was pissed to find out that someone was plotting against the gods. At that time we weren¡¯t sure who


    the intended target was. He asked us to find out who was behind it as we were the only non-immortals


    he trusted. He had a soft spot for his little sister Aphrodite. Him, Poseidon, and Hades were and are


    very protective of her. I think we all had a feeling that they would target her. It took us a week to figure


    out who was behind it and what they were nning. Once we did, Dominick and I went around and


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    gathered every known supernatural beings'' DNA and slipped into the mix that the plotters were mixing.


    When we realized who it was we were shocked. It turned out that the two plotters were Penthesilea and


    Phlegyas. They were the son and daughter of Ares. When we told Zeus, Poseidon, and Hades who


    was behind the plot they were pissed. We told Ares and he was also pissed. By the time we found out


    who it was, they had already gotten to Aphrodite. Athena came running and told us that Aphrodite was


    ill. When the healers essed her they found she was pregnant with triplets. They had gotten to her


    twice because they thought the first time it didn¡¯t work. Penthesilea and Phlegyas begged for their lives


    once we found them and confronted them about what they had done. They just said that they were


    tired of the gods having so much power so they decided to create a new god that could take them all


    out. They thought that they could control the child and that Phlegyas could mate with her and they


    would be unstoppable and control the world. What they neglected to realize was that it was dangerous


    putting that much power into one child. It was too much so one became two. All that power actually split


    and that is why Mykenzie and Kni being twins look a lot alike but aren¡¯t identical. To further protect


    them from anyone else who would try shit like Penthesilea and Phlegyas Dominick and I split three


    souls and attached them to those three. That way only the other halves of their souls could mate with


    them and produce children. I had no idea that Dominick had spit one of our future kins souls. Kaleb,


    you are that person and that soul. Dominick made sure the soul was attached to Kni. I am sure Chris


    told you about the Blue Diamond Pack. That was Dominick and mine¡¯s pack. Two other packs merged


    with ours to make thergest pack ever. We, of course, knew who the girls were but the other packs


    didn¡¯t know the truth about the girls. Our packsted 200 years, but some of the ranked members


    started to get suspicious of the girls. By then I was no longer in the pack. I had been bitten by the


    vampire and the girls had saved me, besides I had met my beautiful wife. I still kept in contact with


    Dominick but for safety reasons, I left the pack. Chris and Dominick decided it was ok to tell all the


    ranked members the truth about the three of them. Well at first everything was ok. I knew it was gonna


    go bad, I just didn¡¯t know how bad. I had never trusted one family. That family was the Navarro¡¯s. That


    ended up being the family that split the pack and tried to dominate and control the girls. They tried to


    mate the girls with two of their sons but since we had soul bonded the girls they were not able to. The


    Navarro¡¯s killed off or bred out most of the other families. Dominick and many of the pack that was loyal


    to the girls fled and tried to restart here. The Navarro¡¯s figured out where they went and came here to


    take over the pack. Dominick and the Alpha of the other pack fought and Dominick won but he was


    fatally wounded. I was there in the shadows cause I knew that the Navarro¡¯s were behind all the shit. I


    found Dominick and was ready to call for the girls but he stopped me and told me to protect them and


    died in my arms. When Mykenzie and Kni found out they were beyond pissed and tracked down the


    other pack. I saw them use a power no one even knew they were capable of. They wiped out what at


    the time I thought was the entire pack in one fail swoop. The power had split them but what none of us


    knew was that the power could merge and be one again if needed. This is why they tend to do


    things like they did on their own. They know if something happens as it did before to who they care a


    lot about now that they could do that again. When that happened I know it actually scared them


    because they know they have an immense amount of power but they didn¡¯t even know they were


    capable of that. They didn¡¯t tell you about what they were doing to hurt any of you or to keep you in the


    dark, they did it to protect you from themselves. So don¡¯t be angry at them.¡± I exin.


    We sit there for a while as they absorb all the new information that they have just learned.


    ¡°So I am a descendant of yours? Kaleb asks.


    ¡°Yes, your mother is Dominick¡¯s great-great-granddaughter,¡± I answer.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t there be a few more greats in there somewhere?¡± Ashton asks.


    ¡°No, our line tends to live longer. Kaleb, your mother is 100 years old. Dominick was 2000 years old


    when he died. I am 4000 years old.¡± I exin.


    Kaleb¡¯s jaw drops open at this information. Lishelle really has hidden her lineage from everyone. I


    understand why, but her family should have known at the least. All the guys have a shocked look on


    their faces. We continue to talk for a while so they can vent their anger. They finally admit that it is more


    worry and fear that something will happen to the girls than actual anger. I tell them I understand. Chris


    is suddenly in my head telling me that Mykenzie and Kni are preparing to talk to the vamps. I let out


    a sigh. Now I have to tell the guys what is about to happen.


    ¡°Chris just let me know that Mykenzie and Kni are preparing to interrogate the vamps,¡± I tell them.


    None of them looked happy about this, but they knew it was bound toe. They are the only ones


    that are going to be able to get the vamps to talk. We all head out of the office and down to the cells.


    This is going to be an eye-opening experience for the guys.

 Fifty - Five: Interrogation

    Fifty - Five: Interrogation


    Fifty-Five: Interrogation:


    Dustin


    We get down to the cells, and everyone else is already there. Myka, Natalya, and Nymyra are there.


    Nymyra seems to be aware of what is about to happen. Everyone just sits there outside of the cell,


    watching the three vamps. The three wolves we caught before are in the cell across from the vamps.


    ¡°None of you have the power to keep us in this cell. How is this possible.¡± One of the demands.


    ¡°You are right none of them has this power, but we do,¡± Two voices say in unison.


    The vamps turn around, and you can see the terror in their eyes. Behind them stand Mykenzie and


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Kni. HOLEY FUCKING SHIT! They are standing there, and you can feel the power floating in the air.


    Mykenzie is in a dark forest green dress that wraps around her body, just barely covering it. Kni has


    on a simr dress only in navy blue. I look at Kaleb, and he is practically drooling. They both have on


    these thigh-high boots in metallic silver. They both have crowns on their heads that are unbelievably


    gorgeous. They are made of the same ck metal as all their jewellery, with a huge blue diamond in a


    heart shape on Kni¡¯s and a star shape on Mykenzie¡¯s. It is dead centre in the middle of the front of


    the crown. There are multiple emeralds and sapphires throughout the crown. There are ropes of silver


    intertwined around the ck metal. The vamps back up as they walk toward them.


    ¡°I would like to know why you thought it was a good idea to attack this pack?¡± Kni asks.


    ¡°We were under orders from our leader.¡± One vamps answers.


    ¡°Which coven?¡± Mykenzie asks.


    The vamps don¡¯t answer and back up some more. I see their eyes start to glow green. These vamps


    bettere clean before shit goes down.


    ¡°WHICH COVEN?¡± Kni says, almost screaming.


    ¡°Coronado.¡± One of them answers.


    I watch as their eyes start to glow more, and the red hues around them start to appear. I can tell that


    they are getting pissed.


    ¡°Who is your coven working with?¡± Mykenzie growls.


    SHIT, they do sound like fucking tigers when they growl. They both start growling, and I know they are


    about to lose their patients with these vamps. The vamps know that they are in trouble.


    ¡°We were told to kidnap the kids, we have never met the ones who asked our coven to help. Only our


    leader and next inmand talked to them.¡± The vamp says.


    Mykenzie and Kni look at each other, and I have a bad feeling. I feel bad for the vampire coven that


    agreed to work with that pack.


    ¡°Dimitri, do something with these worthless pieces of shit,¡± Kni says.


    ¡°My pleasure,¡± Dimitri replies.


    Dimitri and the three vamps disappear. The girls look at us, and I smile at them. In return, I get a very


    weak smile, and I realize they think we are still mad. I see Kaleb smile at Kni and she just barely


    smiles and looks away. I am pretty sure there were tears forming in her eyes. I see Kaleb¡¯s smile fall,


    and I know he wants to pull her into his arms and tell her he is not mad. I know we are gonna have to


    pull those two into my office and apologize to them and let them know we are not mad but just worried


    about their safety. All of a sudden, they are gone.


    ¡°I wonder where they went?¡± Natalya says.


    ¡°I have a feeling a certain coven is getting some very unexpected guests.¡± Rye states.


    I notice that Chris is no longer here either. OH, SHIT, that coven is in deep trouble. We all walk back to


    the rec room. I see Kaleb keep walking, and I follow him. He walks out back towards the pool.


    ¡°Hey, you ok?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°She wouldn¡¯t even smile at me. I could see tears in her eyes. I wonder if she¡¯ll evene back to me


    now.¡± He says.


    ¡°Hey, she¡¯lle back to you. She is just hurt by how you responded after finding out what she was


    doing. She loves you.¡± I tell him.


    We sit and talk, and both agree that we all acted like assholes. I tell him we will fix this when they get


    back.


    Den


    I am so fucking mad at Zane. He didn¡¯t tell me he would go after a pack they were part of. Not to


    mention that Kni was mated to the Beta of the pack. Three of my guys were captured; I hope they


    have not interrogated them yet. I open the door to my office and walk in and the door ms shut


    behind me. I fucking jump like six feet in the air. I suddenly feel the air in my office change. My stomach


    drops, and I have a terrible feeling.


    ¡°Well hello, Den,¡± Mykenzie says in a low tone.


    I turn around, and there they are, sitting on my desk drinking coffee. Chris is sitting in my chair. Fuck,


    all three of them are here. This is bad. Fucking Zane, this is all his fault. I know this means that they


    have interrogated my guys. I am not mad at them; they have no choice but to answer them.


    ¡°So, we were wondering why you thought it would be ok to help someone attack our pack?¡± Kni


    asks.


    ¡°When I was asked to help he only told me which pack. I had no idea that you were part of it or that


    Kni was mated to their Beta. I just found out after the attempted kidnappingst month.¡± I exin.


    I see Chris staring at me. I know he is reading my mind. There is no point in lying to them. I drop my


    shoulders, hoping they won¡¯t kill me or destroy my coven. My mind goes to my mate and my children.


    ¡°He¡¯s telling the truth. Who asked for your help?¡± Chris asks.


    ¡°His name is Zane. I don¡¯t know hisst name. He knows of you two, and he knows that you are the


    daughters of the moon goddess but he doesn¡¯t know anything more. He wants you two and the Alpha¡¯s


    mate because she has fae blood. He wants to take over the pack.¡± Ie clean.


    I stand there and wait for them to hurt me somehow. It neveres.


    ¡°Where is their pack located?¡± Mykenzie asks.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I only met Zane at a house in town. I have never been on their pack''snd.¡± I tell them.


    ¡°Again he is telling the truth,¡± Chris confirms.


    ¡°Ok, Den you are off the hook this time. Don¡¯t let this shit happen again or this coven is over.¡± Kni


    growls out.


    I nod my head and bow to them, thanking them for sparing my coven. When I look up, they are gone. I


    sink down into my chair and sigh. That was close. Fucking Zane, I am going to make sure whatever he


    is nning does not work. That bastard almost cost me my family and my coven. I jump when my


    phone rings. I look at the number. Well, this is a surprise. It¡¯s Marcus; I haven¡¯t heard from him in a


    while. He is a werebear. I met them when I used to watch Natalya fight at the MMA gym. They work out


    there also.


    ¡°Hey Marcus, long time no talk,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°We just had a wolf show up and ask for help from our old pack. My cousin Paul just called me.¡± He


    exins.


    He tells me what pack, and I tell him that the girls are part of that pack. Heughs and says well, they


    have dug their own grave. I tell him what just happened. He says that he, his brother Jason and I


    should meet and talk. He suggested we align ourselves with this pack and the girls. I think about it for a


    second and agree. If Zane and that werebear pack want to start a war with the gods, then I feel


    someone more powerful than Zane is behind this. I agree to meet them tomorrow at a location we


    agree on. I hang up and think of how we can align ourselves with this pack. I guess I¡¯ll see what the


    brothers have to say.

 Fifty - Six Apologies & Wings

    Fifty - Six Apologies & Wings


    Fifty-Six: Apologies & Wings


    Kni


    I go back to the house and change out of my dress. I put on a pair of cargo pants and an off-the-


    shoulder shirt with a low cutback. I wish I could wear normal fucking shirts and t-shirts, but those


    fucking fae genes decided to give Mykenzie and me something that no fae has had in thousands of


    years. Thank god we have been able to hide them from everyone so far. I knew sooner orter we


    would have to show them, but I hope not. Kaleb is already pissed at me for the spying thing. I can only


    imagine when he finds out I have fucking wings. God damn recessive fae genes. I look in the mirror at


    my wings. They are actually pretty. They are big, and their colour is an iridescent blue to silver colour.


    They shine. I tten them against my body to hide them. This wasn¡¯t supposed to happen. The fae bred


    out the wings to make it easier to blend with humans. Of course, we would get the stupid recessive


    genes. I ask Mykenzie where she is, and she says that she is done changing. I guess it¡¯s time to go


    down and face the pack. We walk into the packhouse and see Natalya, Myka, and Nymyra sitting at


    the table. We sit down and start talking with them. At least they don¡¯t hate us. We have been here for


    probably an hour when Myka looks at us and lets us know that Dustin and the guys want us toe


    to the rec room to talk. We look at each other. We knew this was going to happen eventually, but I knew


    this was going to happen. We stand up, grab our coffee, and head down to the rec room. I breathe out


    arge sigh, and we walk in. Fucking great, they are all here. All thirteen guys are there. I nce


    quickly at Kaleb, and he smiles at me. I smile back, but I know this will be a brutal conversation.


    However, what happens next shocked both of us.


    ¡°We want to apologize to you two for our initial reaction,¡± Nate says.


    ¡°Yeah, we are sorry. We weren¡¯t really mad, just worried since you two are who they are trying to get


    their hands on.¡± Ashton adds.


    I stand there in shock and speechless. They all apologized. Neither of us knew what to say. I know I


    was ready to stand here and get yelled at or lectured. I was not expecting this. I stand there, not


    knowing what to say, when I feel sparks shoot up my arm. I look over, and Kaleb has slipped his fingers


    into mine. He gives my hand a squeeze, and I smile at him. I just want to pull him to me and kiss him,


    but I don¡¯t.


    ¡°Ok you two, is there anything else we should know? I don¡¯t want any more secrets between us.¡±


    Dustin asks.


    By this point, all of the girls have shown up and are looking at us. They know what ising, and this


    is the make or break. I close my eyes and step away from Kaleb, pulling my hand from his. He gives


    me a hurt look, but I give him a smile. I look at Mykenzie, and she drops her head. I look at Chris, and


    he nods his head. I look at him and shake my head.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t make us do this.¡± We both say in unison.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be ok,¡± Chris says.


    Mykenzie and I move away from each other because we are going to need lots of room to fully extend


    these fucking things on our backs. I look at Dimitri and nod at us as well.


    ¡°Whatever it is, it will be ok,¡± Kaleb tells me.


    ¡°No, it won¡¯t,¡± I replied, crying.


    ¡°Show them, they won¡¯t care,¡± Chris tells us gently.


    With tears streaming down my face, I unmold them from my body and slowly extend them. I have my


    eyes closed and don¡¯t dare open them. I hear a few gasps, which I can telle from the girls. I know


    Mykenzie is feeling the same way. I can feel everything she is feeling. I don¡¯t even want to know


    Kaleb¡¯s reaction. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if he decides now to reject our soul bond. Maybe I should just


    take Jordyn and go. I can¡¯t take it anymore. I leave the room and go home. When I mean home, I mean


    to the house Mykenzie, Chris, and I share in the world of the gods. No one can get here unless we let


    them. Iy down on my bed, curl into a ball, and cry. Why would he make us do that? I am finally


    happy, and I finally found my soul bond. Now everything is over. I will keep my pack safe, but I guess


    Kaleb and I are done. At least I have Jordyn. She will be at least a part of him that I will always have. I


    really wish I wasn¡¯t a fucking goddess.


    Dustin


    After they revealed their wings and our discussion with us learning something new about our


    goddesses, I am sitting on the bed. Rye was the one to exin the wings. Apparently, fae hasn¡¯t had


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    them in thousands of years. They started to try and mate with fae that didn¡¯t have them to blend with


    the non-supernatural world in order to blend in. Fae that have them have a recessive gene. Apparently,


    Mykenzie and Kni have that gene. He also tells us that they are very self-conscious about


    themselves. I can understand why but they look really pretty with them. Myka asked about her


    having them. Rye told her that if a fae is going to have them, they are born with them. I wonder about


    Bree. I have noticed that she doesn¡¯t like her back touched and seems to not like anything tight around


    her shoulders. I get dressed and walk down to the kitchen. Rye and Terrell are there.


    ¡°Where is everyone?¡± I ask.


    ¡°The girls and all the mothers decided retail therapy was in order,¡± Terrell says.


    I shake my head: those women and their shopping. I do start to worry if those assholes are out there


    watching and waiting. Then I realized that enough of them can kick the shit out of everyone that I am


    not as worried about. I decide to ask Rye about Bree.


    ¡°So I got to thinking about everything that happened and that we talked about and got to thinking about


    Bree. I have noticed that she doesn¡¯t like anyone touching her back and she won¡¯t wear anything tight


    over her shoulders.¡± I tell them.


    I can see Rye thinking about what I just said. I have been wondering about Bree a lottely. I have also


    noticed that both Bree and Myka can move objects without touching them. I don¡¯t think they noticed


    because they have been doing it their whole lives.


    ¡°Do you know anything about their mother?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No, as far as I know, she was human.¡± Rye answers.


    We all look at each other. A few of the guys start walking in. I will try and mind link, Kaleb. No one has


    seen him since he and our moon goddess walked out of the rec room. I literally get nothing. Not even a


    block. I started to get concerned. I walk into the kitchen, and Chris is there. I look around, and I don¡¯t


    see Nymyra. That¡¯s odd. They are usually attached at the hip.


    ¡°She is sleeping.¡± He smirks at me.


    I scrunch up my face and try not to think about what he and my cousin do. I don¡¯t need to know.


    ¡°I can¡¯t mindlink, Kaleb,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Mom took him to where Kni is. You won¡¯t be able to mind link him while he is in our world.¡± Chris


    exins.


    I nod my head in understanding. Good, they need to talk about everything. We walk out of the kitchen


    and towards the rec room. When we get there, we find the rest of the guys, including Kaleb. He seems


    to be in a good mood. I am guessing Kni is with the rest of the girls shopping. I discuss my


    observation of Bree with the rest of the guys, and to my surprise, they have all noticed little things


    about both Bree and Myka. I am d that I am not the only one to notice these things. Chris and


    Rye said that they would look into their mother. I am beginning to think there is more to my fiance and


    her sister than anyone realizes.

 Fifty - Seven: Forever Soul Bonded

    Fifty - Seven: Forever Soul Bonded


    Fifty-Seven: Forever Soul Bonded


    Kaleb


    When they walked into the rec room, I was so d to see Kni. When she smiled back at me, my


    heartbeat increased. Everything seemed to be ok until she pulled her hand out of mine. I knew


    something bad was going to happen. I knew whatever it was that they were going to show us, they


    didn¡¯t want to. When Kni started crying, all I wanted to do was pull her into my arms and hold her


    tight. I watched as Kni and Mykenzie stepped away from each other. I stood there and watched as


    they both extended wings from their backs. I watched as these beautiful silvery-blue wings extended


    from the back of my sexy goddess. I was mesmerized. I saw the tears rolling down her face, and I tried


    to grab her, but she vanished before I could get a hold of her. Mykenzie gives us the green light to


    touch her wings, but I can only think about Kni. I want to be with her so bad right now. I have no idea


    where she went. I know she wouldn¡¯t go back to our room. I am d that everything has been


    straightened out between all of us. I looked up in shock when their mother came walking in. I was


    surprised to see the ¡®mom¡± look on her face.


    ¡°Would someone like to exin to me why Kni is breaking down and asking me to break a soul bond


    because she says she knows he hates her and doesn¡¯t want anything to do with her?¡± Their mom yells.


    I drop to the ground and pull my knees to my chest when I hear this. Iy my head on them. She wants


    to break our bond. She thinks I hate her and don¡¯t want her anymore. I can feel my heartbreaking. This


    is not what I want. I want her in my arms and to hold her and tell her how much I love her. I have no


    idea how long I sat there. I feel someone standing in front of me, and I look up and see Aphrodite. She


    holds her hand out to me, and I take it. She pulls me up and walks me out of the room. What the hell is


    going on? Is she really going to break our bond?


    ¡°No, I am not breaking the bond. I can¡¯t break the bond. The only one who can is Dimitri and he will not


    do it.¡± She tells me.


    I let out a breath that I didn¡¯t even know I was holding. I am thankful for this. She takes my arms and


    starts walking. I have no idea where we are going. The next thing I know, I am standing in a beautiful


    house. I have no idea where I am.


    ¡°This is their house. Kni¡¯s room is straight down that hall. Don¡¯t worry Chris has Jordyn with him and


    Nymyra.¡± She tells me.


    I look at her, and I can¡¯t help but give her a hug. She brought me to their house, and now I can talk to


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Kni.


    ¡°Go.¡± She says, smiling at me.


    I walk towards her door. I lean to it and press my ear against it. I can hear her crying hard. I pull away


    from the door and twist the handle. It opened; I expected it to be locked. Locking a door is pointless


    when very few can actually get here. I walk in and close the door. I do lock it. I don¡¯t want anyone


    interrupting us. I stand there and look at her. She is curled up in a ball and crying hard. I walk over to


    the bed and climb on it. I scoot over till I get to her. I put my arm over her and started to pull her


    towards my chest. She stills, and her body bes rigid. I know she felt the sparks. She jumps from


    the bed and backs herself against the wall.


    ¡°How¡¯d you get here and why are you here?¡± She whispers, still crying.


    ¡°Mom brought me here,¡± I told her.


    I get up off the bed and walk toward her. She looks absolutely terrified. She tries to get away. I grab her


    arm and pull her to me. I wrap my arms around her and hold her to me tightly.


    ¡°Please stop, I know.¡± She starts to say.


    ¡°Just stop Kni, I understand you are afraid but I am not going to let you go. Why would you want to


    break our bond.¡± I ask.


    She gets out of my arms and turns her back to me¡ªthat damn ability to vanish. I am waiting for her


    answer.


    ¡°Cause I know you want to break it after everything that was shown a while ago. Besides, why would


    you want something that has weird shit attached to their body like me.¡± She says wetly.


    She thinks I want to break our bond because of the wings. Absolutely not. I watch her for a minute. She


    isn¡¯t hiding them; I think they are gorgeous, just like her. I walk up and touch the base of the wings.


    They twitch, and I smile. I watch as the skin around where I touched jumps, and the wings start to


    brighten. I lean down and kiss between them, and I hear her gasp. I ce my hands on her hips and


    pull her back to me as I ce a kiss on the top of each wing. I watch as they drop and rx. I run my


    nose up and down her neck before cing a kiss at her neck''s base. She tilts her head to the side to


    give me more room. I start kissing her neck and wrap my arms around her waist. She is still standing


    there rigid.


    ¡°I have no intention of breaking our bond. I love you. I love every part of you.¡± I say into her ear.


    I always wondered why they wore low-back clothes. Now it makes perfect sense. I turn her around and


    tip her head up to look me in the eyes. I wipe the remaining tears away and press my lips to hers. I feel


    her hands on my chest and I wrap my arms around her and ce a hand on that perfect ass of hers. I


    trace a hand up her back and slowly trace around the base of one wing and then the other. I hear a soft


    moan fall from her lips. I start to undo the front of her shirt. I want to feel her soft skin against mine. I


    need to feel her against me. We have not been around each other in like three days since all this


    happened. I am going to change that.


    ¡°I was never mad at you, I was so worried that you were watching them, following them that they might


    get their dirty hands on you. They want you three and they could have gotten ahold of at any time and


    that scared the shit out of me.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t even phase me at all. I think they are gorgeous just like you.¡± I tell her.


    She slides her hands up under my shirt and up my chest. I pull my shirt over my head, and I slip her


    shirt off of her. I pull her against me and crash my lips to hers. I back her up against the wall and undo


    her pants. I slip them and her thong down her sexy legs. I run my hands up and down her body. Her


    skin is so fucking soft and silky smooth. She unbuttons my pants and unzips them. I feel her slide them


    down, and I step out of them. I grab her ass and lift her up. I walk to the table and set her down.


    ¡°Kaleb, you really don¡¯t care?¡± She asks.


    ¡°No, just one more thing to make you even sexier in my eyes,¡± I tell her.


    I press my lips to hers and run my tongue across her lips. She opens her lips, and I waste no time


    slipping my tongue into her mouth to taste her deep. I slide my hands up and cup her breasts. I slowly


    start rolling them in my hands. GOD, I LOVE THE FEELING OF THEM IN MY HANDS. I leave her lips


    and make my way down her neck. I nip at her mark, and I can smell her arousal. DAMN, SHE SMELLS


    FUCKING DELICIOUS. I flick one of her pierced nipples with the tip of my tongue and then take the


    hardened bud into my mouth.


    ¡°Kaleb.¡± She moans.


    ¡°Lay back gorgeous,¡± I tell her.


    Sheys down against the table. I lean over her and move from one breast to the other. She arches


    into my mouth. I slide my hand down between her breasts over her stomach and slip a finger between


    her lips as I start rubbing her clip. I feel her run a hand up the back of my neck and into my hair. She


    arches as my finger slips into her soaking channel. SHE IS ALREADY SO WET. I slip another finger in


    with the first, and damn she is so tight. I swear, after she had our daughter, her pussy got tighter.


    ¡°Kaleb, I am so close.¡± She moans.


    I increase the speed and depth of my fingers in her dripping pussy, and I add a third finger.


    ¡°KALEB¡± She screams as she arches off the table.


    I kiss, lick my way down her deliciously sexy body, and kneel as I ce her legs over my shoulders. I


    thrust my tongue hard and deep into her gushing channel before she has a chance to recover from her


    orgasm. I look up, and she is grabbing the sides of the table. I can hear her nails digging into the table.


    I keep fucking her with my tongue as she has orgasm after orgasm. SHE TASTES SO FUCKING


    GOOD.


    ¡°KALEB I AM COMING!¡± She screams as she arches off the table.


    She cums a lot and hard down my throat, and I loved every drop of it. I pull myself back from her


    scrumptious pussy and stand up. I pull her up and kiss her deeply so she can taste herself on them. I


    grab her by under her amazing ass as I carry her to the bed. I sit down, and she still has her legs


    wrapped around me. I slip inside of her, and she sinks all the way down onto my rock-hard dick. She


    starts rolling her hips, and I let out a groan. She leans back as she runs her hands down my chest. I


    start to close my eyes, but I look to see how she is leaning back without bracing herself with her hands.


    HOLY SHIT, HER WINGS ARE BRACING HER. FUCK SHE LOOKS SO FUCKING SEXY RIGHT


    NOW. I grab her hips as she raises herself up and drops back down as she rolls her hips. I pull her tight


    against me as she continues her motions. I watch as she extends her wings out, and damn she looks


    perfect. I glide my hands up her back and start tracing her wings. She has her arms wrapped around


    my neck and one hand buried in my hair as the other runs across my shoulders and down my back.


    She drops down my cock and screams my name as she cums hard. She doesn¡¯t stop riding me. I start


    thrusting up into her as she drops and rolls.


    ¡°Kaleb you feel so good. You¡¯re so deep in me.¡± She gasps out.


    I can tell she is getting close to her next orgasm. I increase my thrusts.


    ¡°Let go and cum around me dick gorgeous. I love the feeling of you soaking my dick with your juices.¡± I


    groan out.


    ¡°I am going to fill your tight, hot, dripping pussy so full of my seed that you will be carrying my next


    pup,¡± I whisper into her ear.


    As she dropped down, her orgasm surged through her body, and she was screaming my name and


    cumming hard around my dick. I sink my canines into her mark, and she has another huge orgasm


    right then. I can feel her juices gushing down my dick and soaking everything beneath us. Feeling her


    juices gushing down my dick triggers my orgasm, and I pull her down tight against me and hold her


    there as I fill her channel full. I can feel her nails wing at my shoulder as her other hand grasps my


    hair tight, turning me on. We sit there kissing as I stay buried deep in her pussy. She rolls her hips just


    a bit, and I let out a growl of pleasure. After a bit, she rises up off of me andys down. Iy down


    beside her and pulled her to my chest. She turns in my arms to face me.


    ¡°I love you so much Kni, nothing could ever make me leave you or even think of breaking our bond,¡±


    I tell her as I look into her eyes.


    She touches my face and leans up, and kisses me. I can feel myself growing hard again. I grab her ass


    and decide to continue showing her how much I love her, and I n on worshipping her body like the


    goddess she is all night.

 Fifty - Eight: Allies

    Fifty - Eight: Allies


    Fifty-Eight: Allies


    Chris


    We were sitting in the rec room when my cell rang. I looked at the caller id and was surprised to see


    who was calling. Why the hell is Den calling me? This has me both angry, and my curiosity piqued. I


    answer the call and walk out of the rec room to take the call. Den and I talk for about half an hour. I


    end the call and stand there for a minute in shock. He wants to be allies with the pack and has a


    couple of friends who want to align themselves with the pack. I am not sure how to react. He wants to


    meet with the ranking members and me. I tell him there is no way that my sisters will not be in that


    meeting. He kind of figured that they would be. I put my phone in my pocket and returned to the rec


    room. This is going to be one interesting conversation.


    ¡°So I just got a call from the vamp that helped the wolves try and kidnap the kids,¡± I tell them.


    I hear a low growl, and I know that has angered some of the guys. I sigh and exin the conversation


    between him, myself, and my sisters. I can tell Kaleb is a bit irritated that my sisters confronted the


    vamp, but I know he knows that is the only way to get them to talk.


    ¡°He and a couple of friends want to work with the pack. They want to be our allies.¡± I say.


    ¡°I am not sure I want any vamps, no offense Dimitri, working with the pack. Are the friends vamps as


    well?¡± Dustin asks.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t say. Something tells me they are not vamps.¡± I answer.


    We all sit there and talk. We decided to order a few pizzas and some wings. After a few hours of Xbox


    and a few games of pool, we decided to arrange a meeting with Den and his friends. I shot Den a


    text telling him to talk to his friends so we could arrange a meeting. He texts back ok and will get back


    to me after talking to the two guys. I let the guys know. We have been in the rec room having a guy¡¯s


    day when Kni pops into my head.


    ¡°We are gonna bring home some food. Aunt Athena and Persephone apparently decided to have a


    cook and bake day. Hope all of you are hungry.¡± Kni tells me.


    Oh, hot damn, Aunt Athena and Persephone are amazing cooks. Persephone is also an amazing


    baker. This is going to be fantastic.


    ¡°Are you and Kaleb ok?¡± I ask her back.


    ¡°Yeah, we are good.¡± She says.


    ¡°Stop fucking talking to your sisters in your mind. We feel left out of a conversation.¡± Dustin says.


    I startughing. I tell them about all the food and that the girls are bringing it back. Of course, they are


    excited about homemade food. That¡¯s when I realized that they took the girls shopping in another


    world. Hmmm, very interesting. We, at least none of those assholes, can follow them. All of the girls get


    home about an hourter. They are all carrying several bags of who knows what. Obviously, their little


    shopping spree was sessful. They go and put their stuff away. I guess they left Bree and Araya over


    at Nate¡¯s parent''s house to spend the night with Ziara. I begin to smell something amazing. They walk


    in carrying armloads of food. Fuck yeah, we are going to be eating good tonight. We are sitting there


    eating when I decide to let my sisters know about the phone call from Den. I figure now is as good of


    a time as any.


    ¡°So why youdies were splurging today I got an interesting phone call,¡± I tell them.


    ¡°Oh yeah, from who,¡± Kni says.


    Kaleb is lying in herp while she feeds him strawberries. I roll my eyes and think about saying


    something until I think that that could be Nymyra and myself. I see Nate and Ashton roll their eyes at


    the two.


    ¡°The call was from Den. He and a couple of friends want to be allies with us to bring down the


    other pack.¡± I tell them.


    I could see my sister''s mood change instantly. I see Mykenzie¡¯s eyes start to glow from irritation. Kni


    lets out a low growl. This is not going to go over well. They are still pissed at him for attacking the pack


    in the first ce. Kni goes to get up, but Kaleb grabs her around the waist to keep her there.


    ¡°Nope I amfortable and my pillow is not going anywhere.¡± He says to her.


    I give them all the details of the phone call, and they somewhat calm down. I can tell they are not keen


    on the idea of aligning the pack with them.


    ¡°I understand why you feel this way, I am not convinced about this either. I agreed to meet the three of


    them somewhere to see what they have to say. Plus we all know that you will be there for this meeting.¡±


    Dustinments.


    ¡°Better fucking believe we are gonna be there for this meeting. I don¡¯t trust Den and who knows


    about his friends.¡±Kni grumbles.


    I can hear Mykenzie grumbling, but I am choosing to ignore her. These two are so protective it¡¯s


    sometimes irritating. I do understand why they are not fully behind this idea. Den sent some of his


    guys to help kidnap the kids to try and get their hands on my sisters and Myka. I guess we shall see


    what happens. I told Den that I would be the one to choose where this meeting would take ce. He


    agreed, and I am just waiting for a call to confirm this meeting and tell him and his friends where to


    meet us.


    Dustin


    It¡¯s been five days since the initial call from Den. He called two dayster, and he and Chris set up


    the meeting and the meeting ce. Chris decided on a ce that was neutral ground. Some inds in


    the middle of someke. I think this is just somece where the girls can keep control if something


    goes wrong. I don¡¯t think Den or the other two are stupid enough to try something with all the girls


    there. Once the rest of them found out about the meeting, they insisted on being present. Needless to


    say, Nate and Ashton weren¡¯t overly happy about that. None of us can stop them, though, so why even


    try?


    ¡° I am not sure about leaving Myka, Natalya, and Nymyra here by themselves,¡± I say


    I know Nymyra and Natalya are way more than capable of taking care of themselves, but I am not sure


    about Myka. I noticed her scent changed a bit a few days ago. I am beginning to think she might be


    carrying my pup, but it would be way too early for us to tell.


    ¡°Have them go spend that time with Imyra and Aphrodite. Have them take the babies and have a family


    day. I know many of Myka¡¯s fae rtives would love to see her. Have to take Bree and Araya to.


    They would more than be safe. I can guarantee that the animals will be on patrol around the packhouse


    at this time. Besides, the girls will be aware of everything that is going on in both locations. If shit


    happens here they will know and be back here in an instant.¡± Dimitriments.


    That is not a bad idea. I know everything he says is true. I will talk to the three of them and see if this is


    something they will do for me. It would make me feel better. I have no doubt that the animals will be


    lurking around. They usually are. We decided to continue this conversation in the rec room instead of


    my office. It is morefortable since so many of us are trying to fit into this office. We walk into the


    rec room to find a couple of the animals there. Seriously they are so fucking huge. Kni is sitting on


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    the floor, and Phantom has his huge head in herp as Jordyn, Xaydyn, and Dominick climb all over


    him, Jade and Leo. I do have to admit that these three babies are more than safe. The three of them


    have made a circle around the babies with their bodies. I am still more afraid of their owners than them.


    Brynn is also sitting on the floor with the twins lying by Leo. I watch as the other three practice their


    walking. Dominick has been walking for about a month now. Jordyn and Xaydyn just startedst week.


    I watch as Dominick goes behind Jordyn and tries to catch her as she wobbles as she, walks and falls.


    They both go down, but it is still cute. I look at Kaleb, and he gives me a re. He is so protective of


    Jordyn. I go and sit down by Myka as I avoid stepping on all these overgrown house cats. We all


    rx because we know that tomorrow is going to be stressful. It¡¯s a meeting day tomorrow.

 Fifty - Nine: Allies Part 2

    Fifty - Nine: Allies Part 2


    Fifty-Nine: Allies Part 2


    Den


    I am driving to the meeting ce that Chris has told us to show up at. I am driving to the location


    separately from Marcus and Jason. I am super nervous about this meeting. I know the pack, and I are


    not on good terms considering I was part of the plot to kidnap some of the kids from the pack. I arrive at


    the designated parking lot and see that Marcus and Jason are already there. I walk up to them, and we


    greet each other. We are better friends than Zane, and I are. I have no idea why I agreed to help Zane.


    I have never really trusted him. The three of us stand there for a bit, waiting.


    ¡°Where is this ce at?¡± Marcus asks.


    ¡°I am not sure. Someone is supposed toe and take us there..¡± I exin.


    ¡°Hello, gentleman,¡± Chris says.


    The three of us turn around, and there Chris stands. He has a neutral look on his face. I gulp because I


    know that if he is here, so are Mykenzie and Kni. I look at Marcus and Jason; they are just staring at


    Chris. They know him as well. Just about all the supernatural world knows these three. I watch as Chris


    greets Marcus and Jason and then tells us to follow him. We follow him down the path to ake. Of


    course, all of a sudden, a path across the water appears. We walk across it, and there sitting on


    benches and chairs, are the ranking members of the pack. I don¡¯t see the girls anywhere, but I know


    they are there. I take a seat in a chair, and Marcus and Jason take a seat on a couple of logs. I take a


    deep breath and decide to say something.


    ¡°I want to thank you for meeting with us. I know that after what happened a month ago that your trust in


    me is zero.¡± I say.


    ¡°You are right when you say that our trust in you is zero, but I would like to hear what the three of you


    have to say.¡± Dustin states.


    ¡°It would be nice if your friends would introduce themselves,¡± Nate says.


    ¡°I am Marcus and this is my brother Jason. Our old n recently had a visitor from the wolf pack asking


    for help to kidnap some people. We know of this because our cousin Paul called us to tell us. We left


    our n when the n got a new Alpha and we do not agree with the way he leads so we left to be on


    our own.¡± Marcus exins.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think werebears grouped up,¡± Kaleb says.


    ¡°Normally we don¡¯t, but sometimes we do unofficially. There isn¡¯t usually an Alpha but this n is weak


    and he was able to take control.¡± Jason says.


    We are actually sitting there having a decent conversation when Brighton (I think that¡¯s his name) says


    something, and Marcus takes it wrong. They stand up and get toe to toe until Kaleb decides to step in


    between. Kaleb pushes Brighton back and turns to Marcus, trying to be diplomatic. Marcus identally


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    bumps Kaleb¡¯s shoulder and knocks him to the ground. Next, we see Marcus mmed into a tree and


    Kni with her hand around his throat. Her nails are starting to dig into his skin, and blood runs down


    his neck. I hear two different deep growls, and I know one is Kni, and that¡¯s when I see Mykenzie


    standing there, ready to pounce. I look around, and all the other girls are there, ready to finish shit. I


    see their eyes glowing and a red hue starting to form around them. OH, SHIT, SOMEONE MIGHT DIE


    RIGHT NOW!


    Dustin


    Well, this was going well. Not so much any longer. I watch as Marcus identally bumps Kaleb¡¯s


    shoulder and knocks him to the ground. I never even saw Knie out of the shadows. Marcus was


    up against the tree with her hand wrapped around his throat, nails digging into his flesh and blood


    starting to run down his neck.


    ¡°Kaleb pull her off now!.¡± I yell at him.


    Everybody is yelling, and the stress level is now through the roof. I watch as Kaleb walks over to Kni


    and grabs her around her waist, pulling her back from killing Marcus.


    ¡°Hey calm down baby, it was an ident,¡± Kaleb says to her.


    She starts to calm down as her eyes slowly stop glowing, and the red hue slowly disappears. I look


    around, and all seven are standing around our group in a protective way like a bunch of bodyguards. I


    appreciate the concern, but for fuck sake, we need to hear what these three have to say and see if this


    deal is even possible. This can¡¯t happen if they kill one of them.


    ¡°OK, LISTEN UP YOU SEVEN IF YOU ARE GONNA BE HERE THEN SIT YOUR SEXY ASSES


    DOWN AND BEHAVE. NO MORE FIGHTING.¡± I yell.


    They all look at me. I get death res from Mykenzie and Kni. They give me a look as if to say, ¡°do


    you have any idea who you are talking to¡±. I


    am very aware of who they are, but this is ridiculous. I give them an Alpha look, and all but Mykenzie


    and Kni respond. They are taking this challenge seriously.


    ¡°I am not challenging the two of you, but I want to hear what these three are proposing and you two are


    making this meeting difficult,¡± I exin.


    They soften up a bit as Reecie and Kaleb pull them into theirps to sit down. That is the best spot for


    them. At least those two can somewhat control them. Everybody goes back to their seat, and Marcus,


    Brighton and Kaleb apologize to each other. That appeases the girls, who sit there just watching the


    scene. It also helps when Chris brings out a massive amount of food. I start to notice Marcus taking a


    very keen interest in Leah and Jason in Alexis. This also doesn¡¯t escape Mykenzie and Kni. I see


    them smirk. As we sit there and talk, Den exins how his situation urred. Marcus and Jason


    have no loyalty to anyone but Mykenzie and Kni. They obviously know exactly who the girls are. We


    find out that Marcus and Jason have a speciality in tech and security.


    ¡°Ok, I believe we cane to some sort of agreement. Marcus and Jasone to the packhouse


    tomorrow. I will make sure you have no issues getting onto ournd. Den you cane to. I still


    don¡¯t fully trust you, but since you have been honest as Chris has vouched then I am willing to work


    with you. Just remember if you break this trust it is not me you get to deal with.¡± I tell him.


    He nods at me and then looks at Mykenzie and Kni, who have the evilest smiles on their faces. I


    would not ever want to be on their bad side. We are saying wrapping up the n for tomorrow when


    Kni is all of a sudden gone. That¡¯s when I hear someone vomiting. I follow the sound to find Kni


    behind a tree vomiting up all her dinner. I walk up to her and rub her back.


    ¡°You ok dragonfly,¡± I ask her.


    After they revealed their wings, Ashton decided to announce that they looked like dragonflies, and the


    nickname stuck. Oh, the look they gave him. They were not impressed, and Ashton¡¯s hair ended up


    pink as payback. It was hrious. He was going to dye it, but Jailynn talked him out of it. It still has a


    pink hue to it.


    ¡°Yeah, my stomach has been off all day. Must have caught a bug.¡± She says.


    ¡°Baby, what¡¯s wrong is everything ok,¡± Kaleb asks worriedly.


    She repeats herst answer, and it calms him down some. There has been flu going around the pack,


    so that she may have caught it. I had itst week, and it was fucking terrible. We, as a group, walk back


    across the path to where the cars are parked. I see Marcus talking with Leah and Jason, stealing


    nces at Alexis. He is walking beside her and has had to catch her from falling several times.


    Everyone thinks that gods and goddesses are these graceful creatures, then they need to meet Alexis.


    I love her like a sister, but that girl is so clumsy and uncoordinated it hurts. I tell the three of them to text


    me when they are close to the pack border so I can let the patrols know, and we can tell the animals


    not to scare the shit out of them. We drive back to the packhouse and go our separate ways for the


    night.

 Sixty: Pack Territory

    Sixty: Pack Territory


    Sixty: Pack Territory


    Marcus


    Jason and I are heading to the pack¡¯s territory in my red SUV. We have been on the road for about


    thirty minutes when we get a call from Den. He asks if he can catch a ride with us. I tell him yes, and


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    that we will be around to pick him up in about twenty minutes. My mind drifts back tost night and


    Leah. I have never seen any girls besides Mykenzie, Kni, or Bryn. I knew a few more of them


    travelled with the goddesses. After the incident with Kaleb and Brighton, I noticed them standing


    around our group in a bodyguard sort of formation. That¡¯s when I saw her. Leah was standing there in a


    pair of cargo pants and a dark red t-shirt. She is taller than the rest at 5¡¯9¡± with long pale almost silvery


    blonde hair and blue eyes the color of forget-me-nots. She has the typical hourss figure. She is


    beautiful. I couldn¡¯t help but stare. I did catch her sneaking looks at me so I am guessing she is


    interested. At least I hope she is interested. I stand 6¡¯7¡± with wavy dark blonde hair. I have light brown


    eyes that fade to hazel in the centre. I am very muscr, as most werebears are. I have no problem


    getting thedies, but I don¡¯t. I have no interest in sleeping around. I am more interested in finding my


    mate. Which I am pretty sure I didst night. I pull into Dens coven, and he is waiting outside and


    gets in the backseat. He looks as nervous as I feel. I don¡¯t show it as easy as he does. I know Jason is


    just as nervous, but he hides it well. We cross the packnd with no issues. We pull up to the


    packhouse fifteen minutester. I pull into a parking spot, and we get out. As we walk up to the house,


    we are met with five huge fucking animals. Where the fuck did these beastse from? They justy


    there watching us walk up the stairs. I am keeping an eye on them. I knock on the door, and Dustin


    answers with his mate Myka at his side. I have to admit she is beautiful. I can smell fae on her. We


    follow Dustin into the house, and he leads us to the rec room. Everybody is there as we walk into the


    room. Dustin sits down in a chair, and his mate sits on hisp. I look around the room, and all seven of


    the girls are present. I look and see Leah sitting there by Nymyra and Chris. She looks beautiful. She is


    wearing a pair of cut-off jean shorts and a t-shirt with a peace symbol on it. Actually, all the girls are in


    shorts and shirts. I see Kaleb sitting there with Kni on hisp. Mykenzie is sitting in Reece¡¯sp. I


    hope nothing happens to where either of them has their hand around my throat this time.


    ¡°Thank you foring,¡± Dustin says.


    ¡°Thank you for allowing us into your territory,¡± I tell him.


    Den looks absolutely petrified. This is probably the first time he has been on wolf territory. I can tell


    he is ufortable.


    ¡°Den you can rx, we are not gonna do anything,¡± Mykenzie tells him.


    I see him let out a breath that he has been holding. I smirk at him, and he gives me a re. I am


    probably just as nervous as he is; I am better at hiding it than he is. I look at Jason, and he is sneaking


    looks at Alexis. That girl is beautiful. All seven are beautiful but deadly. I look at Alexis. She is 5¡¯6¡± with


    long ck hair with streaks of pink in it. She has the palest hazel eyes I have ever seen. She is super


    curvy; I know she is my brother¡¯s type. We sit and discuss the fine details of our deal, and Den


    finally starts to talk without worrying about being ripped apart by the girls. As we are sitting there


    talking, three of those huge ass breastse strolling in like they own the ce. One of them goes


    over andys its huge fucking head in Kni¡¯sp, while one of the other does the same with


    Mykenzie. The third one lies between the two. All of a sudden Kni jumps up and runs to the


    bathroom. They exin that stomach flu has been going around the pack for thest two weeks. I don¡¯t


    think that is the problem, but since I cannot get a scent on any of these girls, I only have my suspicions.


    The only scent I can catch is Kaleb¡¯s all over Kni.

 Sixty - One: Job Offer

    Sixty - One: Job Offer


    Sixty-One: Job Offer


    Dustin


    The three of them hang out with us for the day. I like Marcus and Jason. They are actually really cool


    for werebears. Usually, werebears and wolves don¡¯t get along, but after sitting there and talking with


    them all day, I felt as if we all got to know each other better. We found out that both of them have a


    degree in technology. I still don¡¯t fully trust Den, but after he got over his fear of being hurt by the


    girls, he started to exin everything leading up to Zaneing to him to help kidnap the kids in order


    to get to Myka, Kni, and Mykenzie. Den says that Zane feels that our pack took away his father


    and wants revenge.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Den what is Zane¡¯sst name,¡± I ask.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know he never said that, but one of my coven members did some digging on him and found that


    his grandmother¡¯sst name was Navarro.¡± Den replies.


    I felt a knot form in my stomach when he said thatst name. He has no idea what that name means


    and the history behind it. That family was supposed to be wiped off the. How in the fuck did any


    of them survive? I look at the guys, and we all know we need to talk to Dimitri as soon as possible. Shit


    just got serious, and with them back in the picture, it just took it up a notch with how serious the


    situation is now. I am trying not to give off any vibes so as not to attract suspicion from Mykenzie and


    Kni. I don¡¯t need them going after these assholes by themselves. I sent a mind link to Nate and tell


    him to get a hold of Dimitri. We have toe up with a n on how to handle this. We might have to


    include Marcus, Jason, and Den as well. I want to talk with Dimitri before we tell anyone else the


    story. I am positive that Marcus is Leah¡¯s mate and Jason is Alexis. I feel sorry for Jason; Alexis is


    going to be a handful trying to keep her from hurting herself by being so clumsy. The girls decide that


    this is not as interesting as they thought, so they leave. Once they leave, I turn back to Den.


    ¡°Are you sure about thest name?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes, does that name mean something?¡± He says.


    ¡°It does, but I need to speak with someone before I can tell the three of you. I am not trying to hide


    anything but I need to make sure certain details can be revealed.¡± I exin.


    They nod their heads in understanding and decide that it¡¯s time for them to head back home. I walk


    them to the front of the packhouse to find all five of the animals out front. I roll my eyes. This is just the


    girls making sure the guys know they are watching. I do find it funny cause the animals are justying


    there as if they have no fucks to give. Which I guess they don¡¯t; I mean, who or what would attack


    them? The answer is absolutely no one unless they have a death wish. I watch as they drive away. I


    look over and see Leah watching the car leave. She is hidden in the trees, and if you didn¡¯t look hard,


    you would not even notice her. I go back into the packhouse. I go to my office to find Brighton sitting on


    my leather couch.


    ¡°You know that Marcus and Jason basically live in a hotel.¡± He says.


    ¡° No, I didn¡¯t know that, how¡¯d you find out,¡± I ask


    ¡°I did a bit of digging myself to see who we might be aligning ourselves with.¡± He tells me.


    Hmmm, we have an empty cottage on the other side of the territory that is not in use. It is actually the


    old packhouse. My father built the packhouse I lived in when he was Alpha. He didn¡¯t like the location


    of the previous one because it was so far away from the others. The new packhouse is in the centre of


    the territory. I think the old one would be good for two werebears. I make a phone call to a buddy of


    mine that remodels houses. I tell him what I am thinking, and he says that we should include Marcus


    and Jason so that we can get their opinion of what they like and how they want it set up. I agree. I give


    Marcus a call and ask if he and Jason cane to my office at work tomorrow for a meeting. He asks


    if he needs to pick up Den, and I tell him no. I let him know that this is separate from the other


    issues. He understands and lets me know that he and Jason will be there around 11:00 am tomorrow.


    Myka and I leave for the office the next day. When we get there, we go to our separate offices. I sit


    down to get to work. Nothing big has been happening here. I hear Mykae in, and I notice she


    looks a little pale. I hope she is not getting that stomach shit that is going around. I think one of the kids


    brought it home from a birthday party they went to.


    ¡°Hey beautiful, are you ok?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yeah, just tired.¡± She answers.


    I sent a mind link o the pack doctor, letting her know that I need her to look at Myka, and she told me


    to stop byter today or tomorrow.


    ¡°We are going to go see the doctorter today. You look pale baby and I am not taking a chance with


    that stomach bug going around.¡± I tell her


    She gives me a smile knowing that it would be useless. I will not take a chance with my mate. It has


    been three weeks since I asked her to marry me, and I am beginning to think she might be carrying


    another pup. I noticed a very mild change in her scent over thest three days. Her normal sweet


    coffee with a hint of coconut scent has changed as I get a faint hint of almond mixed in. We are sitting


    there when there is a knock on the door. I tell whoever it is to enter and walk Marcus and Jason. I get


    up, walk over to them, shake their hands, and tell them to sit down.


    ¡°I asked you two here to discuss possible living arrangements. Before you two get offended, hear me


    out. I know it would be weird for you two to live on our territory, considering the history between our two


    species. I am suggesting that you two think about this offer. There is the old packhouse that we do not


    use and has been sitting empty for years. I was thinking that the two of you could use it as a ce to


    live and a ce to do your tech stuff. Also, I am offering both of your positions in thispany as our


    main tech guys. I don¡¯t have anything duper high tech and have been looking for someone or a


    and for the pack. Please think about it.¡± I exined.


    They both look at me with a bit of shock. I hope they don¡¯t take my offer the wrong way. I can see that


    they want to say something, but out of nowhere Danniy, Alexis and Jailynn are in my office. Fuck


    they have been in another fight, and this one is bad. Alexis¡¯s ankle is swollen and already turning ck


    and blue. Jailynn is holding her arm, and I can see blood running down the side of her neck. Danniy


    is holding her side as blood is seeping through her fingers, and she is staggering like she might have


    been hit on the head. I can¡¯t see an obvious wound. I have a feeling that they are going to have lots of


    bruises show up tomorrow. I instantly get worried because I have no idea where the other four are. I


    can only guess how bad they are. Jason is on his feet in seconds and at Alexis¡¯s side, picking her up.


    Marcus picks up Jailynn, and I sent a mind link o Nate to get to my office now. I make a couple of calls


    to let everyone know that we have an emergency and that Nate, Myka, and I have to leave now.


    Nate walks smiling till he sees Danniy, and he is at her side instantly. We all leave through my


    personal elevator. I don¡¯t need everyone seeing these three in this condition. We rush the girls back to


    the pack hospital, and the doctor is there waiting. I see that Donte, Tarkel, and Rye are there. They


    don¡¯t look happy. I look at them, and their faces darken even more as they see that we are carrying


    Alexis, Jailynn, and Danniy. The doctor has us take them straight to some rooms to get started on


    taking care of the girls. Myka stays with the girls. We walk back out to the guys.


    ¡°Are they all here?¡± I ask


    ¡°No, the only other one is Leah,¡± Tarlek says.


    I look over and see Marcus¡¯s face darken, and I can tell he wants someone''s blood for this.


    ¡°How bad is she.¡± He asks.


    ¡°One wrist is twice the size it should be and ck and blue. She also has arge slice down from her


    shoulder to her hip. It looks like a w. Apparently, she won¡¯t need stitches. She must have been


    moving away when it caught her.¡± Donte tells us.


    Oh yeah, Marcus is pissed. I feel the same way.


    ¡°What about the other three,¡± Nate asks.


    ¡°We have no idea. Leah said when they were attacked that they split up to make whoever it had to go


    after them either individually or in a small group. They literally could be anywhere.¡± Rye ways.


    ¡°Chris, Reecie, and Kaleb went to look for them. They took Kaleb because he can smell Kni


    anywhere.¡± Donte says.


    We go back inside to check on the girls and see how bad these four are. We run into the doctor, and


    she exins that as bad as they look that they aren¡¯t as bad as they seemed. She did say that they are


    going to have bruises that will probably show up tomorrow and that they are going to be sore for a few


    days. We are at the hospital for about an hour when the girls get released, and we take them back to


    the packhouse. Jason is carrying Alexis, who is not happy about the situation. She is fighting being


    carried.


    ¡°Stop squirming, your fucking ankle is the size of a watermelon and the color of your hair. You are not


    walking.¡± Jason tells her.


    She res at him but stops fighting him. I smirk to myself. I am pretty sure that is the first time a guy


    has put her in her ce. I look over, and she is pouting. We get back to the packhouse and head to the


    rec room. Nate. Myka and I go and change out of work clothes and return to the rec room. Chris,


    Reecie, and Kaleb are there, and they look like they want to kill someone. I still don¡¯t see the other


    three.


    ¡°Any luck?¡± I ask.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t find them but we found out what happened,¡± Reecie says.


    They exin that the girls were shopping in the next town over and were jumped but some of Zane¡¯s


    crew and some of the werebears. Apparently, they cornered the girls and found two dead werebears


    and four dead wolves. Good bastards deserved to die. I still wonder where the other three could be.


    ¡°I think they ran to have the assholes follow them and to get them away from the other four. I just don¡¯t


    know where they ran to.¡± Chris says.


    ¡°I lost her scent at ake,¡± Kaleb says.


    All of a sudden, there is a loud bang of a door mming shut, and Nymyra, Natalya, Brynn, Mykenzie,


    and Knie walking in. Yeah, they look like hell. They all have bruises forming, and Brynn is


    holding her shoulder. Nymyra is limping, and Natalya is holding her thigh. I can see dried blood on her


    hand. Mykenzie and Kni look drained. Surprisingly they don¡¯t seem to have any wounds. I can see


    that Kni has a tear on her shirt on the side and that Mykenzie is walking stiffly. We sit them down


    and call the doctor whoes over. She checks them out and says that they have no real bad wounds


    but, like the others, will probably show bruising and be sore tomorrow. Kniys her head on Kaleb''s


    chest and, within minutes, is asleep. Mykenzie is asleep not muchter. Chris goes over to see why


    they are so drained, and the look on his face is not good.


    ¡°There is only one reason they are this drained. They had to use a lot of power and I can almost bet


    they became one again.¡± He says in anger.


    That exins it; they had to use the power that scared them the most. That¡¯s probably why so many


    died. I still think they deserved it. How dare they pull this shit. On a positive note, we may have located


    the territory of the other pack. Dimitri ising by tomorrow to talk about what we found out. When I


    told him what we found out, he was not happy.


    ¡°We will take that house and the positions if they are still offered. They went after our mates and they


    are dead.¡± Jason says.


    ¡°The offer still stands and we can start remodeling the house tomorrow with your input as to how you


    want it. We will talk about the positions of thepany on Monday. Let¡¯s get through the weekend and


    get everyone here to use to your guy¡¯s presence.¡± I tell them.


    They agreed, and we stood there and watched the girls sleep. We carried them up to their rooms.


    Marcus and Jason agreed to stay with Leah and Alexis. I knew tomorrow was going to be a stressful


    day. These bastards almost got their hands on the girls, which is uneptable.


    Marcus


    I don¡¯t know what these bastards are thinking, but going after my woman is a definite no. Now I have to


    tell her she is my woman. This should be interesting. I carry her to her room and go into the closet.


    When Ie back out, she is gone. I hear the shower running, and it takes all my willpower not to join


    her. I am sitting on her bed when she walks out in nothing but a tank top and a small pair of boy shorts.


    I am sitting there in some sweatpants.


    ¡°Umm, you don¡¯t have to stay. I am feeling better after my shower.¡± She says to me.


    Her wrist is wrapped uptight. Damn, she is sexy. She just stands there and stares at me. I smirk at her


    as she checks me out. She looks down and walks toward the couch on the other side of the room. I


    watch her walk, and fuck, her ass is perfect.


    ¡°I know I don¡¯t have to. I want to.¡± I tell her.


    I grab her hand as she walks by and pulls her to me. I expect her to pull away, but she doesn¡¯t. I look at


    her, and she smiles at me. I put my hand on the back of her head and pulled her lips to mine. I run my


    tongue on her bottom lip, and she grants me entrance. I waste no time and taste her sweet mouth. I run


    my hand up her side until she lets out a small whine and cringes in pain. Fuck I forgot about her side.


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you,¡± I tell her.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok, I know you didn¡¯t mean to.¡± She tells me


    I want her so bad, but she is hurt, and I will not hurt her more no matter how bad I want her naked and


    screaming my name. She crawls into the bed and under the covers. I slide up behind her and ce my


    arm over her gently.


    ¡°Am I your mate?¡± She asks me.


    ¡°Yes, you are. Are youfortable with this?¡± I tell her and ask.


    She turns over and faces me. I feel her run her hand down my face. I pull her closer to me, and she


    kisses me. I grab her ass and squeeze. She lets out a soft moan, and I am having a hard time


    controlling myself. I pull back, and I can tell she is hurt.


    ¡°Leah you¡¯re injured and I am not going to do anything to aggravate your injuries,¡± I tell her.


    Wey there for a while, and I hear her breathing even out. I know she is asleep. I soon drift off to


    sleep as well.

 Sixty - Two Skeletons

    Sixty - Two Skeletons


    Sixty-Two: Skeletons


    Dustin


    It has been one week since they tried to capture the girls. They have all recovered from their injuries.


    Dimitri came the next day, and we told him everything that Den had told us. He was both shocked


    and pissed. He had no idea that any of the Navarro family had survived. He also had no idea how any


    survived. All we could guess was that someone had helped some of them survive. He had no idea who


    would help them, but he was going to find out. I am sitting in the rec room with the guys. We are


    watching the little ones. Dominick is walking around. I should say following Jordyn around. She and


    Xaydyn are walking well now, and my son has decided that he needs to follow her everywhere. Kaleb


    has somewhate to terms with the fact that his daughter is more than likely the future luna of this


    pack. Kni thinks it is cute and supports it entirely. Kaleb usually just rolls his eyes. When the girls


    were in the pack hospital, we discovered that Myka is again carrying my pup again. She almost


    passed out while we were there waiting on the girls. The doctor checked her with an ultrasound. I


    asked her if she knew, and she said no, that she just thought it was all the stress causing her to be so


    tired. I am excited about her having another pup. This pregnancy is a little more difficult for her. She


    has had really bad morning sickness. I look over and see Dimitri walking into the rec room. He smiles


    when he sees the babies. He looks at me, then at the rest of the guys. I can tell he wants to talk, but


    with Marcus and Jason there, I know he doesn¡¯t want to.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine Dimitri,¡± I tell him.


    He nods at me and sits down. He exins almost everything to them and then tells us what he found


    out. We also found out about Myka¡¯s mom. She wasn¡¯t just human. She had a mix of fae blood in


    her and was also a direct descendant of Ares. Yes, the god and Mykenzie and Kni¡¯s cousin. No one


    was sure who her mother¡¯s parents were, but Dimitri was still trying to find out with the help of some of


    the other gods. They were not happy to find out that someone was still trying to cause issues. This got


    me thinking about something that he told us a while ago.


    ¡°Whatever happened to Penthesilea and Phlegyas?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°I honestly have no idea. All I was told was that Zeus, Hades, and Poseidon took care of them. I know


    Ares was torn, they were his children but they did try and bring down the gods.¡± He says.


    We continued to talk for a few more hours, but none of us coulde up with anything. Dimitri even


    told us that the gods had no idea who was behind all of this. No one seemed to know what was going


    on. We did somewhat find out where the pack was located, but the area was huge. I found it strange


    that so muchnd was unimed by any pack. It was very pristinend, and it wasnd that could be a


    very strategic location. I wondered why our pack hadn¡¯t taken thend. I asked my father, and he said


    that he tried to buy or absorb it, but thest was not for sale, and the council said thend was


    unavable. They said that it did belong to a pack, but they would not go into details. I was determined


    to figure out why thisnd was so mysterious.


    Zane


    It¡¯s been a week since we ambushed the girls as they were shopping in the next town over. We almost


    had them this time. The Alpha¡¯s mate wasn¡¯t with them, but Natalya and Nymyra were. It was going


    well until they split up, and we had to break into smaller groups to try and catch them. That¡¯s when it


    happened we cornered the sisters, and holy fucking shit. The power they dished out was


    unexinable. I have never seen anything like that. I knew there was more to them than anyone was


    telling us. I wonder if my mother knows who they really are.


    We are sitting in my office when my mother walks in.


    ¡°Hello, boys.¡± She says.


    I tell her what happened, and she stands there with a nk look on her face. I was expecting shock,


    but she actually looked like she was expecting this. I am beginning to think my mother knows much


    more than she says. I notice a man walking in behind her. I know he is a cousin or rted to her


    somehow. I think they look more like sisters and brothers than cousins. Dad never liked him and told


    mom not to have him around us. She never did listen. That was one of the things that they fought about


    a lot.


    ¡°Mother, do you know who they are?¡± I asked.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    She says yes and tells us the story. We are shocked to learn the truth about the girls. That was not


    what I was expecting.


    ¡°You need to stop trying to catch them and kidnap the wolves. The girls will do anything for them.¡± She


    says.


    Kidnap the ranking members of the pack. Well, I never thought of that. The werebears are still helping


    us. The leader and his second inmand want a couple of the other girls. I am starting to think about


    what she is telling me when I realize that they may have followed us back to ournd. Well, it wasn¡¯t


    really ournd. We are using the old packs of house and territory. ording to the council, no one is


    allowed to have thisnd, but they also won¡¯t exin why it is off-limits. Whatever pack used to have


    thisnd was big and powerful. You can tell by the way they set up the property. The weird thing is


    there are no visible markings on the buildings or anywhere to say the pack¡¯s name. We have looked


    around, and it is like they removed all identifying marks. Then there is the fact that the Alpha¡¯s mate is


    carrying another of his pups. I still want these three girls and am determined to get them. They will be


    our mates. I could care less about the pups. The pack can keep them. I also want her little sister. I fully


    believe that she has some powers. She is just too young for them to manifest yet. I am also starting not


    to trust my mother. I still think she is hiding stuff from me about these girls and what the hell is with her


    cousin. I heard them talking in some strangenguage. I will have my revenge, oh that fucking pack.

 Sixty - Three: Skeletons Part 2

    Sixty - Three: Skeletons Part 2


    Sixty-Three: Skeletons Part 2


    Chris


    My heart dropped when we discovered the general area where that pack was probably located. That


    was the Blue Diamond Packs''nd. Thend is still owned by Dimitri. Many packs have tried to acquire


    thend, but none have been able since it is technically still owned by a living member. I wonder how


    they found thend. No one is supposed to be able to step foot on thatnd with Dimitri, or I know


    about it. We made sure to put a spell on thend. This is why I now think that someone in the pack is


    not mortal. Only immortals are able to enter the border. I am standing in front of the animal.


    ¡°I need you five to patrol the old packnd and see who is there,¡± I tell them.


    They nod at me. They know every inch of thatnd. If anyone can find anything, it will be these five. I


    tell them to stay in the shadow and to make sure they are not in a group. I tell them to take turns and


    take different areas to cover all thend. I watch the animals leave and jump when someone behind me


    speaks.


    ¡°You know if your sister¡¯s find out about this they are gonna kill you,¡± Dimitri says.


    ¡°I want to know who is able to ess thatnd. No one but us has the right to be on thatnd or the


    ability.¡± I tell him.


    ¡° I know, and I do believe you that this means someone who is immortal is involved with that other


    pack.¡± He replies.


    We both turn and walk back towards the packhouse. As we walk in, we see both Marcus and Jason


    sitting there. It¡¯s strange to see Leah sitting on Marcus¡¯sp. She looks so tinypared to him. Alexis


    is nowhere to be found. Jason is sitting there looking depressed. Alexis is convinced that her father will


    kill Jason, so she has chosen to keep her distance. They both know pretty much everything about the


    girls at this point. There are some things that Dimitri and I are notfortable telling them yet. I have


    given all of the guys a crash course in the gods and who is who. I watched their eyes get big when they


    realized their father was who was funny. Bryn¡¯s father is Zeus, and Donte has nothing to worry about,


    considering they have been together for over a thousand years now. Uncle Zeus was thrilled to be


    a grandpa and absolutely spoils the twins terribly. Brynn gets so mad at him, but what can you do?


    Jailynn is the daughter of Athena. Ashton just about passed out the first time he met her. Aunt Athena


    is rather intimidating. Mykenzie and Kniughed at him until they cried. They told him it was payback


    for the nickname he came up with. When Aunt Athena and mom found out about the nickname, they


    ¡°Who is Alexis¡¯s father and why is she so scared that he will kill me?¡± Jason asks.


    ¡°Her father is Uncle Hades,¡± I answer.


    I watch as his eyes grow wide, and the room goes silent. Yeah, Uncle Hades has that effect. I guess


    being the god of the underworld is intimidating. Well, unless you¡¯re my sister¡¯s. Jason sits there quietly


    for a few.


    ¡°Do you think he would really kill me just for being his daughter¡¯s mate?¡± He asks.


    ¡°No, I am not going to kill you for being my daughter¡¯s mate. In fact, she is being absolutely crazy


    acting like this. I me her mother.¡± Uncle Hades announces.


    We all turn, and yup, standing there are Uncle Hades. He is the same size as Marcus and Jason and,


    as usual, dressed in all ck clothes, which makes the fact that Alexis is his daughter all the more


    stood up and stared at Uncle Hades. He just stared back.


    ¡°I came here to tell you that I am ok with you and my daughter. I was also wondering where the girls


    are.¡± He says.


    We all look at each other, and that¡¯s when I realize that we haven¡¯t seen any of the girls in a while. Well,


    this can¡¯t be good.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t seen them in a few hours,¡± Nate admits.


    I hear Uncle Hades sigh. He knows everything that has happened. I had to get him, Uncle Zeus, and


    Unce Poseidon involved. Mykenzie and Kni were not happy. Yeah, that was a yelling match that


    night. I can see Dustin starting to worry since Myka is pregnant. I have also noticed that Kni


    hasn¡¯t been feeling well. I really don¡¯t think that it is the flu, but the flu has been going through the pack


    as ofte. I decide to find my sisters since I know if I find them, then the rest of the girls will be there. I


    am not sure which one will answer, so I try both at the same time.


    ¡°Where in the hell are all of youdies at?¡± - Chris


    ¡°We are currently getting manicures and pedicures. Then we are gonna do a spa day.¡± - Kni


    ¡°Spa day? Does that mean massages?¡± - Chirs


    ¡°Of fucking course¡± - Mykenzie


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; all the masseuses are either women or gay¡± - Kni


    Iugh to myself. They know our guys do not want other guys touching our women.


    ¡°They are getting their nails and toes done than having a spa day.¡± I let the others know.


    I can see them start to get upset with the idea of other men touching them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; my sisters say the masseuses are either women or gay.¡± I tell them.


    I can tell this makes them a tad happier. I still don¡¯t think they liked the idea, and to be honest, neither


    did I. However, who will stop my sisters? No one, that¡¯s who. We keep discussing everything that has


    happened. Uncle Hades stays for a bit but leaves soon after.


    The rest of us decided to order some food and have a guy''s day since the girls were pampering


    themselves, which they all deserved after everything that had been going on.


    Marcus


    I was over at the house checking on the renovations when I felt arms wrap around my chest. They


    didn¡¯t make it all the way around, but she tried really hard. I grab her hand and pull her around to the


    front and to my chest. She smells so damn amazing. She has this warm peach and cinnamon scent.


    ¡°What¡¯s up, baby?¡± I ask


    ¡°Just got back and came to see how things are going.¡± She says.


    She gives me a kiss and says that she¡¯ll see meter. I watch her walk out, and damn that ass. We still


    haven¡¯t done much more than a heavy make-out session. She has been recovering, and I wasn¡¯t about


    to hurt her. We have talked about our pasts, and we both know that neither of us is a virgin, but I still


    want to do this right with her. A few hourster, I walked back to the packhouse. As I walk in, I hear


    arguing.


    ¡°Oh my god, you are such a fucking dick.¡± I hear Mykenzie yell.


    ¡°How in the fuck did we end up with you for our brother¡± Kni adds


    ¡°You two are just that lucky.¡± I hear Chris say calmly.


    I just roll my eyes. This is a normal event. These three fight like no siblings I have ever seen. However,


    if you try to hurt one of them, you face the other two''s wrath. I shake my head and continue upstairs to


    my room. I close the door behind me and head for the shower. When I get out, Leah is there standing


    in a tiny tank top and boy shorts. Her typical sleepwear. However, the tank top is doing a poor job of


    covering her breasts. She has veryrge breasts, which I want to hold in myrge hands. She has her


    back to me and is watching something on TV. She hears the door and turns around, and stares. I am


    standing in nothing but a towel.


    ¡°See something you like baby?¡± I ask with a smirk.


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡± She answers.


    That is not what I was expecting her to say. She walks over to me and slowly slides her hands up my


    chest to my neck. She pulls me down into a kiss. I grab her hips and pull her to me. I start kissing her


    neck, and she lets out a soft moan that goes straight to my dick. Her hand runs through my hair, and I


    grab the bottom of the tank top and pull it up and off her. I can feel her against me and let out a low


    growl. I can smell her arousal, and I can feel myself harden further. I feel her one hand glide down my


    side and to the towel around my hips. She gives it a light tug, and down it drops. I pick her up under her


    luscious ass and carry her to the bed. Iy her down on the bed and climbed on top of her. I continue to


    ce kisses along her neck. I let my hand run up her side and encase her breast in it. DAMN, THEY


    ARE HUGE. THEY EVEN OVERFLOW MY LARGE HANDS. I slowly kiss my way down until I take her


    pebbled nipple into my mouth and suck while I slip her shorts off in one move. I can feel every inch of


    her soft skin against mine. I gently pull at the nub with my teeth and swirl the tip of my tongue over it.


    All the moaning she is doing has made me harden fully. I switch nipples and slide my hand down until I


    slip a finger in between her fold and start rubbing her clit.


    ¡°Marcus, it feels so good, don¡¯t stop.¡± She gasps.


    I kiss, lick my way back up to her neck, and start sucking her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry baby I am not stopping until I have made you cum more times than you can count,¡± I


    whisper in her ear.


    Her legs are spread wide around my hips. I dip a finger into her tight channel. She is so fucking wet. I


    know she isn¡¯t a virgin, but I also know she hasn¡¯t had many partners, so she is already hugging my


    finger so damn tight. I start to thrust my fingers in and out of her. I slip another finger in, and she arches


    to get them deeper into her. As I thrust my fingers into her, I rub her clit with my thumb. Thank god for


    the soundproof rooms. She is being very vocal, and I love it.


    ¡°MARCUS¡± She screams.


    Her tight pussy is mping around my fingers, and she cums hard. She has soaked my hand in her


    essence. I continue to rub her through her orgasm. I slip my fingers from her channel and lick everyst


    drop of her off. She tastes fucking fantastic. I kiss my way down her body and ce her legs over my


    shoulders. Again her legs are spread wide, and I lick her from the bottom to her clit. I wrap my tongue


    around her clit and suck it into my mouth. She arches into the sensation and pushes her pussy into my


    face. I smile when she does this as I push my tongue into her centre. I roll, twist, and dip my tongue in


    her dripping channel. I rub her clit with my thumb as I eat her amazing pussy.


    ¡°MARCUS I AM CUMMING!¡± She screams


    She buries her hands in my hair, pulling it as she cums hard in my mouth. She tasted fantastic. Ie


    back up and give her a kiss so she can taste herself. I rub my dick against her gushing pussy.


    ¡°Damn baby you taste amazing. I could spend hours if not days between your thigh eating your pussy


    as you continue to cum down my throat.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Please Marcus,¡± She says.


    I smirk into her throat as I kiss it. I line myself up with her entrance and slide in. I feel her tense up. I


    finally bottom out and have toy there for a minute. She is so fucking tight. I am sure that my thick 11


    inches are the biggest she has had.


    ¡°God baby your pussy is so tight. You feel so fucking good around my dick.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Marcus,¡± She says.


    I can hear a tenseness in her voice. I look at her face, and I can see a pained expression. I start kissing


    her neck and rubbing her thigh to rx her. I feel her start to rx, and I slowly start to move. I


    continue my slow thrusting. She feels so good and is hugging my dick so damn tight. I have to keep


    from cumming.


    ¡°Marcus, harder please.¡± She moans


    In no time, I am taking her hard and deep as she screams out her pleasure. She still has a hand buried


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    in my hair as her other is sliding up and down my back. I know I am going to have scratches on my


    back tomorrow, but I could care less. I have felt her cum around my dick twice now, and I am close to


    my release, but I need her to soak my dick in her juices one more time. I can feel that she is close.


    ¡°Come for me, baby. I can feel that pussy of yours starting to tighten around my dick.¡± I growl into her


    ear.


    ¡°MARCUS I AM CUMMING.¡± She screams out.


    I feel her walls tighten around me almost painfully. I keep thrusting through her orgasm.


    ¡°Cum for me my sexy bear. Fill me with your cum.¡± She says.


    Fuck that, does it? I am cumming. I am filling her pussy so full of my cum. I have never cum this hard in


    my life. I lean down and kiss her as I continue to fill her with my cum. She wraps her legs around me as


    much as she can to keep me buried deep inside of her. I eventually slipped from her body andy down


    beside her. She rolls over and cuddles into me. This damn woman is going to be the death of me, but I


    am ok with that. My mind wanders to those assholes who want to get their hands on them. I look down


    at her, and there is no way in hell they are touching her or any of these girls. I n on making sure of


    this.

 Sixty - Four: Old Pack Land

    Sixty - Four: Old Pack Land


    Sixty-Four: Old Pack Land


    Brandon


    I knew Chris had the animals to roam the old packnd and figure out who was there and where they


    were. I had a feeling I knew where they were. I remember when all that shit went down. That was


    fucking terrible. I also witnessed Mykenzie and Kni wipe out the Navarro pack. That was the scariest


    shit I have ever seen. I decided to do a little searching on the old packnd myself. I am able to get on


    thend because I am immoral. I also have an advantage over the other guys(except Chris). I don¡¯t


    have a scent. I was wounded when I was younger while training with the girls. It was nothing serious,


    well, at least that¡¯s what we thought. I must have had a cut on my hand and didn¡¯t realize it, and I went


    and gave one of the girls a pat on the back. Well, she must have had a cut or something on a wing


    because I was on death¡¯s door within an hour. I apparently got some of their blood in my wound. Well,


    after Chris figured out what happened, they were able to make sure I survived. Mykenzie and Kni


    felt terrible, and I think they still feel guilty to this day. Since our blood mixed, I gained some of their


    powers, one being I don¡¯t carry a scent so I can¡¯t be tracked. I am keeping in the shadows (another


    power I gained. If I don¡¯t want to be seen, I won¡¯t be). I am headed to the old packhouse and cottages. I


    spot Jade in the distance, headed in the same direction. I walked along the back of one of the smaller


    cottages. That¡¯s when I heard the first voice. I know that voice. She should be dead; that¡¯s what we


    were told.


    ¡°Remind me again why we saved some of that family?¡± An unknown male voice said.


    Absolutely no fucking way! I know that voice too. What in the fuck are they doing alive?


    ¡°They are our ticket for revenge. That¡¯s why.¡± The female answers.


    ¡°You still want to go through with your n then? ¡° He asks


    ¡°Yes, those two belong to us. We created them. We lost our powers because of them and they need to


    pay. Thankfully that werewolf family found us and helped us escape before they could kill us. Our own


    father wasn¡¯t even going to save us. Remember, they have held all the power for much too long.¡± She


    answered.


    I stood there for a while, unable to believe who I had just found. So that¡¯s how they escaped. The


    Navarros helped them and hid them. If their powers were taken away, then how are they immortal?


    This should be impossible. I need to tell someone, but who? If Mykenzie and Kni find out, they will


    with them without raising suspicion. I am going to have to tell Dimitri, and then we can go to the gods.


    This is not going to be a fun conversation.


    Dimitri


    When Brandon came to me and told me what he had done, I was not surprised. I was irritated, but I


    knew he was just as protective of the girls as the rest of us. However, when he told me who he heard


    and who he saw, I was shocked. After the shock wore off, I was just fucking pissed. Dominick and I


    weren¡¯t the only werewolves back then, but we had no idea that their family went that far back either. I


    did some research about the werewolf families and found that the Navarro¡¯s are one of the oldest


    families. Apparently, thest name has changed as thest child with the Navarrost name was a girl


    and obviously got married. I was finally able to find out about Zane. His mother died. He was born, so


    the woman he knows as his mother is not. She married his father because she learned of the pack.


    She found out that Lishelle was here, and she was a link to the old pack, my pack. Lishelle finally had


    to exin everything to her family and the ranking members of the pack. They were surprised but not


    angry. It did take Liam a while toe to terms with all the information, but he eventually was okay


    with everything. Brandon and I are sitting with me in my office, waiting for a few visitors. We are sitting


    there when Zeus, Poseidon, Hades, and Ares walk in. I was not expecting Ares. They all take a seat. I


    let Brandon exin what he heard and saw a week ago on the old packnd. I sat there quietly. I sat


    there watching their facial expressions change from shock to pure anger. After Brandon was finished, I


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    began exining what I had learned about the family.


    ¡°I would like to know one thing. I thought that Penthesilea and Phlegyas were put to death after what


    they did to Aphrodite.¡± I said.


    ¡°We were told they were and there were pictures of them dead. I saw them die.¡± Hades replied.


    ¡°Their powers were removed then they were killed.¡± Ares states.


    None of us knows what to say. It¡¯s obvious someone saved Penthesilea and Phlegyas, but why? Who


    would save them after everything that they did? There is no way a werewolf could sneak them out


    without someone seeing them. This means whoever did must be either a god or a supernatural.


    ¡°I know for sure it is not one of the gods or goddesses. We all rejected their link to us after the incident.¡±


    Zeus states.


    That leaves someone from the supernatural world. The only supernatural beings that would help would


    be either a vampire coven or werebears. I voice my conclusion to the group, and they agree. I think


    back to what Marcus and Jason said about the guy that came and basically decided he was the alpha


    of their little n. Werebears are usually solitary, so the fact that there is a small n of them is


    strange. I let them know that I would look into the vampire and werebear link. I let Brandon know that


    he may have to help with the werebear side since he has no scent and can¡¯t be tracked. He


    understands. We all agree that we cannot let Mykenzie and Kni find out what we are up to. Zeus,


    Poseidon, Hades, and Ares say they will see if any of the gods or goddesses know or have heard


    anything. This whole situation is getting out of hand. Who in the fuck would help those two after all the


    trouble they caused?

 Sixty - Five: Unconscious

    Sixty - Five: Unconscious


    Sixty-Five: Unconscious


    Kni


    I feel absolutely terrible, and I hurt so badly. I have no idea what is wrong with me. At first, I thought it


    was that damn stomach flu that is going around, but now I am not so sure. I can barely keep food or


    water down. I feel so weak and can barely move. Today has been the worst. I know something is


    wrong, and I need to find someone. I am currently in the bathroom down in the rec room. I rinse my


    mouth out and open the door. No one else is here. I get halfway across the room when a sharp fucking


    pain radiates across my abdomen. It hits me so fast that I can¡¯t even get a scream out. I drop to my


    knees. I sit there for a few minutes and try to get up. A sudden wave of dizziness hits me, and my world


    goes ck.


    Jason


    I am heading down to the rec room to y some Xbox. I freeze at the doorway. I see Kni


    unconscious on the floor. She is pale and looks awful. I walk over and touch her. She doesn¡¯t respond. I


    pick her up and carry her to the pack hospital. I am the only one home. Everyone else is at work. I need


    to let Kaleb know what¡¯s going on, but I don¡¯t have any of his numbers. I get her to the hospital, and I


    walk in. The nurse sees me carrying her and yells for the doctor. They have me carry her into a room


    andy her on a bed. I hear something behind me, and there stands Mykenzie. I exin what I know


    and where I found her unconscious. They take some blood from her and hook her up to an IV and


    fluids. They determine she is dehydrated. They take her vitals, and they are normal. She lets out a cry


    of pain and curls in on herself. Mykenzie is sitting on the bed, lying down next to Kni. I look over, and


    both are asleep. We have been there for about an hour when there is amotion out in the hallway. I


    am about to go out and tell whoever is making all the noise to shut the fuck up. But then I recognize the


    voice.


    ¡°Where is she? Tell me now.¡± Kaleb growls.


    I am getting up to go to the door when it opens, and Kaleb, Reecie, Chris, Dustin, and Marcus walk in. I


    look at Kaleb, and all the colour drains from his face. I would feel for him if this were Alexis I would be


    freaking out. He walks over to the bed and touches her face. She turns her head and nuzzles into his


    hand.


    Kaleb


    Dustin, Reecie, Chris, Marcus, and I are sitting in Dustin¡¯s office when Mykenzie pops into my head.


    ¡°Kni is in the pack hospital. Jason found her unconscious on the floor of the rec room. He carried her


    to the hospital. All we know right now is that she is dehydrated.¡±


    My heart stopped, and I thought I was going to pass out. I sit there in a daze until I feel a hand on my


    shoulder.


    ¡°Kaleb, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Reecie asks.


    I tell them what Mykenzie told me, and I still can¡¯t process what is going on. I knew it wasn¡¯t the


    stomach flu. I tried to get her to go to the doctor, but she kept saying it was just the flu. Dustin says that


    we are going now, and I get up. I think I am still in shock. Marcus finally literally shakes me out of my


    shock.


    ¡°Come the fuck on man we need to get you to the hospital now. Snap the fuck out of it.¡± He tells me as


    he shakes me.


    I snap out of it, and we get to the car and get back to the hospital. I walk in, and I start yelling. I need to


    find her now. They tell me which room she is in and run to it. As I enter, I see Jason walking toward me.


    That¡¯s when I see her lying on the bed. She is so pale and looks so sick. I walk over and touch her


    face. She turns her head and nuzzles into my hand. This makes me feel a tad better. Jason tells us to


    change out of our suits and that he will be here with them. That¡¯s when I notice Mykenzie sleeping next


    to her on the bed. This makes me smile. I am hesitant to leave, but I know that Jason will let me know if


    something happens. I am back within fifteen minutes, and as I am walking to her room, I hear her let


    out a scream of pain. I run into her room, and she is curled up on the bed crying. I walk over to her and


    sit down by her. I touch her face, and she turns to me.


    ¡°Kaleb, it hurts so much.¡± She cries.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Iy down by her and pull her into my arms. She rolls over and buries herself into my chest. All I can do


    is hold her. The doctor walks in and smiles. I tell Kni I will be right back and walk out of the room with


    the doctor. Dustin and Chris follow us.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± I ask


    ¡°She is very dehydrated, but the rest of her blood work looks fine. She is exhausted and she said that


    she has not been able to hold down much food. I have the nurses bringing up the ultrasound to see


    what¡¯s going on.¡± The doctor says.


    I nod at her, and we walk back in. Kni is sitting up and looks a little better. They gave her something


    for the pain. I go to her, and she smiles at me. I sit by her, and sheys her head on my chest. I feel


    much better seeing her sitting up. She is still pale and looks exhausted. There is a knock on the door,


    and the doctor walks in with a nurse and the ultrasound machine. I get up as Kniys down and


    pulls up her shirt.


    ¡°We got the results of yourst test.¡± The doctor says.


    ¡°Ok, and what was the test and results?¡± She asks


    ¡°You¡¯re pregnant.¡± The doctor says.


    Pregnant, my goddess is carrying my pup again. I have been hoping for this. I wonder why she is so


    sick. I watch as Kni lifts her shirt, and the doctor squeezes out some gel onto her belly. I see Kni


    flinch, and I know that the gel is cold. I watch as the probe moves around.


    ¡°Well, you are three weeks along.¡± The doctor says.


    I am just about to ask why she is feeling this bad already when I hear a gasp. I look up to see Reecie


    staring at the screen. I wonder what is happening. I look to see Kni getting nervous about what is


    going on. The doctor turns the screen towards us. I was looking at the screen when I noticed


    something strange.


    ¡°The reason you are so drained and your morning sickness is so bad is because you are having twins.


    They are growing and stretching you faster than a single baby.¡± The doctor exins.


    Twins, I can¡¯t believe this. This is amazing, and a huge smile spreads across my face. They wipe the


    gel off her belly. The doctor wants Kni to stay the day and get fluids since she is so dehydrated from


    all the vomiting. She is not happy about this. The others return to the packhouse to let everyone know


    what is happening. We are sitting there on the hospital bed. She has her head on my chest. I look


    down and see her rubbing her hand over her belly. I ce my hand on top of hers.


    ¡°Are you happy about this?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°Yes, actually. I was gonna talk to you about possibly trying for a second baby. Apparently, you were


    already working on it.¡± She says to me.


    ¡°It must have happened when mom brought me to you after you two showed us those sexy ass wings


    of yours. That was three weeks ago.¡± I tell her.


    She justys there on my chest and hums. I smile and think back to that night. I spent all night


    worshipping her body like the goddess she is. I have been hoping since thest heat that she was


    carrying another of my pups. This time it''s twins; this is the best news ever. We finally leavete in the


    afternoon. I have to admit that she is looking better. The doctor gave her a prescription for some


    medication to help with the morning sickness and is told to make sure she is getting her rest. They also


    gave her something for the pain when the pups have a growth spurt. I pick her up and carry her to the


    packhouse.


    ¡°You do know that I can still walk right?¡± She asks


    ¡°Yes, but until you gain some of your strength back this is happening. Do you know how fucking scared


    I was when Mykenzie let me know what happened? I am d Jason was home and found you.¡± I tell


    her.


    She looks up and me and gives me a kiss as sheys her head on my shoulder. I am d that she is


    not fighting this. I have already talked to Dustin and told him that I am working from home until she is


    better. He fully agrees. I think this scared him too. To find any of these women unconscious on a floor is


    awful. I carry her straight up to our room and ce her on the bed. She gets up, and I give her a look.


    ¡°I want to shower and change into my pajamas.¡± She says.


    ¡°Stay there I will run us a nice warm bath and then we are rxing on the bed for the rest of the night. I


    will be working from home until you are better.¡± I tell her.


    She rolls her eyes at me, and I walk into the bathroom. I know I am being overprotective, but she was


    unconscious and looked like death. I feel a hand on my face and turn towards her.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to scare you. I honestly had no idea I was pregnant. I really thought I had the flu or


    something. It had just gotten this bad in thest two days. I admit I have been tired for a couple of


    weeks but with everything going on I thought most of it was stressed induced.¡± She exins.


    I strip out of my clothes and climb into the tub. She does the same and leans back against me. I wrap


    my arms around her and ce my hands on her belly. I feel her rx, and I start washing her.


    ¡°I know you didn¡¯t do it on purpose but it still scared the hell out of me gorgeous. I do understand you


    thought it was due to stress.¡± I tell her.


    We finish in the bath and dress in our pyjamas. Wey on our bed, and she cuddles up to me,ying


    her head on my chest. I am still worried about her, but at least now we know why she is so ill and can


    fix it. I smile to myself again, thinking about her carrying my pups. I can tell she has fallen asleep by her


    even breathing. Iy there awake for a while, thinking about the events today. She rolls onto her back,


    and I roll over and wrap my arms around her. She is my world, and so are my pups.


    Dustin


    I am sitting out on the balcony staring at the night sky. I admit that it scared me when Kaleb told us


    about Jason finding Kni unconscious on the rec room floor. I watched in horror as my best friend¡¯s


    face drained of all its colour, and he basically went into shock. Thank god for Marcus being there to


    shake him back to reality. I just stood there like a fucking statue. I feel fingers run through my hair and


    look up into the beautiful face of my mate. God, she is so fucking beautiful. She sits down on myp,


    and I wrap my arms around her.


    ¡°You ok?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Yes and no. I stood there like a statue and had no idea how to help Kaleb. He is my best friend and I


    did nothing. I feel like an asshole.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°I know he is not mad at you. I talked to him earlier. He told me that he probably would have reacted


    the same was if your roles would have been reversed.¡± She says as she runs her fingers through my


    hair.


    I am rubbing her belly to try and calm her down. It is working. I do feel better when she tells me this, but


    I still feel like an asshole. Honestly, all I could picture was Mykaying there, and it scared the fuck


    out of me. I am so thankful Jason was home. Who knows how long Kni would haveid there if he


    wasn¡¯t home? I think that¡¯s what scared Kaleb and me the most, knowing that she could haveid there


    for hours before she was found. I know she would get mad if we assigned someone to watch her, but I


    am seriously thinking about it and I am sure Kaleb is considering it too. She is also going to need help


    with Jordyn. I am going to talk to Dimitri tomorrow and see what he thinks. Myka is starting to have


    issues at work and her morning sickness is still bad as well. I am not leaving these two alone. I know


    Kni could still take out anyone or anything threatening her, but I would rather have someone here


    with them to help the little ones. I hear Myka yawn for the third time, and I know it¡¯s time for her to


    sleep. I get up with her in my arms and carry her to the bed. I climb in behind her and wrap my arms


    around her and sleep.

 Sixty - Six: New Insights

    Sixty - Six: New Insights


    Sixty-Six: New Insight


    Dustin


    It¡¯s been a week since the incident with Kni. She seems to be back to normal. The doctor did think


    that she probably had the stomach flu with morning sickness. That¡¯s why she got so bad so fast. The


    medication she is on seems to be helping. Kaleb and I talked with her and Myka about having


    someone here to help if needed. Mykenzie was in the meeting as well. Not that I was surprised. Kni


    was ok with most of it, except she did make sure we knew that she was still more than capable of


    protecting herself. We told her it wasn¡¯t about protection as much as it was about making sure nothing


    happened to them. I told them we didn¡¯t want a repeat of thest incident. They both understood. Even


    though she won¡¯t admit it, I think Kni was scared when that happened to her. I am in my office at


    work with Kaleb, Marcus, Nate, and Chris. We are waiting for Dimitri. I know it scared the shit out of


    Chris and Dimitri when we told them what had happened.


    ¡°Hello gentleman, how are you all doing?¡± Dimitri says as he walks in.


    ¡°We are good,¡± Chris says.


    He sits down, and I start to exin what we are thinking. I tell him the girls are okay with someone


    there to help them with the kids.


    ¡°Why did Kni get so sick so fast if she isn¡¯t that far along.?¡± Dimitri asks.


    ¡°They think she had both the stomach flu and morning sickness at the same time. She is also pregnant


    with twins.¡± Kaleb answers, smiling.


    ¡°Twins that¡¯s fantastic,¡± Dimitri says.


    Kaleb is so excited about the twins. Dimitri was surprised that we got Kni to agree to have someone


    help. We told him that we exined to her it was to make sure that she and Myka don¡¯t have a


    repeat of the incident. We tell him that it''s not about the protection but our sanity.


    ¡°We know that they don¡¯t need protection. Kni herself can take out anything. Besides, we know that


    those five humongous immortal beasts are always around.¡± I tell him


    ¡°We were wondering if you know of anyone that could be with them that they would get along with.


    Well, that Kni won¡¯t get irritated with.¡± Kaleb asks.


    All the girls are friendly once they get to know you. They can be a bit standoffish at first. Add in the fact


    that Mykenzie and Kni can read minds, and if they don¡¯t like you, then it won¡¯t work. Dimitri gives us


    a huge grin and nods his head.


    ¡°I know the perfect person. I will talk to her and bring her byter today. I know she will be more than


    happy to help out.¡± Hements.


    His phone rings, and he apologies that he has to take this call. We tell him it¡¯s no problem and that we


    will see him in a few hours. Den is supposed toe over this afternoon so we can discuss more


    what is going on. Apparently, some of his guys have found out some more about the wolves and the


    n¡ªspecifically their leader. I still don¡¯t trust him fully, but he has proved to be a good ally so far. I


    also think that if he fucks up, Kni and Mykenzie will do whatever to him, including keeping him just a


    bit on the scared side. We finish up at work, and the three of us head home. Chris left a while ago. He


    just vanished like his sisters. Seriously I don¡¯t think I will ever get used to that. We pull up to the


    packhouse and see that Den is already there. We walk in, and as usual, we hear yelling.


    ¡°What the hell is wrong with you?¡± Kni screams


    ¡°Do you really think we want to see that shit? The answer is no especially when it has to do with our


    fucking brother.¡± Mykenzie yells.


    ¡°It¡¯s no like you two don¡¯t fucking have sex. For fuck sake you both have kids and Kni is pregnant


    again with twins.¡± Chris yells back.


    We stand there watching the scene. They are standing in the living room facing each other. We look


    over to see Ashton and Alexis standing there. I look at them, and Alexis is fuckingughing while


    Ashton isn¡¯t sure what to do.


    ¡°That is not the point. We don¡¯t fucking have it in a room where we all hang out on a regr basis and


    where we have the kids running around. What if it had been Bree or Araya or one of the other kids that


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    walked in on you two.?¡± Kni yells.


    Chris shuts up at thisment. Ahh, so they walked in on Chris and Nymyra. I look over and see


    Nymyra standing in the doorway and looking embarrassed.


    ¡°Ok you three, that¡¯s enough. Chris let¡¯s have a chat in my office. You two need to calm down.¡± I tell


    them.


    Mykenzie and Kni storm off to who knows where. I am not going to fault Chris for anything. Hell


    Myka and I have fooled around in multiple locations in the house. The girls are right, though. That


    room is off-limits. All of us guys had a silent agreement that since it had be the meeting sh


    family hang-out room that no fucking would happen there. We all walk up to my office.


    ¡°We weren¡¯t having sex. She was just giving me..¡± Chris started to exin.


    I put my hand up. I do not want to know what he and my cousin do when alone.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear this. I don¡¯t care where you two mess around, but we all know that room is off-


    limits.¡± I tell him.


    He sighs and agrees. I know it¡¯s not like they nned it, but they should have moved it to their room or


    anywhere else. We continue to talk, and Chris knows that his sisters are right this time. I received a


    mind link from one of our warriors letting me know that Den is here, and so is Dimitri. He says that


    Dimitri has brought a woman with him. Well, that¡¯s interesting. I tell him that we will be down in a


    minute. As we walk down to the rec room, we hear growling. What in the hell is up with these two right


    now? I am just about to go tell them to knock it off.


    ¡°You two stop this shit right now. Den is sitting here doing nothing and you two are growling at him


    for no reason. I don¡¯t care how irritated with your brother you are. KNOCK IT OFF NOW OR SO HELP


    ME!¡± Says an unknown female voice.


    I see Chris smile andugh. The growling has stopped, and I wonder who this amazing woman is who


    can put those in their ce. We walk in to see Dimitri standing there along with Imyra. Imyra looks


    pissed and is ring at the girls. Mykenzie and Kni are grumbling but have stopped growling and


    are sitting there pouting. That is a sight I haven¡¯t seen before. Chris is stillughing until Imyra turns her


    re to him and he shuts up. Dimitri is standing there smiling. Dimitri tilts his head, and we follow him


    out into the hallway.


    ¡°Imyra is going to help the girls. She is also one of two people that can keep these three inline. The


    other being their mother.¡± He exins.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t she need to be there to help you rule yournd?¡± I ask


    ¡°Yes and no. If I need her she cane back. Besides being a fae she is an excellent healer so if there


    are any issues with any of the girls she can deal with it.¡± He says.


    ¡°Mom what are you doing here?¡± Daniy asked.


    I hear the rest of the girls start talking. We walk back in, and yep they are now all here. Imyra exins


    that she is going to be here to help with the babies, and I see Kni give Dimitri a nasty look. He just


    smiles at her and shrugs his shoulders. I love the fact that these two are not scared or phased by those


    two. I hear Chris apologize to his sisters for earlier and I see Imyra standing there with her hands on


    her hips. She looks absolutely terrifying. I wouldn¡¯t want to piss her off. I think she is going to be perfect


    for this.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think for one minute that she will not put all of you in your ces if she needs to. She could care


    less that you¡¯re an Alpha, Beta, or Gamma.¡± Dimitri tells me.


    We all look at each other and then at her, and she has an eyebrow raised at us. OH shit, she has that


    mom look, and I understand what Dimitri means. This is going to be interesting.


    Kaleb


    I was sitting out by the pool, rxing. Kni was taking a nap. She had an episode this afternoon. The


    twins must have had a growth spurt. It wasn¡¯t as bad asst time, but it was still painful for her since


    there were two. I hate seeing her in pain. Imyra had given her something for the pain, which worked


    fast, and I was thankful for that. I was lost in thought when a hand on my shoulder made me jump. I


    almostnded in the pool. I turn around to see Imyra standing there with a smirk on her face. Well, this


    is a great sort of first impression. This is not the first time I have met her, but this is the first time I have


    actually talked to her.


    ¡°You seem to be stressed out about something.¡± She says.


    I tell her about everything that has happened since Myka joined the pack. I tell her everything that


    Kni and I have been through and that it seems like sometimes that Kni doesn¡¯t want this to work


    between us.


    ¡°Kaleb, she loves you more than anything. I know for a fact if she could she would give up everything


    for you including her immortality. I know Dimitri told you a lot about everything. What you guys have to


    understand is how much shit these two have been through and how they have been treated in the past


    by people. Most want them for what they are not who they are. She gets scared because of previous


    incidents with people from the past. Never doubt her love for you. Mykenzie doesn¡¯t have to worry


    about Reecie. They have literally known him since he was born. Think about everything that has been


    revealed about them from their side.¡± She tells me.


    I sit there and think about what she just told me. I now understand why they are how they are. If you


    have been used and lied to just for your powers, you will build up walls. I look at her and tell her thanks,


    and she gives me a hug. I hear the back door shut and turn around. I see Kni walking toward us.


    Shees and sits down by me, and I pull her to my chest. Imyra smiles at us and leaves. I start


    slowly rubbing her belly. She is already starting to get a small bump. I was surprised, but Imyra said


    that because she is having twins, the bump will show sooner. We still have a couple of months till we


    can find out the sex of the pups. I noticed that she was quiet and looked down to find her asleep. A


    smile spreads across my face as I pick her up and carry her back into the house.

 Sixty - Seven: New Insights Part 2

    Sixty - Seven: New Insights Part 2


    Sixty-Seven: New Insight Part 2


    Marcus


    I am sitting in the rec room with all the guys, including their fathers. The women are out somewhere


    shopping for baby stuff. This makes me incredibly nervous with those assholes still out there. Chris told


    us not to worry because where they went shopping is out of reach for pretty much everyone unless


    Mykenzie and Kni approve. We decided to have this meeting to talk about how we want to approach


    everything that has happened. Brandon just got done telling us he found out.


    ¡°What is so damn special about thatnd that makes it untouchable?¡± I ask


    ¡°Thatnd belongs to the Blue Diamond Pack. It remains unattainable because I still have a im over


    it since I am still alive.¡± Dimitri states.


    Well, that exins a lot. I remember hearing about that pack from my grandmother. I remember her


    saying that this pack was the greatest and that they were friendly with many werebears. She even said


    that they had a few werebears as pack members. This surprised me. I tell them what I remember my


    grandmother telling me.


    ¡°She is right, we had eight were bears in the pack. We even had eight werecats in the pack. Werecats


    have been wiped out since then, unfortunately.¡± Dimitri states.


    We all sit there in shock. We have all heard the stories of were cats. They are not house cats but


    usually big cats like tigers, lions, leopards, and so on. No one has seen a werecat of any lineage for at


    least 200 years. That gets me thinking.


    ¡°Mykenzie and Kni have werecat in them, don¡¯t they? Also, do we know how powerful Xaydyn,


    Jordyn, and the two new pups are going to be? I ask.


    ¡°Yes, these three have werecat in them. As for the powers, we won¡¯t know the extent of babies'' powers


    until they are in their teens. These three had powers from the start but their full powers weren¡¯t


    revealed until they hit their teenage years. Those were fun years.¡± Dimitri says.


    ¡°Hey, I was a great teenager.¡± Chris retorts.


    ¡°You were, your sisters were a fucking handful. Especially once we all realized how fucking powerful


    they really were. Then came the tattoos and body piercings and the fact that they could give a shit


    about being actual goddesses. I thought Zeus, Poseidon,. and Hades were gonna sedate them.¡± Dimitri


    ims.


    I have tough at that. I canpletely picture those two being extremely defiant and doing whatever


    the hell they pleased. I looked at Jason and noticed that he had been very quiet. Things between him


    and Alexis have gotten better, but she is still not letting things get that intimate. I have talked to her, and


    she wants to, but she is scared of something. She wouldn¡¯t borate on what was holding her back.


    ¡°I know the girls all have certain powers. What is Alexis capable of?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Well being the daughter of Hades she is able to basically kill people by touching them. She can totally


    control her powers but if she loses focus sometimes they can get out of her control.¡± Chris exins.


    So this is what she is afraid of. Ok, a valid worry, but I don''t believe she would hurt Jason. I see him


    thinking about what he has learned. I still think there is more than just this, though. I am sure he will


    figure out what it is. I look down and see the babies sleeping on the makeshift bed on the floor. They


    are surrounded by Phantom, Jade, and Leo. Onyx and Ember are lying off to the side. I am fully aware


    that we are going to have a litter of immortal wolves here soon. I can smell that Ember is pregnant. We


    decided to have a meeting and have Den there as well. We decided to have it at his office. We are


    going to be careful about not attracting the attention of Mykenzie or Kni, but at the same time, we


    can¡¯t lie to them either. This is going to be interesting.


    Jason


    I am sitting on the couch when Alexis walks into our room. Things have gotten better, but I want to take


    our rtionship to the next level. She finally gave in after her father told her and me that he wouldn¡¯t kill


    me. We have made out a few times, but she always stops before long. I am starting to think that she


    doesn¡¯t want me. I wonder if we should even continue this rtionship. I did learn more about her


    today, and I think the fact about her powers has a lot to do with it. She gives me a smile and goes into


    the bathroom to change. Shees out wearing a t-shirt and a pair of boy shorts. I start to think about


    her clothing. The other girls wear clothes that show off their bodies, but not Alexis. Even her swimsuit is


    a tankini, not a bikini like the rest. The t-shirt is one of mine, and it makes me smile. She looks good in


    my clothes. I still feel like she doesn¡¯t want me.


    ¡°Hey what¡¯s wrong?¡± She asks me


    I feel her run her hand through my hair. I look up at her. She is so beautiful. She is 5¡¯6¡± with long ck


    hair, pink streaks, and the palest hazel eyes I have ever seen. She is super curvy but hides them with


    the clothes she wears. I don¡¯t understand why she covers up the amazing body I know she has. Maybe


    I am not her type even though she is my mate. I stand 6¡¯6¡± with shaggy curly light brown hair and a hint


    of red. I have light hazel eyes with specks of blue in them. Maybe I am not her mate.


    ¡°Do you even want to be with me? Every time I try to do anything more than a nice heavy make-out


    session you stop. I am beginning to think you don¡¯t want me.¡± I tell her.


    I see tears start to form, and I feel bad, but I need to know if I am wasting my time. I would rather be


    rejected and move on than have this go nowhere.


    ¡°Yes, I do want to be with you. I am sorry to make you feel this way.¡± She says quietly.


    ¡°Then tell me what it is baby. I know about your powers and I am not scared of them.¡± I tell her


    She nods at me, and I have a feeling that it has nothing to do with her powers.


    ¡°That is partially the issue. I have never been with anyone because I am afraid that I will forget to


    control them a while, and hurt that person.¡± She exins


    Ok, that was not what I was expecting. I am kind of happy to hear she is a virgin. That means she is


    mine.


    ¡°Why do you hide your body from me? You have an amazing figure but you hide behind all these baggy


    clothes.¡± I ask.


    ¡°I have a really bad scar down my side. I got burnt when I was really young. It was an ident, but it


    left a scar.¡± She says, not looking at me.


    I get up and walk over to her. I pull her to me and cup her chin. I lift up her face and make her look at


    me. I kiss her, and she pulls up my shirt, and I pull it the rest of the way off. She starts running her


    hands up and down my chest, making a growl rumble through my chest. I lift her up under to ass and


    take her to the bed. Iy her down and cover her with my body. She wraps her arms around my back


    and runs them up and down my back. Damn, it feels good to have her hands on me. I start to kiss


    down her neck, and I run my hands up her shirt. I feel her stiffen in my arms. I grab the bottom of the


    shirt and start to pull it off. She freezes even more.


    ¡°I can stop if you want. I want you to befortable and trust me, Alexis.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°No, I want this. I want you.¡± She says to me.


    She is looking into my eyes, and I can see she does want this. I kiss her neck again as I slip the shirt


    up over her head. I then slip her boy shorts off. I run my hands up and down her body. Her fucking skin


    is so soft and smooth. I run my hand up her body until I encase one of her big soft breasts in my hand.


    They are perfect in my hand. I run my thumb over the pebbled nipple, and she lets out a moan. I lean


    down and take the other nipple in my mouth and give it a gentle suck. She arches when I do this, and I


    switch nipples. With my other hand, I slide it down until I slip a finger between her lips as I rub her clit. I


    feel her arch into the touch as I continue rubbing.


    ¡°Jason you feel so good.¡± She gasps out.


    I start kissing her neck again as I slip my finger into her wet pussy. Damn, she is so fucking tight


    around my finger. I can only imagine how she is going to feel around my dick. I thrust my finger deeper


    into her. Her one hand is running down my back leaving scratch marks as the other one is buried in my


    hair and runs down my neck. It is turning me on even more. She is being loud, and I love it. All the


    sounds she is making go straight to my dick, making me harder. I slip a second finger into her.


    ¡°OH GOD, I AM CUMMING!¡± She screams.


    I feel her juices cover my hand as she squeezes my fingers so fucking tight. I rub her walls while she


    of my tongue and feel her jump. I wrap my arms around her hips. Her legs are spread wide around my


    broad shoulders. I suck on her clit before I drive my tongue deep into her dripping channel. Her juices


    are flowing out of her. She tastes absolutely fucking delicious. I make sure I touch every inch inside of


    her tight channel. I make sure she has multiple orgasms. She has creamed multiple times in my mouth.


    I slipped out of the shorts I was wearing. I am so fucking hard it hurts.


    ¡°JASON I AM CUMMING. FUCK YOUR TONGUE FEELS SO FUCKING GOOD AND IS SO DEEP IN


    ME.¡± She screams out.


    I lick her pussy clean onest time, making sure I drink everyst drop and kiss my way back up her


    body. I kiss her deeply as I run my dick through her juices. Once I am nice and wet, I position myself at


    her entrance and slowly push into her. SHE IS SO FUCKING TIGHT. IT FEEL FUCKING AMAZING. I


    feel her tense up, and I start rubbing her thigh as I kiss her neck to try and rx her.


    ¡°Jason it hurts.¡± She says.


    ¡°I know baby and I am sorry, but I promise it won¡¯t hurt for long,¡± I tell her.


    I am finally seated fully in her. All of my thick 10 inches are buried in her sopping pussy. Iy still for a


    second to let her adjust to my size because I was afraid if I moved, I would cum. I feel her start to rx,


    and so I slowly start to move. I start with slow deep thrusts until she tells me differently. I hear her let


    out a throaty moan and know that the pain is subsiding. I begin to speed up a little.


    ¡°Damn baby your so fucking tight around my dick. You feel amazing.¡± Whisper in her ear.


    ¡°You feel so good. Harder, please. im me, Jason.¡± She moans.


    I start thrusting hard and deep into her after hearing her tell me that. I lift myself off of her and look at


    her body. Her right side has a scar, but it is not bad at all. I look down, and her pussy is stretched so


    fucking wide around my dick that I almost cum right then and there at sight. Iy back down, just barely


    touching her breast to my chest.


    ¡°Wrap those sexy legs of yours around me, baby. My dick is stretching your gushing pussy so wide


    baby.¡± I tell her.


    She wraps her legs around my hips, which means she is stretched wide, and the new angle has me


    even deeper into her. I bury my head in her neck as I continue to thrust hard and deep into her. I have


    felt her cum around my dick once, and I am getting close to my release. I want to feel her cum around


    my dick once more before I fill her full of my cum.


    ¡°Let go baby and squeeze my dick with that tight pussy of yours,¡± I tell her.


    ¡°FUCK JASON I AM CUMMING!.¡± She screamsText content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I feel her squeeze her pussy tight around my dick, and it almost hurts. I can feel her soaking my dick


    with her juices, and the feeling makes me orgasm right then. I have never in my life cum this hard or


    this much. I kiss her neck and suck on a nipple, filling her full of my seed. She keeps her legs wrapped


    around me.


    ¡°You like my thick dick buried deep in your tight, soaking pussy baby?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°Yes, god you feel so good deep inside of me.¡± She moans.


    I kiss her deeply as wey there until I stop filling her full. I feel her leg slowly unwrap from around my


    hips, and I don¡¯t like it. I slowly slip out of her body and turn onto my back. Shees andys her


    head on my chest. Wey there until we fall asleep.

 Sixty - Eight: Ancient Pacts

    Sixty - Eight: Ancient Pacts


    Sixty-Eight: Ancient Pacts


    Unknown


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    I am sitting on a couch in a neutral location. We agreed to meet somewhere in the middle of ournds.


    We all knew where each other¡¯snds were located and had been on them before. The three of us


    have known each other for 3,000 years now. I trust them to an extent. They gave me my immortality. I


    never thought their original n was going to work. I was right, and I ended up saving their lives even if


    they lost their powers, but not their immortality. I decided that I needed more than just me, so even


    though my kind is usually solitary, I chose to set up a somewhat pack-like n. I have my second and


    third inmand. I was able to get them to make my second and thirst immortal as well. We had


    helped them make the Navarro family respected, and somehow we were able to get them into the


    pack. By that time, Dimitri was gone and dead. Well, that¡¯s what we thought. It turns out he had been


    bitten by a vampire, and everyone knew that wolf and vampire DNA don¡¯t mix. Dominick had found him,


    and Mykenzie and Kni had saved him. Somehow with their blood, they made the two DNA mix, and


    Dimitri survived and became even more powerful. We were still able to tear the pack apart. I never


    expected Dominick and the Alpha of the Navarro family to fight to the death. Dominick won but was


    mortally wounded. I saw Dimitri start to call for the goddesses, but Dominick told him no and died in his


    arms. All was well for a few months after the pack war. That was until Mykenzie and Kni showed up,


    and I swear the ground broke open, and hell came forth. My two guys and I were justing back from


    running a perimeter check when we saw them. The new Alpha was smiling at them smugly like he


    knew they would give and join them. What happened next will forever stay ingrained in my memory. I


    noticed movement not too far away to see the other two that had brought this on. As I watched, I heard


    them say:


    ¡°Too much power for one so one became two, but two can be one when our blood is in danger.¡±


    The other two had walked over to the three of us as we watched Mykenzie and Kni merge into one


    goddess. The new goddess looked like a mix of the two. Same height and body shape as both girls;


    that¡¯s where it stopped. Their hair had turned into a solid blue-green colour, and their eyes were a dark


    teal and glowing brightly. They had a bright red aura around them, and you could feel their immense


    power flowing out. That¡¯s when I say it the fires that had been started had turned blue and green and


    radiated immense heat. Their wings extended, and every natural disaster that could happen did


    happen. The growl that they released reverberated through the ground and sounded like a fucking


    roaring tiger. By this time, everyone had stopped moving. The entire Navarro family was watching


    them. I knew that this family was finished and that we were dead if they got ahold of the five of us.


    Then, they literally just twitched on hand, and the entire family was on the ground withering in pain. The


    goddess walked over to one member and touched him, the Alpha, and he turned to ash. The rest of the


    family started to turn to ash as well. We watched as anyone with Navarro blood in them turned to ash


    as was blown away by the hurricane-force wind created by the goddess.


    ¡°Let this be a warning to anyone or anything that threatens our blood. I will show no mercy and if you


    think this was bad, it will notpare to what I will do next time.¡±


    Then the goddess was gone, and it was almost like nothing ever happened. The five of us got the fuck


    out of there. As we were leaving, we heard crying. I walked over to a small hole in a tree. I found two


    children. One was a girl no older than a few months the other was a boy about two. We all looked at


    each other and knew that they were part of the Navarro family, but how had they survived? The other


    two went to the children, and when they touched them, they were jolted back.


    ¡°They are the children of our father. That¡¯s how they survived. His blood protected them. The mother


    must have hidden them here to protect them. I am sure she is dead.¡± The woman said.


    We were shocked that Ares would have an affair with a member of this particr family. Unless he


    didn¡¯t know who she was. That¡¯s when I notice that the boy has a particr colour of eyes that is only


    seen in fae. He had dark forest green eyes that faded to hazel in the middle. I took a sniff and could


    smell the faint scent of fae.


    ¡°He has fae blood in him as does the girl. It is faint probably because the fae was a long-ago family


    member. This means that Ares was unable to smell the Navarro blood.¡± I tell them.


    The five of us took the children and left the area. We did stay around each other so we could raise the


    children together. Unfortunately, the children as they became aware that they were different. The boy


    finally disappeared one day, and we never saw him again. The girl stayed, and we were able to control


    her to an extent. I kept going in my thoughts until I felt someone p my arm.


    ¡°Earth to Damian. What had you so deep in thought?¡± Marshall, my second inmand, asks.


    ¡°Sorry just going back in time after the incident a few weeks ago,¡± I told him.


    Yeah, we all had shbacks when the girls merged on some of our people a few weeks ago after we


    attacked them. My guys and I ran once we realized what was going to happen. We got the fuck out of


    there. However, we did see some of the other girls that travelled with the goddesses. I had seen Bryn


    and Alexis before. The three of us were the other three, and fuck they are gorgeous. I had heard of


    them but had never seen them. Daniy, Jailynn, and Leah. We all looked at each other and knew we


    had to have those three. I stared at Daniy. She is short at 5¡±0¡± with long blond hair the colour of gold


    with natural red highlights throughout it. The most striking feature is her eyes. They are purple, almost


    the colour of lcs, only slightly paler. I have never seen eyes that colour. That¡¯s when I remember that


    she is the daughter of Dimitri and the Fae Queen Imyra. Most vampires have red eyes, and most fae


    has either blue or green. It must be the mixing of red and blue eyes. Fuck she is gorgeous, and I must


    have her. I took a sniff to see if I could catch her scent, and I saw red. I couldn¡¯t scent her, but I caught


    the scent of the Gamma Nate on her. Fuck he was her mate. Well, for now anyway. I looked at


    Marshall, and he was fixed on Jailynn. She was also beautiful at 5¡¯7'''' with the palest brown hair I have


    ever seen that reached the middle of her back. She has the most interesting eyes. They are brown;


    however, they have a shimmer to them, almost like they shine, and they can fade from a dark brown to


    a light brown. I have seen those eyes before. That¡¯s when it hit me fuck she is the daughter of Athena.


    These girls just keep getting more interesting. I could not catch her natural scent, but she had a scent


    of a wolf on her as well. He wasn¡¯t a ranking member but still a wolf. I looked at my third inmand,


    Ian. He was fixed on Leah. She was taller than the rest at 5¡¯9¡± with long, pale, almost silvery blonde


    hair and blue eyes the colour of forget-me-nots. She did not carry anyone''s scent on her yet. I knew


    that these three would be ours somehow.


    ¡°So what are we gonna do to get these women?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I thought those boys would be helpful but Zane is too focused on revenge for his damn


    father.¡± She says.


    ¡°What if we used the boys as bait to lure out the girls? I am sure they and the pack are itching to get


    their hands on the ones that keep attacking them.¡± Ian says.


    We all stop and look at each other. That is a fantastic idea. The boys are enemy number one of the


    pack and the girls right now, which means they will not be expecting the rest of us. Well, the girls don¡¯t


    know that the three of us exist. We all look at each other and smile. We know we have our n.


    Brandon


    I have been keeping an eye on everyone in the pack for two weeks now. I have learned that the guys


    aren¡¯t that organized with their ns. The new Alpha wants revenge for his father¡¯s death. The other


    two are just along for the ride. They had all grown up together, but they were basically pawns for


    Penthesilea and Phlegyas¡¯s ns. I was currently listening in on a meeting between three werebears


    that I don¡¯t know and Penthesilea and Phlegyas. I couldn¡¯t believe that Penthesilea and Phlegyas


    would turn on the boys like this. I listened as they talked about Daniy, Jailynn, and Leah and how the


    werebears want them as their mates to create a strong n of their own. Obvious that Penthesilea and


    Phlegyas still want Mykenzie and Kni to take power away from the gods. If they only knew that


    Mykenzie and Kni give zero fucks about even being goddesses. They hate having to go to family


    meetings. They prefer to be down here with the human and supernatural world. I decide to leave as I


    can tell this meeting ising to an end. I have recorded the entire meeting. Penthesilea and Phlegyas


    have admitted to basically casting a spell over the old Alpha and manipting the boys. Also, to not be


    rted to the new Alpha and that his younger brother is just some orphan that was found. I actually feel


    sorry for the Crimson Tide Pack. They have been deceived and lied to for years now by Penthesilea


    and Phlegyas. I have also been researching the Crimson Tide Pack and found that they were a small


    pack with big visions that Penthesilea and Phlegyas took advantage of. The old Alpha had just lost his


    mate in childbirth, and when Penthesilea and Phlegyas showed up and ced a spell so he would fall


    in love with Penthesilea. These two are fucking evil and whoever saved them originally was stupid. I


    decide to pay a visit to the Crimson Tide Pack and break the news of the lies that Penthesilea and


    Phlegyas have been spewing for years to them. I return to the old packhouse, and all three boys are


    there. They seem to be angry about something. I decide to make myself known to them without them


    actually seeing me.


    ¡°Hello boys, I think there is something you should know about the woman you trust and you, Zane calls


    mother,¡± I say.


    ¡°Who are you and why can¡¯t we see you?¡± Zak the Betta asks.


    I mildly exin who I am and they are not impressed. I tell them to listen to what I have to say, and


    when I am done, I y the recording of the meeting that I was just at. I watch as their faces fall and


    when they realize that everything they have ever known is aplete lie. They know they need to


    leave thisnd and get away from Penthesilea, Phlegyas, and all the others who are here and loyal to


    them. I tell them where they can go and that I am going to help them out. Now I just have to convince


    everyone to hear me out. I don¡¯t think I will have a problem. I n to go to Chris and Dimitri first, tell


    them everything I know, and let them listen to the recording. Then I will have them meet these three. I


    know if I can get Chris and Dimitri on my side about these three, then we can also convince the others.


    Mykenzie and Kni will be the hardest to convince, but that¡¯s where Chrises in by reading the


    minds of these three to see how much bullshit Penthesilea and Phlegyas fed them. I can¡¯t wait till


    Penthesilea and Phlegyas return to find their pawns gone. I get the three to the safe ce and now to


    have a chat with Chris and Dimitri.

 Sixty - Nine: Relaying Information

    Sixty - Nine: Rying Information


    Sixty-Nine: Rying Information


    Chris


    To say this afternoon was an eye-opening experience would be a lie. We were floored when Brandon


    came to Dimitri and me and started exining what he had found out over thest two weeks.


    Apparently, he had been doing some very deep research on everything. We were shocked when he


    told us all the information he had found on Zane¡¯s family and the Crimson Tide Pack history.


    Penthesilea and Phlegyas built a pack and deceived an Alpha into carrying out their treacherous ns.


    While they may not have powers anymore, they are still immortal and obviously can still manipte


    people. These two never give up. After listening to the recording of the meeting between Penthesilea


    and Phlegyas and the three werebears, we were both shocked and extremely pissed off. Not only are


    they trying to get my sisters, but now they want some of the other girls. I almost felt sorry for Zane and


    the rest of them. I was sitting there in deep thought when Brandon cleared his throat.


    ¡°I would like the two of you to meet the three of them. I know they want to talk to you two and admit to


    what they have done and know.¡± Brandon says.


    ¡°Brandon, that¡¯s a lot to ask after everything that has happened,¡± Dimitri admits.


    ¡°I know, but I think they are just as much of a victim as they are guilty of everything.¡± He says.


    ¡°Besides, Chris can read their minds and know if they are lying or not. He can also go digging around in


    their minds to see what shit has been shoved to the back by Penthesilea and Phlegyas.¡± He adds.


    I look at Dimitri, and he nods. Brandon has a point. I can do all of that, and this will give us an insight


    into what the hell Penthesilea and Phlegyas are up to. We still have to learn about these three


    werebears that Penthesilea and Phlegyas made immortal before they lost their powers. Dimitri and I


    agree to speak with the boys and decide if we want to approach the others with what we find out. Then


    there is the issue of the girls and my sisters. They are going to lose their shit when all this hits the fan.


    However, if we can take this in steps, they might not freak out. I might even be able to convince them to


    talk to the boys on their own. We tell Brandon to arrange the meeting on the ind and let us know.


    Dimitri


    I am waiting with Chris on the same ind where the pack met Marcus, Jason, and Den a few


    weeks ago. We are waiting on Brandon and the other three. I was shocked when Brandon came to the


    two of us with all he had found out. He also had a recording which was fucking fantastic. Hearing


    Penthesilea and Phlegyas and those werebears talk pissed me off. I wanted to find all of them and kill


    them. I heard someone walk up, and I looked up. I saw Brandon, and he gave his signature smile.


    Behind him were three boys. I looked at them, and I was surprised. None of them could be over the


    age of 18. They looked absolutely scared shitless. I could see one trembling. I looked at Chris, and I


    could tell he was thinking the same thing. Brandon had the three of them sit down.


    ¡°Hello, my name is Dimitri. How old are you boys?¡± I asked


    ¡°I am 18, sir.¡± Jace answers


    ¡°I am also 18, sir.¡± Zane answers


    ¡°I just turned 19, sir.¡± Zak answers.


    These were not evil plotters or people hell-bent on revenge. These are kids that have been


    manipted by Penthesilea and Phlegyas since they were young. They started to exin everything


    from the beginning, and I mean the beginning. They told Chris and me everything they could remember


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    from the times they were little kids until now. I was floored. Penthesilea and Phlegyas had been up to a


    lot of shit. We did learn that Zane¡¯s great-great-grandmother was thest with the Navarro name until


    she married. He said he did have some other family that his father never associated with, but he has no


    idea where they are. I knew Chris was ready their minds the entire time to make sure they were not


    lying. After four hours, our little discussion was done. Brandon walked them back to their cars. Once he


    came back, he let out a sigh.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting everything they just told us.¡± He said


    ¡°They were telling the truth and I found nothing in any of their minds that didn¡¯t ount somewhere in


    their story,¡± Chris says.


    ¡°We are gonna have to tell the others and set up a meeting for the three of them to talk to the rest.


    They really are just pawns in Penthesilea and Phlegyas game.¡± Dimitri says.


    The three of us get up and head to the car that we came herein. I have no idea how the rest of the guys


    are going to take this. I also have to let Zeus, Poseidon, Hades, and Ares know what is going on. They


    are going to flip their shit. None of us expected this. Then there are the werebears that Penthesilea and


    Phlegyas befriended and handed immortality to. Now to find out all we can about these werebears. We


    told Brandon that he was going to be doing some more spying, and he readily agreed. What is going on


    is even more fucked up and crazy than when Penthesilea and Phlegyas tried pulling their shit originally.


    I have no idea what will happen, but this time, Penthesilea and Phlegyas will die, as will their cohorts,


    the werebears.

 Seventy: New Allies

    Seventy: New Allies


    Seventy: New Allies


    Chris


    I am walking towards the rec room with Brandon. Dimitri should already be there. We have called a


    meeting to exin to the guy everything Brandon has learned over thest three weeks. I would have


    set this up sooner, but I had to figure out how not to have any of the girls here. Luckily Uncle Poseidon


    put the idea in mom¡¯s head about having a dual baby shower in Dimitri and Imyra¡¯snd for Myka


    and Kni. The sex of the babies still hadn¡¯t been found out yet, but I know that that wouldn¡¯t stop all


    the women from going baby crazy and buying tons of shit. I know Imyra knows the sex of each of the


    babies already. Damn fae abilities. When we entered the rec room, it was nice to see everyone there.


    Hell, even the fathers were here. I looked at Brandon, and I took a seat. This was his story to exin. I


    did ask that everyone listen before anyments or questions were thrown out there. It was about an


    hourter when Brandon finished the story. Well, apparently, it was just the first part of the story.


    ¡°I also found out who the werebears are,¡± Brandon adds.


    ¡°Who are they?¡± Marcus asked.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Their names are Damian, Marshall, and Ian. They are three of the six original werebears.¡± He


    exins.


    What the actual fuck. Those bastards, how dare they turn on my sisters. Mykenzie and Kni were


    nice enough to give them the werebear DNA; this is how they show their thanks. Then it hits me. They


    are also the ones that killed the other three original werebears. OH, THESE FUCKERS ARE GONNA


    DIE! I look at Dimitri, and I can tell he feels the same way. I exin the entire story to the rest of the


    room, and Marcus and Jason are both shocked and pissed.


    ¡°Fucking hell, Damian is the one who some who took over out unofficial n and imed it as his,¡±


    Jason announces.


    ¡°I knew that bastard was shady,¡± Marcus growls.


    ¡°That¡¯s not all. I finally figured out how Penthesilea and Phlegyas survived. They had help from a


    hybrid. It was a vampire witch. Your great-great-grandmother Den.¡± Brandon tells us.


    I look at Den, and I believe he became even paler. That was impressive, considering he is a


    vampire, and they are already pale.


    ¡°I swear I didn¡¯t know.¡± He screams.


    I know he is still afraid of the girls hurting him for something, and he has been trying really hard to gain


    our trust. I can see he is about to have a panic attack thinking this is going to make us turn on him.


    ¡°Den calm down. I know there is no way you could have known.¡± I tell him.


    ¡°She cast a spell to make it seem like that Penthesilea and Phlegyas had been killed and then snuck


    them out and helped them recover. Of course, being Penthesilea and Phlegyas they took advantage of


    the woman and took all her magic books, and other magic items then erased her memory of them.¡±


    Brandon says.


    ¡°What the fuck is wrong with those two? Why are they so fucking vindictive? I mean Ares is no saint but


    shit even he isn¡¯t this bad.¡± Donte grits out.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t have the same mother but I did find out that it was the same witch that cast a spell on Ares


    to fall for these women and produce children. I think that is why Penthesilea and Phlegyas can still


    manipte people. They may not have their divine powers any longer but they both have witch blood in


    them and since they stole all those magic books they are able to use magic to help them.¡± Brandon


    exins.


    This is more new information that we have just learned. I am d Brandon can pass unseen. I still


    have no idea how he is always able to dig up all this information on anyone. I wonder who the witch is,


    but when I ask, Brandon says she was killed a few years after the incident. I look at Den; he is still


    nervous and looks like anything could send him into a panic attack. I tell Brandon we need more


    information on the werebears. I decide this is as good of a time as any to talk to the guys about having


    Zane, Jace, and Zak meet somewhere and talk.


    ¡°I have something to ask of you guys. Brandon asked Dimitri and me to meet the three boys and


    discuss everything with them. We did and I read their minds. I would like it if you guys would meet with


    them and talk. They are just kids. Two of them are barely 18 and one just turned 19.¡± I ask.


    I hear a lot of growling, and I understandpletely. I sit there waiting for an answer as to whether


    they are willing to meet with them. I understand if they don¡¯t want to because of everything.


    ¡°We will meet with them and talk, but it needs to be somewhere neutral.¡± Dustin grounds out.


    ¡°I do not want the girls knowing about this meeting. I do not want Kni stressed out and made. She is


    finally better and I am not risking her stressing herself out and making herself sick.¡± Kaleb states.


    ¡°I agree. I don¡¯t want any of them there till we hear what these boys have say.¡± I tell them.


    This has been my n all along. Once we can get past the guys, then I will bring my sisters into the


    mix. If I can get all of us on the same side, it might make my sisters more willing to hear what the boys


    have to say. Now to figure out how to make sure my sisters don¡¯t find out about this meeting.


    Brandon


    I just got off the phone with Zane and let him know that the pack wants to meet at a neutral location to


    discuss everything. I tell him to talk with Jace and Zak and see when they want to meet. We have to set


    this meeting up carefully. We don¡¯t want Mykenzie and Kni to find out about it. After, yes, but not


    before. We need this to help convince them that the boys were manipted and probably had a spell


    ced on them. I have noticed personality changes in all three since getting them away from


    Penthesilea and Phlegyas. I believe that they did have a spell ced on them. I asked Rye toe


    with me to see if I was right. After about an hour of digging through things, he did sense some dark


    magic being used on the boys. He said that since they are away from it, it is weakening. Rye being the


    fae he is, was able to counteract the spells and get rid of them. We both could see an instant change


    and knew some shady fucking shit had gone down. I will almost bet that they all have mild blocks as


    well. Someone ced them so these boys couldn¡¯t remember things clearly or make them believe the


    shit that wasn¡¯t true. The problem with removing the blocks is there are only three people who have the


    power to do this. These three people include Mykenzie, Kni, and Persephone. I will talk to Hades


    and see if we should wait until we bring Mykenzie and Kni into the mix or have Persephone remove


    the blocks. I think we need to wait till we tell Mykenzie and Kni so that they can find out what


    someone is trying to do and what secrets they are hiding in the minds of these poor kids. We all


    actually feel sorry for these three. None of them asked for this shit to happen. All because a few people


    want something they will never get. What do people say: If you are going to start shit, you better be


    able to back it up. Yeah, I doubt these assholes have the balls to back it up. I have also been thinking


    about Myka. I know she was practising what powers she has with Mykenzie and Kni, but I have a


    feeling that she is much stronger than any of us realize. Then there is Bree, I think she is also more


    powerful than we realize, but since she is so young, it hasn¡¯te to the surface yet. I think it might be


    time for Mykenzie and Kni to y with fire. This pack is different from many I have seen, and I think


    there is much more to it than any of us can even imagine.

 Seventy - One: Meeting the Enemy

    Seventy - One: Meeting the Enemy


    Seventy-One: Meeting the Enemy


    Dustin


    We had agreed to meet the three guys that had been trying to basically kidnap Mykenzie, Kni, and


    Myka for well over a year now. I only agreed to this because Chris, Dimitri, and Brandon had talked


    to these three, and Brandon had also yed the recording of the meeting that he overheard a couple of


    weeks ago. We had decided on a new location for the meeting. We were trying not to raise suspicion


    with Mykenzie and Kni. They are thest two we want to be involved with now. We had decided to


    meet them at a ce that Marcus and Jason knew. It was an old restaurant that was no longer open.


    Apparently, it had belonged to Marcus and Jason¡¯s grandfather and now to them. Our fathers were


    even there. We finally had to update them on what was happening. They actually thought it was a good


    idea to meet the three and see what they had to say. I am still having mixed emotions about this


    meeting. I want to hear what they have to say, but at the same time, all I can think about is all the shit


    they have done or tried to do to the girls. All I can see is all seven of theming back injured to some


    extent while protecting Myka. I remember when it first started, and now that I think of it, I know


    Kni was pregnant with Jordyn at the time. That thought alone makes me see red, and I want to kill


    someone. I take a few deep breaths and calm myself down. All of us had been there for half an hour


    when Chris let us know that Brandon and the other three would be here in ten minutes. I looked


    around, and to be honest, you could cut the tension in this room with a knife. I heard the door to the


    restaurant open. We all watched as Brandon walked in, followed by three guys. I studied the three.


    Chris was right; these three were just kids. I actually found it hard to believe that any of them were


    even 18. I watched as all three of them stopped dead in their tracks and stared at all of us. I could tell


    that they were nervous, and I can¡¯t me them. They just walked into a room with ten wolves, two


    werebears, five immortals (one immortal being one of the most powerful beings ever), and a vampire.


    Yeah, we had Den there since he knows these guys. He was still pissed at them for getting him


    involved and in trouble with Mykenzie and Kni. Brandon had them sit down by him. I could tell he felt


    sorry and a bit protective of these three. If what he said was true, then these three have been used


    badly.


    ¡°Hello, I am Alpha Dustin. I have agreed to meet you because Chris, Brandon, and Dimitri have told me


    about you three and what happened. I would like to hear from you about what exactly has happened.


    None of us in this room trust you but I respect what they have told me.¡± I exin.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°I understand Alpha. My name is Zane.¡± He says to me.


    ¡°Who was your father, Zane?¡± My father asks.


    ¡°My father was Alpha Ricardo of the Crimson Tide Pack.¡± He answers.


    I notice all of our fathers look at each other. I can tell you that they know this Alpha. I look at the rest of


    the guys, and we all wonder what is going on. My dad exins that Zane¡¯s dad was never an Alpha.


    The Crimson Tide Pack was led by an Alpha named Phil. He says that his father must have had a spell


    ced on him to make him believe that he was the Alpha. Dad exined that Alpha Phil was alive and


    that the Crimson Tides Pack¡¯snd was over 150 miles from here. Theirnd bordered the very


    southeast of ournd. The look on Zane¡¯s face was aplete shock.


    ¡°So then what pack did my father belong to?¡± Zane asked.


    ¡°He actually was part of our pack until he left 19 years ago when he said that he found his mate. She


    was the daughter of Alpha Phil. I know that she dies giving birth to her first and only child, you Zane.¡±


    Dad said.


    ¡°I spoke with Alpha Phil shortly after your birth and he said that your father and you had just


    disappeared. They searched but they were unable to even pick up your scent. I scented the pack scent


    when you attacked the girls in the alleyway but I knew that the Crimson Tide Pack wouldn¡¯t attack us


    since we are on good terms and have a strong alliance. I actually called him that night to ask about it


    and he had no idea why the pack¡¯s scent would be present.¡± Dad exined


    ¡°That means that Penthesilea and Phlegyas must have cast a spell on him and basically kidnapped


    you. I know that several pups were kidnapped from packs in the pacific northwest around the same


    time. I bet they were behind those kidnappings.¡± Unce Liam states.


    I look at the other two and realize that they are probably some of the pups that were kidnapped by


    Penthesilea and Phlegyas. They were trying to build their own pack by raising kids that they could


    manipte and control. These two were really evil. Zane introduced the other two and let them talk for


    the next three hours about everything they could remember. I could tell that there were many things


    that they tried to remember, but the memories were very foggy. I could tell that this was frustrating for


    them greatly. We exined to them that someone had ced what was called a memory block in their


    minds to make it hard or impossible for them to remember certain things. They were pissed about this.


    As we sat there, we had a fire going in the firece. We were having a good conversation, and we all


    realized that these three were not who we should be pissed at. Yes, they tried to get the girls, but they


    had been lied to and manipted into doing so by Penthesilea, and Phlegyas was shocked to find out


    that Zane was part of our pack and that his father was our best warrior at one time. We could not find


    out which packs the other two were from. All of the sudden the fire in the firece raged in size and


    turned an iridescent colour of blue to green. We looked around and saw all five of the animals. Shit, in


    the middle of our group, stood Mykenzie and Kni, who looked pissed. Their eyes were already


    glowing, and the red hue was already present. The rest of the girls were standing around, ready for


    something. I looked, and the three and I thought they were going to pass out from fear.


    ¡°WHAT IN THE FUCK IS GOING ON HERE?¡± They say in unison.

 Seventy - Two: Attack on The Pack

    Seventy - Two: Attack on The Pack


    Seventy-Two: Attack on The Pack


    Chris


    Well, this just turned into a fucking nightmare. How in the fuck did my sisters find out about this


    meeting? I know none of us told them. I look over at Kaleb; he is trying to calm Kni down. It actually


    seems to be working. I can tell she is still pissed. Reecie is trying to calm Mykenzie, which is slightly


    working. I look at my sisters and notice that their jewellery is glowing. That''s when I realised one of


    these three has a tracer. Well, that exins how they found us, now which one has the tracer on him. I


    get up and walk over to them. I touch each one, and when I touch Jace, I get the zap. AHHH, so he has


    the tracer. I watch as the guys start making the girls sit down. I start to exin in detail to them why this


    meeting is taking ce. I know this is what we were trying to avoid, but it¡¯s toote now. Brandon


    exins what he found out. I exin mine, Brandon¡¯s, and Dimitri¡¯s meeting with the three guys. I


    watch as my sisters realize that these three are the ones that kept trying to get them and kidnap the


    kids. I can tell they don¡¯t fully believe they want to help. Plus, I know that my sisters are pissed about


    them trying to kidnap the kids. I have a bad feeling. It¡¯s like watching something in slow motion. I watch


    as the three start to wither in pain and look to see my sister''s eyes glowing.


    ¡°STOP they have memory blocks in their heads,¡± Brandon yells.


    This causes enough of a break in their concentration for us to stop my sisters from killing the guys.


    Kaleb starts to rub Kni¡¯s stomach, and I see her start to calm down again. Both of them stop hurting


    the guys and look at Brandon. Nate and Ashton go over and help Zane, Jace, and Zak back up into


    their seats. I tell them everything that has been found out in thest few weeks, and when they hear


    Penthesilea and Phlegyas, they start growling. I knew hearing those names was going to get a


    response. Rye exins that he could break the curse but cannot break the mental block. All of a


    sudden, in the middle of the circle, a new fire appears, and I know that my sisters are destroying the


    mind blocks. We watch as everything is ying like a movie from the three as the mind blocks are


    removed. Their entire memories y out in the fire. What we see shocks us because it is not just their


    memories. It was showing us Penthesilea and Phlegyas memories as well. It showed who helped them


    escape death. We saw the witch that was responsible and the werebears that aligned themselves with


    Penthesilea and Phlegyas. It took about an hour for the entire show to happen. We learned a lot. We


    were sitting there talking when the animals suddenly left. Then all the girls are gone. That is a horrible


    sign.


    ¡°We need to get back to the pack territory now,¡± I say.


    We all jump up and run outside to get to the cars. However, all the cars have been destroyed by


    something. How in the hell did anyone know we were there? I looked at the three of them and searched


    their minds quickly. They have no idea what''s going on. There is only one way to get everyone back


    fast. They are not going to like it; some will probably get sick since it¡¯s going to be the first time for


    most. I quickly transport us back to the territory to findplete chaos. There are rogues everywhere.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    As I predicted, half of the guys vomited when we got back. That¡¯s when it happens. I watch as some


    rogues separate my sisters from Myka and Nymyra. The next thing I know, like normal, my sister¡¯s


    eyes start glowing, and the red hue starts, but then another red huees from Myka. What the


    hell? Myka¡¯s eyes start glowing green, and I freeze as I watch her start making watere from


    literally nowhere. Also, nts start growing from nothing. Dustin is standing there when I notice a rogue


    around to find the rogue surrounded by a wall of water when a lightning bolt strikes the water, and all I


    can say is deep-fried rogue. I hear a scream and turn to find Kaleb lying on the ground, bleeding and


    wounded. A very loud growl makes the ground shake, and I look over to see Kni about to lose her


    shit. I see Danyi by his side. She is a good healer, and she learned it from her mother. I see her


    trying to save Kaleb.


    ¡°KYLANI GET OVER HERE NOW!¡± Danyi screams.


    I run over to Kaleb at the same time Dustin does. This is bad. He has a bad wound on his side. Kni


    kneels down over him, and the tears start falling. I know she is the only one that can save him. We


    watch as Myka keeps all the rogues at bay so Kni can save Kaleb. I watch as she bites his mark,


    and I realize why his mark glowed. She had already injected him with her venom, and this bite made it


    spread. I look at Dustin and watch as he watches the venom spreads throughout Kaleb¡¯s body and


    heals the wound. I know this means that Kaleb is now immortal. It takes another ten minutes to get the


    rogue situation under control. The remaining rogue''s runoff. After another fifteen minutes, everything


    has calmed down, and I see Kni wrapped in Kaleb¡¯s arms. I look at Dustin as he holds Myka.


    There is a whole new thing we have to figure out. Where in the hell did she get those powers? There is


    a scream from inside the packhouse and I know it¡¯s the kids. The babies have been transferred to mom


    and are not in any danger. We all run in there to find the two rogues concerned with Dustin¡¯s mom.


    How in the fuck did they get into the house? What happened next shocked everyone. The rogues were


    thrown across the room into the wall and looked like they had been thrown by a wave of water. They


    also had bruises on their bodies in the shape of wings. We all look up, and Bree is standing there with


    her wings spread; she also has the power to control water and nts. I can see this is going to be an


    interesting talk tomorrow. Everyone is way too tired today. This day has been fucking crazy, and many


    new things have been learned about a few people. Dustin lets Zane, Jace, and Zak stay in a couple of


    the extra rooms. Den goes back to his convent, and we all separate for the night. I am still in shock


    from seeing both Myka and Bree use their powers. I had no idea that they were this powerful.


    Control of water can only mean one thing, Uncle Poseidon. He is going to have a lot to answer for


    tomorrow. I watch Kaleb carry Kni upstairs and hope the twins are ok. She used an immense


    amount of power today. I¡¯ll have to talk to Dimitri tomorrow. I am sure Kaleb will have Imyra look at her


    tomorrow to make sure the twins are okay. Iy down, wrap my arms around Nymyra and sleep.

 Seventy - Three: Hidden Secrets

    Seventy - Three: Hidden Secrets


    Seventy-Three: Hidden Secrets


    Poseidon


    One would think that a god could get nervous, but that is exactly how I am feeling right now. I am sitting


    in a room with three of my siblings, five of my nieces, one nephew, the King and Queen of the fae, two


    werebears, and many werewolves. Not to mention my two daughters, whom I have managed till now to


    keep hidden and safe. Those damn rogues just had to grow some balls and attack the packhouse. I


    looked around, and Mykenzie and Kni red at me, and I sighed. I might as welle clean.


    ¡°Nyalia didn¡¯t fall in love with a human. She fell in love with me. She told her father that because we


    both knew that he would have never agreed to her being with me. He got along with us and we had an


    alliance mainly due to Mykenzie and Kni having his bloodline in them. So she told him she had fallen


    in love with a human. When I met him she had ced a cloaking spell over me to disguise me as a


    human. It helps that as gods we don¡¯t have a scent. We were happy. Things were going well for years.


    Then Nyalia found out she was pregnant with you Myka and we were ecstatic. I was absolutely


    thrilled when I found out it was a girl. Then when your sister came along we were even more thrilled.


    We were finallyplete. We kept up the cloaking spell around the mortals to not raise suspicion. One


    day I got home Nyalia said that she had seen a strange man lurking around outside. It took a couple of


    days but then I saw him and it was a bear. I recognized him but couldn¡¯t figure out why. I knew he had


    caught the scent of the girls. I decided I needed to protect them. It just happened that Mykenzie and


    Kni were injured after being in a fight so I brought the girls to the hospital and while they were asleep


    I made a small cut along with their wings and a small cut in both Myka and Bree¡¯s palms and did a


    blood transfer. The girls never got sick but it worked. Myka and Bree absorbed enough of their


    power to protect them. Bree was born with the wings and her mother taught her how to keep them


    hidden.¡± I exined.


    ¡°How did the transfer not kill us?¡± Myka asked.


    ¡°Because you have my blood and your mother¡¯s blood in you. Mykenzie and Kni have the same


    blood in them so it didn¡¯t affect you like it would say if Dustin came in contact with it.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°We were told our parents died in a house fire. I remember Dimitri picking me up from the basketball


    tournament and telling me. Then take me back to grandma¡¯s house where Bree was.¡± I say.


    ¡°I know, but it was partially a lie. I wasn¡¯t at home, but your mother was. She did pass away. The fire


    was intentional. I am pretty sure it was Penthesilea and Phlegyas and the three were bears. However,


    they made it look like an electrical malfunction.¡± I exin.


    We continue to talk about everything, and while I can tell that everyone is upset, they also understand


    why we did what we did. Zeus is pissed at me for keeping my family a secret. He said he would have


    helped keep them safe if he had known. I am not sure if Mykenzie and Kni believe me or not. What


    happened next, no one was prepared for. I watch as Mykenzie and Kni stand up, and they throw


    something at Myka and Bree. We all watch as they are consumed in the blue-green fire that


    Mykenzie and Kni can make. I watch as Myka and Bree stand there, and all of a sudden, they


    start controlling the fire that has encased them. Then the fire goes out.


    ¡°Throw it back,¡± Kni says calmly.


    We all watch as Myka and Bree raise their hands and act as if they are throwing something at


    Mykenzie and Kni. Within a second, they are consumed by the fire, and a huge smile breaks out on


    their faces. Kaleb runs over to Kni, freaking out because she is on fire. He reaches for her and sticks


    his hand through the fire to grab her arm. The fire doesn¡¯t burn him, and I gasp. That¡¯s when we learn


    that he was gravely wounded in the battle and that Kni bit him. I have a feeling it was more than that.


    I give Chris a look, and he knows too.


    ¡°Kaleb when she bit you did you touch her anywhere?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yeah, I touched her back why?¡± He asks.


    ¡°I think you touched her wings and you exchanged blood. That fire should have burned you. It won¡¯t if


    you have their blood in you.¡± I exin.


    Kni says she doesn¡¯t remember having a wound on her wings, but they heal so fast that it¡¯s possible.


    I look at Kaleb and notice nothing different about him, but that is normal. I switch my gaze to my two


    beautiful daughters. They look a lot like their mother. I stand up, walk over to where they are sitting,


    and kneel down.


    ¡°I am sorry to have to deceive both of you but I needed to keep you safe. That was the only way I could


    think to keep you safe was to pretend I was dead. I was always watching over you.¡± I tell them.


    ¡°WAIT, THAT MEANS DIMITRI KNEW WHAT WAS GOING ON THE ENTIRE TIME. YOU ARE SO


    DEAD.¡± Kni and Mykenzie yell at the same time.


    We all turn to see Dimitri¡¯s eyes go wide as he runs. They take off after him, and all three are gone.


    Chris, Reecie, and Kaleb take off after them, and I notice that Kaleb doesn¡¯t need Chris¡¯s help


    vanishing. Yep, we definitely exchanged some blood. He is not a god now but immortal and unable to


    be killed.


    ¡°LET ME GO! THAT BASTARD KNEW WHAT UNCLE POSEIDON WAS UP TO,¡± Kni screams.


    Kalebes in carrying her, and she is squirming trying to get out of his hold. He is not letting go.


    Reecie has Mykenzie, and she looks just as unhappy. They give me death res, and I look away. I


    heard their motherughing in the background. We continue to talk for the rest of the afternoon, and


    Dimitri doese back. Everything is cleared up and exined to poor Marcus, Jason, Zane, Zak, and


    Jace. It is ratherical to see their expressions when they find out exactly who we all are and who


    the girls are.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Den did you know this?¡± Zane asks.


    ¡°Of course, I thought all the supernatural world knew who the girls were. I didn¡¯t know about the god


    part of the family though minus their mother.¡± He answers.


    It is exined that Mykenzie and Kni kept out of the werewolf part of the supernatural world because


    of their mother. She was the creator, so they really had no real reason to get involved until the incident.


    We exin that except for about five other packs, they have befriended that the werewolfmunity is


    ignorant of their existence; Aphrodite ns to keep it that way. She says that this pack is the only one


    to know the whole truth about them and that it had better stay that way. Myka sits little Dominick in


    myp, and he gives me a huge smile. I have a grandson and another grandchild on the way. I see


    Kni cringe and grab her stomach out of the corner of my eye. I whip my head to look at her, and this


    catches Ashton¡¯s eye, and he looks at her. He yells for Imyra, and she walks over to Kni with Kaleb


    right behind her. I watch as Imyra gives her something and rubs some lotion on her belly. They exin


    that when babies have a growth spurt, it causes Kni pain because they grow faster than human and


    immortal babies. I watch Kaleb rub her belly and notice how calm and tender he is with her. I smile


    because these nieces of mine need people to care for them. They have been hurt way too many times


    and been through too much shit. I have a feeling this pack is different, and I am d.

 Seventy - Four: Hidden Secrets Part 2

    Seventy - Four: Hidden Secrets Part 2


    Seventy-Four: Hidden Secrets Part 2


    Dustin


    I am sitting in my office and trying to focus. Work has been going well for thest two weeks. I still find


    it hard to believe that my soon to be my father inw is Poseidon. HE¡¯S THE FUCKING GOD OF THE


    OCEAN! I now understand why I always had that weird feeling seeing Myka, Mykenzie, and Kni


    together. My fiance is their fucking cousin and has their blood running through her veins. I am not mad,


    and I understand why he did that but damn, what a shock. Myka and I have started nning our


    wedding, and she is so excited. She was worried that after finding out everything, I would leave her. I


    made it very clear that I had no intention of leaving her and that we were getting married. Myka has


    been exploring all her new powers. She and Bree will never evene close to being as powerful as


    Mykenzi and Kni, but she is powerful. On top of that, my best friend is now immortal since the attack.


    I still have to ask if Myka is immortal or not. I am not sure I want to know. Just the thought of her


    living without me makes my heart hurt. She decided to mark me in her own way since she couldn¡¯t


    mark me like a wolf. I lean back in my chair and close my eyes, thinking of everything that has


    transpired in thest two weeks. We have let Zane, Zak, and Jace join our pack, breaking thest link


    to Penthesilea and Phlegyas. Dimitri and Chris want to talk to us (the men only) about something.


    When he told us that the girls were not happy about being left out, they agreed when Imyra said it was


    pack business and we would be told after. I like her. She somehow manages to keep Mykenzie and


    Kni in check. If it were anyone else, they would be dead. I still have the thought of Myka on my


    mind when I feel a presence in my office. I open my eyes to see Mykenzie and Kni standing there. It


    makes me jump a bit. You think I would be used to them appearing after thest almost two years, but


    no. Kni just raises her eyebrow, and I give her a smirk.


    ¡°I know you want to ask us something,¡± Mykenzie says.


    ¡°Is Myka immortal?¡± I ask


    ¡°Yes, and so is Bree.¡± Kni states.


    I feel my heart fall. I knew it.


    ¡°But so are you,¡± Mykenzie smirks.


    What? How can I be immortal? I have never had blood contact with them. I am sure if I had done that, I


    probably would have either died or gotten sick. What the hell?


    ¡°When Myka marked you, she didn¡¯t realize that her canines like ours are retractable and since it


    was her first time using them, she bled and when she bit you there was blood from your wound. So


    there was blood contact. She has enough of our blood in her thanks to Uncle Poseidon that she is


    capable of turning someone immortal as well. Bree is capable as well. They can¡¯t make anyone a god-


    like we can but they can make them immortal.¡± Kni exins.


    I sat there in shock. Well, that was not what I was expecting. I have to admit that knowing this makes


    me feel better. We continue our conversation, and I learn more about my mate. They do tell me that it is


    possible that Myka and Bree may have more powerse to light when they get into situations like


    the attack. We had been talking for thirty minutes when there was a knock on my office door. I have a


    feeling I know who it is. It took him longer than I thought to figure out she was here. I see Kni sit up


    straight and look at me. She mouths I AM NOT HERE to me, and I smirk. This is my chance to get


    back at her for her little prank the other day. She decided to put a dress and makeup on me while I was


    passed out after all of us guys went out and got drunker than we had nned. She had written LUNA


    on my forehead in permanent marker. I press the button to unlock the door to the office and tell the


    person toe in. I already knew it was Kaleb. He walks in, and Kni gives me the look of death. I


    just smile at her and mouth PAYBACK to her. She flips me off, and I justugh. She turns to Kaleb and


    gives him the sweetest smile. Mykenzie exins why they are here to him, and he is still not happy that


    Kni is travelling, but he also knows that he can¡¯t stop her. He is just worried about her and the twins,


    and she knows that and, for the most part, doesn¡¯t do anything she shouldn¡¯t. They both stand up, and


    Kni walks over to Kaleb and gives him a kiss and they are gone. It still shocks me when they do this.


    I am sure I will never get used to it. That makes me wonder if Kaleb and I are able to do this. I tell him


    what they told me about Myka, and he is d to hear that his best friend will be with him forever. I


    tell him that I wonder if we can just vanish and be anywhere we want. He says that we should try it as a


    way to get home tonight since we took thepany car and we were driven here. We both wonder


    what Dimitri wants to talk to us about tomorrow. Kalebes back to my office when we are ready to


    leave the office. We look at each other, and it''s time. I open my eyes (I am not sure when I closed


    them), and I am staring at Leah, and I am wet. I hear a scream, and then she punches me in the face.


    FUCK, that hurt goes through my mind, and DAMN, she can throw a punch. The next thing I know, I am


    being picked up and thrown by Marcus. I hit his bedroom wall and slid down. I hear him walk out, and I


    think that is when he realizes who I am.


    ¡°Dude, what the fuck are you doing in the shower with my woman and in a suit?¡± He asks angrily.


    I hear the door being thrown open, and Kaleb is standing there. Chris is behind him,ughing. Myka


    before she can hurt him, I grab her face and tell her I am ok. Kaleb exins to Marcus and Leah what


    we tried. Apparently, Kaleb did better than me. He ended up in the rec room, scaring the shit out of


    Bree, Araya, Mariah, Brenton, and Ziara, when he appeared out of nowhere. I get up, and Marcus


    apologizes to me. I can¡¯t me him. I would do the same if someone had just appeared in the shower


    with Myka. I still hurt, but everything is already healing. The plus side of being a werewolf. Chris


    says that he will teach us how to properly vanish and appear in the areas we want to appear in. By


    now, Mykenzie and Kni have decided to make an appearance and areughing so hard they are


    crying at both me and Kaleb. I just tell them to shut up and walk to my room with Myka. I hear a


    scream, and I know Kaleb has probably picked up Kni and carried her to their room. I strip out of my


    suit and into some dry pyjama pants and flop down on the bed. My face still hurts from Leah punching


    me, but I know it will be fine by morning. I hear a giggle and look over to see Mykaughing at me.


    The more I think about it, the more I realize it is funny. Shees over to me andys down. We are


    both soon asleep.


    Dimitri


    We are down in our usual meeting ce, better known as the rec room. I am sitting hereughing my


    ass off after hearing about what happened to Kaleb and Dustinst night when they decided to try and


    travel the way the girls and Chris do. I have to admit they did better than I thought they would have; it


    was their first time. I wipe my eyes and will myself to calm down. That reminds me of the first time Chris


    tried, and he ended up in mine and Imyra¡¯s bedroom while we were having sex. He turned a shade of


    red that I didn¡¯t realize existed. The girls never had any issues with that; not sure why. I tell the guys


    that story, and they all startughing. Chris gives me a re, and I am sure I am going to get hit at


    some point. After a goodugh, I get down to business.


    ¡°Anyway, the reason I asked to meet with all of you is I have decided to give you thend that my pack


    has. I have no need for it and I haven¡¯t in years. I held onto it basically out of sentimental reasons. I


    have done some genealogy on this pack and have found that there are quite a few of the members that


    are descendants of my old pack. They probably have no idea.¡± I tell them.


    The room is quiet, and I can see that they are all shocked. I knew they would be. I have no need for the


    increases the pack''snd hugely. It pretty much quadruples theirnd. Chris, Ares, and I went to the old


    packhouse and basically ensured that no one was there. Whoever was there left very quickly after they


    realized we had Zane, Zak, and Jace. I feel that Penthesilea, Phlegyas, and the rest of their followers


    left after they figured out we had found out where they were. We are currently looking for them. I tell


    them some of the people that are descendants of the old pack.


    ¡°Thest person that is a descendant is actually you Reece.¡± I tell Dustin¡¯s dad.


    Both Reece and Dustin look at me, shocked. I exin that Reece¡¯s great grandfather was actually the


    Gamma to Dominick. To say that they are shocked is an understatement. I tell them that we will have


    all the papers finalized and taken to the werewolf council and have it made official within the next week.


    I will be d not to have to worry about thatnd any longer. Dustin tells me he still wants me to be


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    involved in the pack. I told him that I would be honoured and that we would figure it outter. I tell him


    we need to get this issue with Penthesilea and Phlegyas dealt with and over. He fully agrees, and we


    start talking about how we will track down Penthesilea, Phlegyas, and the werebears.

 Seventy - Five: Secrets Of the

    Seventy - Five: Secrets Of the


    Seventy-Five: Secrets Of the Goddesses


    Mykenzie


    Kni and I have been sitting here in our secret location for most of the day. We are the only two that


    know of this ce and are able to ess it. When we found this ce so many years ago, we decided


    to keep it to ourselves. We both wanted a ce where we coulde to and be alone when needed.


    We are sitting there in the chairs, and I hear Kni let out a sigh. I know what she is thinking. Neither of


    us was really mad at Uncle Poseidon or Dimitri for not telling us about Myka and Bree, or that Uncle


    Poseidon was married. Well, we were a bit pissed at Dimitri. Once both of us got to thinking about it,


    we realized that we have some secrets that are probably just as big, if not bigger, than those.


    ¡°We are going to have to tell them soon.¡± Kni sighs.


    ¡°I know,¡± I reply


    Some of the border patrols found some footprints going between the borders of the twonds. They


    also picked up a scent that no one could ce. Before they described them to the guys, we already


    knew who and what the scent and footprints belonged to. Dimitri had officially signed over the old pack


    the pack will ept them. We have done everything to make sure no one could find them and kill or


    exploit them. We even gave them some of our blood to help mask their scent. I am not worried about


    them; it¡¯s about the others that I am worried about. They have grown in numbers, but there are still very


    few. Many others would exploit them or worse if given the opportunity. This is by far the most difficult


    decision I have had to make.


    Kni


    We returned to the pack in thete afternoon. Of course, Kaleb freaked out, asking where I was and if I


    was ok. I love this man so much, but for fuck sake, he can be overbearing at times. I had to exin to


    him that Mykenzie and I needed to have some sister time and that I was fine. I understand after my


    scare earlier that he was afraid. Hell, when that happened it freaked me out too. I have never felt like


    that. I made sure not to show it, so he didn¡¯t worry any more than I needed to. With everything else


    going on, I don¡¯t want anything else to stress him or any of the guys out. I am still not sure about Zane,


    Jace, and Zak, but they have not done anything to cause suspicion. We told Chris to tell the others that


    we needed to talk to themter. He has Dustin send out a group mind link, and he lets Jason and


    Marcus know. This should be an interesting conversation.


    Mykenzie & Kni


    (Mykenzie speaking)


    We are standing in front of everyone, ready to tell them everything. Chris doesn¡¯t even know about any


    of this.


    ¡°We are the only two who know anything about what we are going to tell you. Not even Chris.¡± I


    exin.


    ¡°Please no questions until after we have finished. Then we will answer questions you have.¡± I tell them.


    I see them nod their heads. Chris gives us a surprised look.


    ¡°First off, Uncle Poseidon, we knew Nyalia didn¡¯t fall in love with a human. She told us it was you. We


    didn¡¯t take anything away from her when she told her father, we made it look like we did to please him.


    If you''re wondering no she is not still alive. We learned of her death about six months after or she


    would still be alive. We did not know about Myka and Bree until Natalya showed us those pictures


    that Dustin had received at the gym. We knew as soon as we saw her that she was your daughter. Yes,


    our blood helped protect them but there is something you need to know. The fae king and queen were


    unable to have children for an unknown reason. They came to us and we granted them Nyalia. We took


    DNA from both of us and both of them and created a child for them. That is why she was their only


    child. In reality, both Myka and Bree in some ways are our great-great-grandchildren. They do not


    have near the power we have but they are both powerful. This is why the fire doesn¡¯t hurt them. We will


    be seeing what the extent of their powers is soon.¡± I exin


    Uncle Poseidon gives us a look ofplete shock, and we have a feeling he is pissed. However, he


    different.


    (Kni speaking)


    I hope I can get through this conversation without the twins deciding now would be a good time for a


    growth spurt. Damn, those are painful. I look at Kaleb, and he gives me a smile. Damn, he and his


    sexiness. Mykenzie bumps my elbow and gives me a look. Ok, fine, I will stop checking out my sexy


    beast.


    ¡°Ok, so as you all know even up to a hundred years ago there were many species of were-creatures.


    While most are still around a few species disappeared. Some just simply died off and some were bred


    out. One species was hunted out of existence. You all know that the two of us have ever known were


    species within our blood thanks to Dimitri and histe brother Dominick. One of those species is the


    werecats. They have not been seen for 200 years. Well, they are not extinct. They technically are here


    in this town all the time. There are actually over 200 of them living in this town. When they started


    bing the targets of hunters and other supernatural beings we took notice. If you haven¡¯t noticed


    we have many traits of the werecat. The retractable ws and teeth. Not to mention how stealthy we


    are. Ok, so being a goddess helps. We were bitten on purpose by one of the original werecats when


    we were younger. By younger, I mean under 500 years old. We cannot shift into a tiger but I am


    assuming that everyone has heard us growl and if you have we do sound like a tiger. We have kept


    them a secret because we didn¡¯t want anyone hunting them or exploiting them. We are very aware that


    there are many people both human and supernatural that deal in rare beings. They are loyal to us so


    we are loyal to them. Besides they have be family to us just like you have. They have actually


    been keeping an eye on this pack for several generations now.¡± I say.


    Ok, so far, everyone is sitting there quietly and taking in everything we are telling them. No one seems


    to be pissed. I can tell Dustin wants to ask us about mystment but has not yet. Myka, I think,


    is still in shock from finding out that she is actually fully blood-rted to us. Chris is just sitting there.


    (Mykenzie speaking)


    I cannot read Chris¡¯s face at all. Usually, he is easy to read but not now. I had to bump Kni from


    getting lost staring at Kaleb. For shit''s sake, we need to finish this. She can eye fuck her boyfriend


    are sickenly in love, and sometimes it makes me want to vomit. Chris and Nymyra are just as bad.


    GROSS!


    ¡°The reason that they watch over the pack is that this used to be theirnd. When our original pack split


    the very few remaining members came here. This is after Dominick died taking on that bastard of an


    alpha. We made sure they ended up here. The werecats that were here are our friends so they took


    them in. They were actually part of the pack until they had to go into hiding. Hunters and supernatural


    beings dealers started showing up looking for them to kill or sell on the ck market as a pet or


    possession. They had to go into hiding. We let them hide on the old pack¡¯snd because no one was


    able to step onto thatnd. We knew it was safe for them. It also had the added benefit of being close


    enough to still watch over your pack. Even though our original pack is gone we never stopped


    protecting the few remaining members and the future generations. When we decided to protect them


    we gave them just enough of our blood to cause them to lose their scent. So no werecat has a


    traceable scent. All those footprints and that strange scent belong to them. Since Dimitri signed over


    thend to you Dustin they have somewhate out of hiding. They would like to belong to the pack


    once again. They are sick of being hidden, even though they are part of this town.¡± I added.


    I really hope the pack will ept them. I know the werecats want to meet them. The top members of


    the colony want to meet with the ranking members of the pack. I would love it if we could arrange


    something like that tonight after we are finished with this story.


    (Kni speaking)


    I take a drink of my water and get ready to continue with the next part. Mykenzie and I decided to take


    turns telling different parts of the story. I mean, it is both of our stories, so we should both have to tell it.


    ¡°There is another small group of supernatural that we have also been protecting for thousands of years.


    Their poption was neverrge but it became dramatically smaller over the millennia. They have


    definitely been hunted not to be killed but for exploitation. We were lucky enough to befriend one family


    and since have made sure they were safe no matter what. That is one of the reasons we had to


    eliminate the Navarro family. Obviously, you know the main reason. That family tracked down,


    captured, and would sell rare supernatural creatures for the highest price. There are only 25 members


    in this family and they would like a permanent home. We have them hidden in this town as well. We


    would like for all of you to meet the heads of both families and talk with them. They will be great allies


    to have and also they would be great at helping protect the pack. We believe that this would make this


    pack stronger. However, we are going to warn you that we expect you to protect them with your lives


    just as they will protect you with theirs. We will have no hesitation about killing anyone who tries to or


    does hurt them. Members of the pack or not. If we find out any member of this pack is not loyal to you,


    us or them and tries to harm them or sell them into the ck market we will not hesitate to kill.¡± I growl


    out.


    I did this to make them understand that this part is not up for discussion and to scare them somewhat. I


    can see that it makes most of them roll their eyes. Nata and Nymyra just smirk. They both think that


    our growl is sexy. I love these two women. I look at the guys, and they just sit there in understanding.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Kaleb¡¯s eyes have a look of lust in them. Did he just get turned on by me growling? Damn, horny sexy


    beast of mine. I wonder what they are all thinking. I watch as all the guys obviously have a group mind


    link about our idea of meeting. We didn¡¯t tell them what species the other family was. We will wait until


    the meeting. We don¡¯t need that information getting out and possibly falling into the wrong hands. Shit,


    that was a hard kick. I grab the side of my stomach and sit down. Imyra walks over to me and kneels


    down. I tell her that one of the twins decided to kick real hard. She ces her hand on my stomach to


    make sure everything is ok. This does not go unnoticed by Kaleb, who is over by me instantly. Damn


    werewolf abilities to move freaking fast. Imyra assures him everything is okay and that they are moving


    around more. I touch his face and let him know I am alright. I look up and realize that they have


    finished their little chat.

 Seventy - Six: New Information

    Seventy - Six: New Information


    Seventy-Six: New Information


    Dustin


    Well, shit, that is not what I was expecting to hear when they said they needed to talk to all of us. I am


    still sitting there speechless. I mean werecats, well fuck me. I have always wanted to meet one. If they


    are actually living in this town, the chances that I have met one are probably high. I just never realized


    that that person was a werecat. I am not mad at Mykenzie or Kni for keeping that secret. It was for a


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    very valid reason. I am very curious to know what kind of supernatural being the other family is. They


    didn¡¯t reveal that yet. I know they have a valid reason for that as well. What I am shocked about is the


    fact that my fiance is, in a roundabout way, their direct descendant. Not like a cousin or something but


    a great-great-grandchild. Again I am not mad because they again have a valid reason for not telling


    anyone. I probably would have done the same thing if I had been them. I am all about protecting my


    family. I did mink link everyone and see their opinion on this meeting they would like us to have. We are


    all in agreement that we should definitely have this meeting. My dad always said this pack was special.


    Now I see why. We obviously are a werewolf pack. Now, however, we include two werebears, several


    immortals, two goddesses, and one god. I feel that adding the werecats and the others would just add


    to our pack. I want to have a strong pack, and if being a pack that includes several supernatural beings


    is what it takes, then it is what it is.


    Chris


    To say that I am shocked would be an understatement. This is huge what they kept from me. While I


    feel hurt that they didn¡¯t trust me to let me help them keep all these people safe, I do understand why.


    Sometimes the more people that know information makes it easier for information to get out even by


    ident. The three of us walk out of the room. They apologize for not including me. I tell them not to


    worry about it. I let them know I am kind of hurt but that I do understand and that no matter what that it


    is still the three of us against the world. That¡¯s how it¡¯s always been. No matter who else is in our lives,


    the three of us have always stuck together to get through everything. We may fight, but we will always


    have each other¡¯s back. I am actually excited about this meeting. I haven¡¯t seen any of my werecat


    friends for so long. I guarantee that my sisters made them immortal or granted them the ability to live


    longer than most. I have no idea what the other family could be. I will have to think hard about the


    many supernatural creatures that could be that low in numbers. Dustin decided to have the meeting on


    our secret ind. It is the safest ce since only me or my sisters can ess it. I can see the wheels


    in everyone¡¯s heads turning. I can also see the excitement on everyone¡¯s faces. Since ourst meeting


    went so horribly wrong with the rogue attack, I asked Uncle Poseidon if he and some of the gods could


    watch over the pack since all the ranking members would be gone. My sister will no doubt have the


    animals patrolling thends as well. The meeting is scheduled to be for three days. I can¡¯t wait.

 Seventy - Seven: The Island

    Seventy - Seven: The Ind


    Seventy-Seven: The Ind


    Dustin


    We are currently sitting in our usual spots waiting for the girls to show up with others. I look around,


    and I can tell everyone is both nervous and excited. I keep expecting the animals to walk out of the


    shadows, but then I remember they are at the packhouse watching over the women. I know that a few


    of the gods are also there, making sure that nothing happens. Dimitri also recruited a few of the


    warriors from his realm. We have been waiting for about half an hour when the girls walk out of the


    shadows. Well, most of them, apparently Mykenzie and Kni, as usual, walk out of the fire that we


    have going. I hear a gasp from my side and see Zane, Zak, and Jace staring at them. I have tough;


    their eyes are huge and look like they are going to pop out of their heads.


    ¡°Ok, you two, enough with the dramatic entrances. You are scaring people.¡± Chris says as he rolls his


    eyes.


    ¡°Whatever, fuck you, we have to make a grand entrance. We are goddesses after all.¡± Mykenzie says.


    ¡°No one cares about your grand entrances.¡± Chris retorts.


    ¡°You irritating bastard¡­.¡± Kni starts to say.


    I hear a deep chuckle, and I look around for the source. I am not even phased by these three arguing


    anymore. This is an everyday urrence. I hear a loud smack and look over. I see Kni rubbing her


    ass.


    ¡°Stop arguing with your brother and introduce us to your friends,¡± Kaleb grumbles.


    I see him smile at her as he says this. She gives him a re, and I justugh. He smacked her ass


    hard to stop the arguing. She turns from him and walks back into the shadows. She is not mad at him;


    this is how they are. She walks back out of the shadows with six men. These men are huge. Three are


    the same size as Marcus and Jason. The other three are my height but built like Marcus and Jason.


    These guys are massive, and the three that are bigger radiate power.


    ¡°I see the three of you have not changed.¡± The one guy says,ughing.


    ¡°Nope, nothing has changed,¡± Chris says, standing up.


    He gives the three guys hugs. He obviously knows them, and I wonder which are the werecats. I


    wonder what supernatural beings the threerge guys are.


    ¡°Ok, everyone these three are Tye, Mitchell, and Payton. They are the leaders of the werecats. These


    three are Draydon, ke, and Xion.¡± Kni announces.


    I notice how she doesn¡¯t say what they are. I wonder why they are so hesitant to reveal what they are. I


    notice Chris gives them both a look to tell us. I can see them actually look nervous.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok, you can reveal our species. We trust you.¡± Draydon states.


    Wow, his voice is super low and very raspy. It reminds me of those movies that have dragons in them,


    and when the dragon speaks, it has this low, raspy voice. I hear a grumble, and I look to my right. I see


    Kaleb with an irritated look on his face. I see Kni sit down by Marcus and I roll my eyes. She is doing


    this to irritate him because he smacked her ass earlier. I look at the new guys, and I see ke let out a


    loud sigh. He goes over and picks up Kni, who lets out a squeal and drops her down in Kaleb''sp.


    Oh, the look she gave ke. Kaleb sits there with a victorious look on his face while she ps his


    chest. These two are the most ridiculous couple I have ever seen.


    ¡°So, Draydon, ke, and Xion are dragons. This is why we are very hesitant to reveal them to


    everyone.¡± Mykenzie says.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    WHAT THE FUCK? DRAGONS! I thought they were extinct. Well, this is not what I was expecting. I


    take a good look at them now. It makes sense with the size of them and their voices. This meeting just


    got extremely interesting. I look around and see the shock on everyone¡¯s faces. Chris is even in shock.


    ¡°Hello, can all you guys please snap the fuck out of it? We still have a lot to discuss.¡± Kni


    announces.


    We all look at her, and she has a very snotty look on her face. Seriously, how can we not be


    speechless? We just found out dragons still exist, and we are talking to three of them. But she is right;


    we do have a lot to discuss, and us sitting here like in a trance is not going to help us. Wee to find


    out that the werecats live on thend that Dimitri gave us and that I have about 15 of them working in


    mypany. Well, now I feel like a dumbass for not realizing what they are even working at my


    must admit that Tye, Mitchell, and Payton are cool. They exin that they are the ones that kept an eye


    on our pack. Draydon, ke, and Xion seem cool, but you can tell they are more hesitant to open up. I


    can understand why. I exined that we would be more than happy if they wanted to be part of our


    pack. Tye, Mitchell, and Payton seem to agree and tell me that they still need to talk to the rest of the


    colony. Draydon, ke, and Xion stay quiet; I don¡¯t think they will agree with this. I do notice Draydon


    keeps staring at Kaleb as if he knows him. Kaleb has noticed and has been trying not to stare back, but


    I can tell he is ufortable.

 Seventy - Eight: The Island Part 2

    Seventy - Eight: The Ind Part 2


    Seventy-Eight: The Ind Part 2


    Kaleb


    Damn, this is super awesome. I mean, seriously, dragons. I mean, the werecats are cool as fuck, but


    meeting dragons. I never thought that I would meet them. Fuck I thought they were all dead. Leave it to


    my goddess to secretly hide dragons. I can tell she is still irritated from earlier. I knew these three were


    going to argue, so I figured a nice hard smack to her sexy ass would stop it. Okay, so maybe I wanted


    to touch her ass, but she¡¯s my goddess, so I can touch when I want. When she sat by Marcus, I knew


    she was trying to get a rise out of me. I saw him roll his eyes at her. I almost burst outughing when


    ke picked her up and dropped her into myp. I instantly wrapped my arms around her, making her


    stay right here. I know she can get out of my arms if she wants, but she doesn¡¯t.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry I will make sure your ass and the rest of his delicious body feel betterter,¡± I whisper into


    her ear.


    I feel her sit up straight in my arms once she registers what I am implying. Then she rxes into me. I


    love how she looks when carrying my pups, but I love how horny she is when she is pregnant.


    -Stop with the flirting right now. We have more important issues to discuss than you fucking your


    woman in front of us - Dustin


    Seriously did he just mind link me to not fuck her now. I have no intention of fucking her right here. No


    one else can see her naked but me. He does have a point. I am d when the werecats decide to


    understand why. I keep getting strange looks from Draydon and it¡¯s starting to make me nervous. It is


    also starting to irritate me. I want to ask him what the fuck, but I also don¡¯t want a repeat of what


    happened the first time we met Jason and Marcus. I am not sure what would happen if we got into a


    standoff. I sure as hell don¡¯t need Kni hurting him to protect me. He is a dragon and probably strong


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    as hell, but let¡¯s be real. Kni can take out anything.


    ¡°You remind me of someone,¡± Draydon says.


    I look over at him and he is staring at me. Who the hell could I possibly remind him of? I hear Dimitri


    me, and his eyes go wide. What the hell is going on.


    ¡°No, but he is one of the souls we split to protect this girl. He is a direct descendant of ours. That¡¯s why


    he looks so much like him.¡± Dimitri exins.


    What is he talking about? Who the fuck do I look like. I do look more like mom¡¯s side of the family. I


    have her dark hair and skin tone. I have dad¡¯s eyes though. I am also built like my mom¡¯s side of the


    family.


    ¡°You look almost identical to Dominick, Dimitri¡¯ste brother,¡± Bryn says.


    Then I remember when Aphrodite visited me in the hospital when we found out Kni was pregnant


    with Jordyn.


    *You actually look a lot like Dominick. - Aphrodite*


    Well, I have no idea what to say about this. I guess it makes sense. I mean, mom is rted to them. I


    still don¡¯t fully understand but who am I to argue. Those two did what they did to protect Chris, Kni,


    and Mykenzie, and I am thankful for that. I do have to admit that I have always felt different from the


    rest of the pack. I am also for a beta stronger than normal. I can actually beat Dustin when we spar


    against each other. That was a big surprise when it first happened. I think everyone thought I might


    challenge him to be alpha, but I have no desire to be alpha. Being beta is stressful enough. I did ask


    mom and dad about it, but they couldn¡¯t exin it. Dad was beta to Uncle Reece when he was alpha.


    We all sit up and look around because we can feel a new presence. I look at Kni and Mykenzie; they


    don¡¯t seem to be worried about the present, so it must not be dangerous.


    ¡°You look identical to him because that moron split his soul to protect my daughter. That is why he


    didn¡¯t survive the fight or want to survive. He knew if he survived then she may not ever find her other


    half.¡± Aphrodite exins.


    ¡°WHAT?¡± Dimitri yells.


    ¡°I take it you didn¡¯t know what he did,¡± Aphrodite says.


    ¡°No, all he told me was that it was one of our direct descendants.¡± Hements.


    I hear Kni and Mykenzie gasp and she turns to look at me. I swear if she starts crying I am going to


    lose my mind. I hate it when she cries, it tears my heart out. I look at Dustin, and he has the same


    horrified look on his face. None of us guys like when any of these girls cry.


    ¡°I just figured it out two days ago. That fight should have never killed him no matter how bad the wound


    was. That¡¯s when Hecate came to me and told me what he did. I guess when I was pregnant with these


    three he could feel a weird pull towards me. He couldn¡¯t figure out why. Hecate told me he always felt


    very protective of Kni but couldn¡¯t figure out why. Remember after you two split the souls he always


    seemed weaker but not. That¡¯s because he gave half his soul to protect her. Remember when you


    found him and Hecate was there with you. Well before you showed up he told her that he realized at


    that time that Kni was his mate.¡± She exined.


    ¡°I never felt that way about him. I mean, I loved him in a brother kind of way, but not like that. Kni


    admits.


    I sit here inplete silence. My goddess had a mate, but he never realized it.


    ¡°He knew that and he knew why. It was because he had already given half his soul to soul to you. You


    wouldn¡¯t feel the bond because of that. That¡¯s why he wouldn¡¯t let Dimitri call you two so you could


    save him.¡± Aphrodite exins.


    ¡°You probably did love him in that way but because of this, you wouldn¡¯t have recognized it. Kaleb, you


    are basically the reincarnation of Dominick. That is also the reason you have more strength than a


    normal beta. Dominick was an alpha as was/is Dimitri. They are my two original creations there for,


    they have the strongest alpha blood running through them.¡± She says.


    All eyes turn to me, and I feel very weird right now. Kni is still looking at me like I am some sort of


    weirdo. What if she doesn¡¯t want me anymore now? She didn¡¯t love him like that. Fuck, what if she


    realizes she doesn¡¯t love me like that. If she leaves me, I will fucking die. My mind is racing with all


    these thoughts.


    -Stop with those fucking idiotic thoughts. Mom is right. I probably did have feelings for him, but I never


    felt them. I love you more than life. I will never go anywhere.- Kni


    Ok, so I forget she can read minds. She lets me know that she will be going through my mindter to


    figure all this shit out. I tell her ok if that¡¯s what it takes. I am just d I will not lose my goddess. I ask


    her if she has read my mind before. She tells me, no, and I wonder why. She says that we will talk


    about everythingter. I tell her, ok.


    ¡°Well, that exins why you look so much like him. Sorry if I weirded you out.¡± Draydon says.


    ¡°It¡¯s cool,¡± I tell him.


    There is all of a sudden a very low deep growl heard. We all look around, searching for one of the


    animals. That¡¯s when I realize it¡¯sing from Kni and Mykenzie. I grab Kni¡¯s hips to hold her in


    myp. I see Mykenzie stand up and walk over to where Nate is sitting by Payton. She walks in


    between them and into the darkness. Ok, I still get freaked out when they can just disappear into the


    darkness. I hear a growl and at least four different screams. Shees back out, dragging four


    teenagers. Who in the fuck are these kids? Two look familiar, but the other two don¡¯t.


    ¡°Satyira and Myca? What the hell are you two doing here?¡± Rye asks.


    ¡°Vincent and Gianya? Seriously you two.¡± Xion sighs.


    ¡°You guys know these kids?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yeah, Satyira is my younger sister and Myca is Daniy¡¯s younger brother.¡± Rye answers.


    ¡°Vincent is my younger brother and Gianya is Mitchell¡¯s younger sister,¡± Xion says.


    The girls give the kids a look. I p Kni¡¯s ass and tell her to stop scaring these four. I feel her squirm


    in myp, and I know what she is doing. I hold her still. If she keeps doing that, something else will take


    notice and I will be very ufortable the rest of the time. I see her smirk from the corner of my eye.


    Oh, this goddess of mine is naughty. I will have to teach her a lessonter.


    ¡°Sorry, we just really wanted to see a dragon.¡± Satyira whispers.


    ¡°We really wanted to see a werebear.¡± Gianya squeaks.


    I see Marcus raise an eyebrow at her admission. Oh, these kids.


    ¡°How old are you four?¡± Marcus asks.


    ¡°I am 17 and Myca is 15.¡± Satyira answers.


    ¡°I am 14 and Gianya is 12.¡± Vincent answers.


    Myca exins that they went to the packhouse and heard Natalya talking about the meeting. He says


    that they never mentioned the ind. They ran into the other two outside the packhouse and figured


    out we might be here. So they decided toe here to see what they had never seen. As much as I


    wished I had a sibling, this makes me d I don¡¯t. I would have killed them if they had done something


    this dangerous. At least Kni and Mykenzie didn¡¯t mistake them as a threat. That could have turned


    out much worse. They do exin that these are the youngest of either group.


    ¡°Well, we have five younger ones back in the pack that will be d to have more kids to have around.


    They are younger than you four. Two of them are 10, three are 12.¡± Nate says.


    These five seem excited to have more kids around to get to know. I hope Bree and Araya won¡¯t be too


    intimidated with these four being so much older. Especially Bree and the fact that she is very insecure


    about her wings just like Kni and Mykenzie. That¡¯s when I realize that they are not hiding their wings.


    It is obvious that these guys know about them. It makes sense that they would.


    ¡°Hey, how old are all of you?¡± I ask


    ¡°Draydon and I are 2500 years old and Xion is 2000 years old.¡± ke answers.


    ¡°Mitchell and I are 300 years old, and Payton is 200 years old,¡± Tye says.


    WOW, I was expecting them to be older, but not that old. I am guessing that the dragons are probably


    immortal. I bet when Kni and Mykenzie shared their blood with the werecats, it either made them


    age very slowly or be immortal.


    ¡°We age very slowly but we are not immortal.¡± Payton states.


    Ok, then that makes sense. We continue with the meeting for two more hours. Rye takes the kids back


    to the packhouse to have them stay with Imyra. He was also checking to make sure nothing had


    happened. I was sure nothing had or the girls would have disappeared by now and we would have


    known about it. I can tell Kni is getting tired. I notice that she has been very still for a while. I see


    Xion staring at us. He is smiling. What the fuck?


    ¡°Take her home, Kaleb.¡± I hear Dimitri say.


    I look down and she has fallen asleep. That¡¯s why she is so still. I stand up with her in my arms and we


    all decide to call it a night. I hear Alexis whine when Jason picks her up that she is fine and that we


    don¡¯t need to leave. We allugh at the girls. We all head back to ournds, and I take Kni to our


    room. I change her into her pyjamas and cover her with theforter. I change and slip into bed


    beside her. I wrap my arms around her and ce my hand on her belly. I feel a very small movement


    and I smile as I fall asleep.

 Seventy - Nine: Discussion

    Seventy - Nine: Discussion


    Seventy-Nine: Discussion


    Tye


    The six of us returned to my colonies''nds. Our two groups have be close over the years. I


    believe the meeting with the pack went well. Over the years of watching this pack, I have learned many


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    things about them. I learned that they tried to avoid conflict with other packs. They did have a couple of


    issues with other packs, and they did go to war with a couple of smaller packs, but both times it was


    justified. The other packs had attacked them first. I watched Dustin, Kaleb, Nate, Ashton, and Brighton


    grow up and knew these five were special. I wasn¡¯t sure how. I always had an odd feeling about Kaleb


    as I watched him grow. I always felt like I knew him, but I could never ce why I felt this way. I knew


    my colony, which was 200 strong wanted to be part of the pack and not have to hide anymore. We


    worked in the city, but we lived hidden away. We were currently outside, and the entire colony was


    there. I wanted everyone to either want this or not. We had been talking for an hour when it was


    decided that we wanted to be part of the pack. Now it was the six of us. Draydon had gone back to their


    n and had the same discussion. Their n was significantly smaller than ours. They only had 25


    members. I knew they were more hesitant, and I could understand why.


    ¡°So we have decided to be part of the pack again,¡± I told Draydon.


    ¡°We have as well,¡± Draydon replies.


    I was surprised by this oue. I didn¡¯t think most of them wanted to return to be part of the pack. Our


    kind had been hunted and exploited, but the dragons had suffered greatly. I knew they didn¡¯t trust


    anyone. They had many ns worldwide, but they kept themselves hidden and were very secretive. I


    knew that I wanted my colony to be protected and safe. Kni and Mykenzie had done that for so long,


    and I appreciated everything they had done. They did so much to keep both of our kinds safe. I had no


    idea that they had never told Chris about us being alive and well. I was actually very good friends with


    Chris, and it hurt when he never came around. I did talk to him that night about everything, and he told


    me that his sisters had kept all this to themselves, and he didn¡¯t even know that we were still alive. I


    told him I wasn¡¯t mad, and we started talking like we had never been separated for so long. I am still


    mad at Gianya and Vincent for sneaking into that meeting. I mean, they were only able to get to that


    ind because of Satyira and Myca. I was sneaking into a meeting just to sate your curiosity. Those


    kids are nuts. Kaleb is right, thank god Kni and Mykenzie didn¡¯t sense them as a threat, or things


    could have ended up much worse. When I told everyone about the meeting when I got back they were


    excited. We did have a few families that decided to leave and go to our sister colony that wanted to


    remain in secret. I respect their decision, and hopefully, one day, the other werecats will decide not to


    remain in hiding and possibly join this pack. Draydon and the others leave to return home. He told me


    to contact Dustin so we can talk more about all of this. I unlock my phone and give Dustin a call. I tell


    him what we have decided on, and we set up another meeting. We will be meeting at the packhouse. I


    am slightly nervous about this, and I give Chris a call. I tried both of the girls, but neither of them


    answered. He told me that Dustin had already told everyone about the meeting. He told me not to


    worry about anything. Mykenzie and Kni will be there, and they have already given everyone a


    warning about being rude or showing any kind of aggression towards us. Iugh at this. I have no


    doubt that we are going to be fine. I was d to hear that Kni had finally found her other half. What


    was discovered at the meeting was a total shock. Chris told me that they had all found their mates.


    Well, all except Rye, Tyrell, Tarlek, and Brandon. I told them that maybe now they would find their


    mates.


    ¡°Tye when are we going back to the pack?¡± Einyn asks shyly.


    ¡°Soon, probably within the next week,¡± I tell her.


    She smiled at me and left to go to her room for the night. I hope they will be ok with hering with us.


    I will probably take her to the meeting just so the pack can meet her. I have kept her safe for years, and


    the girls don¡¯t know about her. I leave my office and head to my room. I sit there on the edge of my bed


    and sigh. I wonder if I will ever find my mate. I removed my shirt andid down on my bed, quickly


    falling asleep.


    Dustin


    Today is the day that Tye, Mitchell, Payton, Draydon, ke, and Xion areing here to talk about


    joining the pack. I have already discussed everything with all of our parents, and my father agrees that


    this would be a positive move for the pack. That¡¯s the one thing I love about my father. He has never


    agreed with the concept that supernaturals should segregate themselves. He has always believed that


    to have a strong pack, it needs the strongest people, and if those people are different supernatural, so


    be it. Of course, he never expected gods or goddesses to show up. Hell, neither did I. I figured different


    creatures might be a witch or two but not Kni, Mykenzie, and Chris. Especially when they are the


    children of our moon goddess, but hey, who am I to question any of this? Myka is nervous about this


    meeting for some reason. I think it has to do with the fact that dragons areing.


    ¡°Myka stop with anxiety. It¡¯s not good for the baby and you are driving me crazy.¡± Imyra says.


    I watch as Myka sits down, and Imyra hands her a cup of tea. It is meant to calm someone down. It


    worked the other day, and it did relieve my stress. I can hear the usual argument between Chris and his


    sisters. I would actually be more concerned if they didn¡¯t argue. We are all making our way to the rec


    room to wait for the others to show up. I have already let the border patrols know to let them onto the


    hand, and walk to the door to meet them.


    Draydon


    We pulled up to the packhouse and parked. We get out of the car and walk up towards the door. I had


    tough about all five of those ridiculously huge beasts the girls have beenying out on the ground. I


    know why they are trying to ensure everyone knows this ce is well protected. I have known these


    beasts for way too long to be scared of them. I respect them, but I am not scared of them. I hear Tye


    and the guys chuckle at sight. None of us is worried. I see Phantom stand up and look at us. I just give


    him a nod, and heys back down. I look ahead of us and see Dustin and his mate. I see him shake his


    head when he sees the beasts.


    ¡°Wee to our pack. Sorry about them.¡± Dustin says.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. We have been around them for many years. This is just the girls letting everyone


    know they are watching.¡± Xion says with a chuckle.


    ¡°YOU HAD BETTER FUCKING BELIEVE WE ARE ALWAYS WATCHING!¡± Mykenzie yells from


    somewhere.


    ¡°Oh for fuck sake. What the hell is wrong with them.¡± Dustin grumbles.


    I hear his mateugh, and I turn to look at her. I can smell the fae in her, but there is something else


    about her that I recognize. Dustin introduces her, and we follow them down to a room. We walk in, and


    there are several people we don¡¯t recognize sitting there. Most of the people here I recognize from the


    meeting the other night; there are a few I don¡¯t, which makes me nervous. We enter the room and find


    seats. We did bring the kids with us. Rye had said that his younger sister and Daniy¡¯s younger


    brother wanted to see our two troublemakers. Plus, they were excited to meet the other kids. Once we


    were seated, Dustin introduced us to the others in the room. They were the parents of the ranking pack


    members. This actually didn¡¯t bother me as much as I thought it would. We sat there and talked for a


    while. I did notice that Tye brought Einyn with him. She was very quiet during the whole meeting. She


    was normally very shy anyway, but it increased around new people. I did notice her looking around at


    everyone. I noticed that Kni and Mykenzie took a strong interest in her. I wonder if they can sense


    what she is. I really hope that this pack can ept her. She is one of thest of her species.


    ¡°Tye, who is this beautiful woman with you? Is she your mate?¡± Myka asks.


    ¡°No, she is not my mate. This is Einyn.¡± He answers.


    Einyn looks up at Myka and I see Kni¡¯s eyes sh green. Yeah, they have realized what she is. I


    know I don¡¯t have to worry about them. In fact, they will protect her just like they did us. It¡¯s everyone


    else. We have been talking now for a few hours when Einyn falls asleep. She probably had nightmares


    on a small couch.


    ¡°How did you find her?¡± Mykenzie asks.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t find her. She was left on the porch of our house when she was 3. I couldn¡¯t care for her, so I


    contacted Tye and he took her and raised her.¡± I exin.


    ¡°All that was with her was a note to keep her safe,¡± Tye says.


    ¡°What is she?¡± Nate asks.


    I hear Kni and Mykenzie let out a growl, and I know they don¡¯t want us to reveal what she is. I also


    notice Brandon step in front of her in a protective stance. I wonder if he is her mate. I look at Tye, and


    he has the same suspicion. I notice that the others are surprised to hear the girls act this way towards


    the question. I look at them, and they give me a nod. They are not happy but realize that we need to tell


    them.


    ¡°Einyn is a hybrid. We believe her father was a warlock.¡± I say.


    ¡°What is the other half?¡± Nymyra asks.


    ¡°Her mother was a unicorn. They are extremely rare. Even rarer than us dragons.¡± Tye answers.


    I hear a few gasps, and I see mostly looks of shock. No one has seen a unicorn in over 1000 years. I


    personally know of three worldwide. I am sure there are more, but they are even more secretive than


    us. Even all those years ago, their species was never high in numbers, but the hunters started going


    after them mainly to sell them to collectors. We exined that we searched for her parents, but we


    could never find them. I tell them that I have a feeling her mother is probably in someone''s collection of


    supernatural creatures, so to protect her, he left her with us. We have never figured out which coven


    her father belonged to.


    ¡°I might be able to help. My mother is a vampire. One of the men in our coven is married to a witch. All I


    need from her is a blood sample and she might be able to trace her lineage.¡± Nymrya exins.


    ¡°That can be arranged. It would be nice to know at least part of her parentage and who they are. I think


    her father is probably dead. There was a warlock that was found dead not too long after she showed up


    but the body disappeared before we could confirm it.¡± I tell them.


    Kni and Mykenzie warn them that this needs to stay with these walls. Not so much about her being a


    part witch but the other. I think these guys understand the importance of this. If she is found out, many


    people would want her. It is decided that we can move into them once the old buildings on the old pack


    more on thisnd, so there will be adequate housing soon. I let him know that we could help with the


    construction. We leave the pack at about 4 pm that afternoon. It was a very productive meeting, and I


    am happy with how it went. I feel good about this decision. Tye and I will being back tomorrow to


    discuss this more with them. They want us to bring Einyn with us. I was surprised when Brandon was


    talking to her and that she actually talked to him. She usually didn¡¯t. I had to smile at them. I really do


    think that she is his mate. I dropped Tye and Einyn off at their ce and drove back to mine. I get out,


    and who is there? Kni¡¯s great beast of a pet. I just look at Phantom and nod. I know they roam the


    old packnds, especially after what we found out today. I can¡¯t believe those two are still alive. I walk


    into the house and to my room. I sit on my bed and run through everything in my head. I think Rye¡¯s


    younger sister is my mate. I got a strange feeling about her when she showed up at the meeting the


    other night. When she walked in today, I got that same feeling but stronger. I wasn¡¯t sure how this was


    going to work. I would need to talk to Rye and tell him. I just hope he doesn¡¯t freak out. I guess we will


    see what tomorrow holds.

 Eighty: Self Reflection

    Eighty: Self Reflection


    Eighty: Self Reflection


    Myka


    Thesest two years have been very enlightening, to say the least. First, I find out that I have fae blood


    in me. That was a surprise, but ok, that exined a lot of the differences between me and some of my


    friends. I am the mate of a werewolf. Again, I''m not expecting that, but hey, my man is fucking sexy and


    ridiculously sweet. I guess I can¡¯t argue that much. The biggest surprise was that I had not only fae


    blood but that my father, who I thought was dead, was alive. Not only is he alive, but he is Poseidon,


    the god of the ocean. Now that I thought about it, that would exin why growing up that he travelled


    for his job so much. I am d that he is alive, and over the two months, we have gotten to know each


    other. I was mad at first, but I understand why he pretended to die in the house fire. Bree has be


    very close to dad, which I am d. We have also been able to meet many of our aunts and uncles. I


    did find out that both Bree and I will, at some point, have to start attending the family meetings. This


    made Mykenzie and Kni happy. They thought that now since we have to attend, they don¡¯t.


    Apparently, that is not how it works, and they threw a huge fit and whined about still having to attend.


    Chris says that they hate to go to family meetings. I am sitting out back by the pool. I still have my


    doubts that all my secrets havee to light. I feel that I am much more powerful than Bree. She and I


    were practicing and I was able to do a few things that she was not able to, and I couldn¡¯t figure out how


    I did them. I give my stomach a rub as I receive a rather strong kick. This little one is just as strong as


    his brother. I decide I need to talk to Chris about my suspicions.


    The next day I find Chris sitting at the table eating breakfast. He has Jordyn and Xaydyn. I give him a


    look, and I am just about to say something when I hear a loud scream. The two of us turn to see Dustin


    walking toward us, and Dominick throws a tantrum and squirms to be let down. I smile because I know


    why he is acting this way.


    ¡°What the hell is wrong with your son?¡± Dustin asks.


    ¡°He wants his mate. He is just acting like the rest of you overprotective men.¡± I tell him.


    I hear Chris let out a snort, and Dustin lets out a growl and rolls his eyes. The three of us watch as


    Dominick walks over and sits down by Jordyn. The three kids start ying. They are so cute.


    ¡°Has anyone seen my beautiful daughter?¡± Kaleb asks.


    Dustin just tilts his head, and Kaleb looks over and sees the three of them. I think he has finally gotten


    used to his daughter and my son''s mates. I wait till Dustin and Kaleb leave to go deal with pack


    business before I start talking with Chris.


    I tell him what I¡¯ve noticed and how I feel. I tell him I don¡¯t understand, but I want to find out. He says


    that he will talk to his mother, Mykenzie, and Kni. He says he has a suspicion but that his sisters are


    the only two that can confirm it. I ask how they will do that. He says he is not sure it depends on what


    they suspect. I am not sure I like how that sounds. I really just want to figure out all this. I don¡¯t want


    any more surprises. I would rather know what I am capable of and practice so I can get control of them


    than keep getting into dangerous situations and a new power pop up, especially with the new additions


    to the pack getting ready to join. Chris and I are sitting there talking when the nanniese and get


    the kids to take to the nursery. I am sure Bryns twins are there already. They are growing so fast. All


    the kids are. We hear a loudmotion outside and get up to see what is going on. I walk out, followed


    by Chris, to find Tye standing there with Einyn. He is standing in front of her, and Dustin and Kaleb are


    standing beside him.


    ¡°What is going on?¡± Dustin asks.


    ¡°This guy grabbed Einyn and was touching her inappropriately.¡± Brandon states.


    He is standing in front of Einyn in a very protective stance. There are three guys standing there, and


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    they are rtively new to the pack. They have caused trouble before and are known for being


    disrespectful the women. Dustin takes a step forward, and they don¡¯t back down. Kaleb steps forward


    to back Dustin up, and one gets in his face. I hear Chris let out a sigh. I hear him mumble don¡¯t be


    stupid. I am not sure who throws the first swing, but Tye is on the ground, and I see Kaleb wiping his lip


    and blood. I start to walk towards them when Chris grabs me just as a very loud growl is heard. I watch


    as all three guys areid on the ground, and the one that hit Kaleb is now on his knees with Kni


    standing in front of him. She has her hand across his face, and her nails are out and digging into his


    face. You can hear the pained cries. Her other hand goes to his throat and grabs it. Marcus and Jason


    ¡°STOP, Ashton, and Brighton throw these three assholes in the dungeon,¡± Dustin yells in his alpha


    tone.


    Kni still has the one guy, and she continues to dig her nails in deeper. Her growling has not quieted


    down either. She is pissed, and I can¡¯t me her. I would have done the same thing if that had been


    Dustin. I can see neither of the guys wants to talk to Kni. Dustin looks at Kaleb, and he walks up


    behind her as Chris walks up and uses some silver zip ties to control the guy''s hands.


    ¡°You can let go gorgeous. Chris has him under control.¡± Kaleb says.


    She lets go of him, and Chris takes the bastard away. Chrises to meter that night and tells me


    that Mykenzie and Kni are more than happy to help me figure out the extent of my powers. I am


    happy that they agreed. I am excited to see what I am capable of.


    Marcus


    Today is the big day when they all start moving back on to the newnd. Well, it¡¯s not newnd, but it is


    a newnd for the pack. I can tell it¡¯s bittersweet for Mykenzie and Kni. With all the history on this


    Jason¡¯s ce. We each have the floor to ourselves and for our future families. All the rooms have been


    soundproofed. I had never been friends with wolves before, but this pack and these guys have


    definitely be like family. We are still trying to secure a location for Penthesilea, Phlegyas, and the


    three werebears.


    Once it was known that they were involved, they left our previous n, and no one has seen them


    since. I know they figured out that we were onto them, and they all went into hiding. We have several


    trackers out looking for them, but so far, we have had no luck. Jace and Zak are here because they are


    good with the tech stuff and are very willing learners. I am scanning several possible locations. We


    have been sitting here staring at the screens for most of the day when Jace shakes his head and


    ¡°What the hell are youughing at?¡± Jason asks.


    ¡°I amughing at all of us.¡± He answers.


    ¡°We, and when I mean we I mean us men, are just clueless as the girls im.¡± He replies.


    ¡°What the fuck are you going on about?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Just have Dustin call a meeting and I¡¯ll exin.¡± He says.


    I send a text to Dustin, letting him know what¡¯s up. He asks why and I tell him that Jace has an idea. He


    says ok, and texts and mind linked everyone. We are to meet in half an hour. The four of us begin


    walking to the packhouse. We get there, and I don¡¯t hear any arguing for the first time. I am slightly


    worried about this. We walk down to the rec room. Everyone is there already.


    ¡°Ok, so what is this bright idea?¡± I ask.


    ¡°How do the girls always find what or who they are looking for without using their powers?¡± He asks.


    ¡°They use those ginormous beasts of theirs.¡± Ashton blurts out.


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Jace stated.


    Of course, he is right; we are stupid. Now that I look around, none of those beasts is present. That is


    also weird.


    ¡°WHAT THE FUCK DID YOU DO WITH MY TACO¡¯S YOU BOTTOMLESS PIT?" Kni yells.


    ¡°Shit,¡± Tarlek says.


    ¡°You said those were yours.¡± Jason seeth.


    I wondered where those two got those tacos. Well, they¡¯re dead. Eating a pregnant woman¡¯s food


    surely is suicide. Especially if the pregnant woman is one of the most powerful beings ever. I just start


    to her. Jason and Tarlek are trying to hide behind Draydon and Xion, which is not working.


    ¡°Don¡¯t drag us into your funeral.¡± Xionments.


    ¡°OH, YOU TWO BASTARDS ARE DEAD,¡± Kni yells.


    The two of them take off running as I fall overughing. I am not the only one who isughing. Kni


    starts to take off after them as Kaleb grabs her and tells her he will get more taco¡¯s for her but that all


    this excitement is not good for the babies. If it were anyone else, I am sure they would be dead.


    ¡°WHERE ARE THE TACO¡¯S?¡± Mykenzie yells.


    ¡°JASON AND TARLEK ATE THEM,¡± Kni yells at her.


    ¡°THOSE MOTHERFUCKERS. WHERE ARE THE TWO OF YOU LITTLE SHITS?¡± Mykenzie screams.


    Tye just shakes his head andughs. I love my brother, but obviously, he didn¡¯t get themon sense


    in the family. I hear Mykenzie walking down this way. Good cause we need to ask if we can borrow


    their immortal beasts to find those five assholes. All of a sudden I hear Tarlek scream. I can hear Jason


    growling. What the fuck. I see Mykenzie and Kni smirk in triumph. Phantom and Jade walk in and


    dump my brother and Tarlek on the floor. They sent them after those two. This has been some of the


    funniest shit I have seen in a while. Those two give the girls dirty looks, but they could care less.


    ¡°Anyway, we are wondering if we can borrow your great beasts to track down those five assholes. We


    are getting nowhere with any other option.¡± I ask.


    ¡°Anytime, they are starting to get bored justying around the packhouse. I had to drag Phantom out of


    the pool the other day.¡± Kni says.


    ¡°Is that why the water level was so low, and the filter was ridiculously clogged?¡± Dustin asks.


    ¡°Probably.¡± She answers.


    I have tough cause she says it so nonchntly. I can see Dustin is irritated by this information. I don¡¯t


    me him. I had to help clean up that nasty mess and refill the pool. They walk out of the room after


    they have their revenge on Jason and Tarlek. I know Kaleb ordered them some taco¡¯s so they were


    happy. Chris says that we will send the animals out tomorrow. He says that we will have to tell them


    what the n is outside since all five of them are too big to have in the same room at the same time. I


    have to agree; just the three cats alone take up half of the rec room. Hopefully, we can find those


    assholes and finish this before Kni and Myka have the babies. I have a strong feeling that those


    babies are very well protected by those women. I am surprised none of the other women hase up


    pregnant yet. I secretly hope Leah is pregnant. I think a mini-me or a mini-her would be perfect. I look


    at the two ridiculously enormous beasts lying on the floor, and I have all the confidence that with their


    help, we will find those assholes.

 Eighty - One: Powers

    Eighty - One: Powers


    Eighty-One: Powers


    Myka


    Well, thesest two weeks have been very revealing. The guys sent the animals (all except for Ember.


    Ember gave birth to four pups) out to search for those assholes. I think they have a good idea of where


    they are but have not found them yet. Dominick, Xaydyn, and Jordyn arepletely enamored with the


    pups. Watching them sit there by Ember and watch the pups is so cute. One of the pups keeps


    wiggling towards Dominick. It¡¯s the same color as Dustin¡¯s wolf, which is weird since Onyx is solid ck


    and Ember is the color of fire. I am sitting out back by the fire pit staring into the fire and watching it


    swirl around as I twirl my finger. Mykenzie and Kni helped me with bringing all my powers to the


    surface, and to say what was discovered were a shock is an understatement. Apparently, Dimitri¡¯s


    brother added a supernatural creature to Mykenzie and Kni¡¯s blood that no one realized, and that


    particr creature predominated in my blood. Chris exined to us that when his sisters bite someone


    and turn them, it is a roll of the dice as to what supernatural being they turn into. It depends on what


    DNA mixes with that person¡¯s blood and DNA. I have to admit it was frightening, exhrating, and


    shocking when it happened. Thinking back on it now I am still amazed.


    _FLASHBACK_


    I have no idea why we are out here at night. We are all standing around the pool. The kids are asleep. I


    am at one end and Mykenzie and Kni are at the other end. We all watch as they float out over the


    water and hover above it. I am standing there watching when I hear them both in my mind.


    -Come out over the water Myka.-


    ¡°I can¡¯t do this like you two,¡± I tell them.


    -Yes, you can and speak only with us through your mind-


    I look at them like they are crazy. I know that only they and Chris are able to do this. I close my eyes


    and take arge gulp and walk forward. I hear a gasp and I open them to see myself hovering over the


    water of the pool. I look at them and they both give me a smirk. I concentrate hard and ask.


    -How- (I really don¡¯t think this is gonna work.)


    -Because you have more of our blood and DNA in you than anyone realized-


    OH, FUCK I CAN TALK TO THEM THROUGH THEIR MINDS! What the actual fuck is going on? And


    what do they mean by that? I hear a growl, and I know it¡¯s them. It sounds like they are challenging me.


    I can¡¯t help the sound thates out of me as a red glow starts to appear around me. The sound is like


    a screech arge bird would make. All I hear is someone say no fucking way. I keep my eyes glued to


    the women in front of me as they engulf themselves in their mesmerizing blue fire. I watch as they


    throw a fireball at me, and I know what¡¯sing. I catch it like I didst time but this time, it doesn¡¯t


    stay blue; instead, it turns red and I look like I am on fire. I see Chris join his sisters as I hear


    -Earth- Mykenzie says


    -Air- Chris says


    -Water- Kni says


    -Fire- I say


    I can feel the power flowing through my body and I see my father staring at me in shock. What the hell


    is going on? I suddenly have an image in my head of what I look like. I am hovering over the water and


    I am engulfed in fire and the fire looks like the wings of a bird. My eyes are glowing green and I can¡¯t


    believe what I see. WHAT THE FUCK IS GOING ON? I have no idea what fucking creature I am.


    -FLASHBACK END-


    It turns out that apparently, Dimitri¡¯s brother Dominick had mixed in some Phoenix DNA and blood.


    Apparently, he neglected to tell anyone this information. As to why I have so much extra blood from the


    girls is because my mother helped repair the girls when she was pregnant with me (before she realized


    she was pregnant), and she must have had a wound herself and arge quantity of their blood mixed


    with moms. Dad said he remembers her getting really sick for about one week but then she seemed to


    be fine. That must have been when it happened. Dad said they found out she was pregnant two weeks


    powers so I can use them when I need to, as they do. I am so lost in thought that I don¡¯t even hear


    Dustin sit down behind me until he wraps his arms around me. I jump when he does this.


    ¡°Sorry didn¡¯t mean to scare you firefly.¡± He whispers in my ear.


    That¡¯s his new nickname for me. I roll my eyes at him, but I smile. The nickname fits, and I think it¡¯s


    quite cute. I was worried at first that this might be too much for him but he reassured me that nothing


    about us or our rtionship is going to change. In fact, he picked out wedding colors and I have to say


    he did a damn good job. I lean back to getfortable but jump when I hear a loud crash from the


    house.


    ¡°WHY ARE YOU THROWING FUCKING FIRE ME?¡± Ashton screams.


    ¡°BECAUSE YOU ARE A GIANT FUCKING TWAT.¡± Mykenzie screams back.


    I justugh as Dustin groans and gets up.


    ¡°At least they aren¡¯t arguing with Chris this time,¡± I tell him as I get up.


    ¡°They better not burn the house down.¡± He grumbles.


    ¡°I wonder what color hair he will end up with this time?¡± I ask him.


    He justughs as we walk back into the house. I love this group that we have acquired and wouldn¡¯t


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    change them for all the money in the world.

 Eighty - Two: Back to the Drawing Board

    Eighty - Two: Back to the Drawing Board


    Eighty-Two: Back to the Drawing Board


    Dustin


    All of us guys are sitting in the living room over at Jason and Marus¡¯s house. We have made this our


    new meeting area since it is more private than the rec room. We still use the rec room for certain talks


    but not this one. No one had said anything for the past half an hour. Not since the animals came back


    in a rush and basically dragged Chris and Rye off with them. All five of them came back with Chris and


    Rye. Dimitri was also with them. They all had a sullen and pissed-off look to them. Not only was it us in


    the room, but Zeus, Poseidon, and Hades were also there. I knew it was bad when they appeared.


    They usually didn¡¯t get involved unless asked. So we all knew something was up.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Kaleb asked.


    Finally, someone broke the silence. We all looked at Chris, Rye, and Dimitri. I could tell that they were


    still absorbing the information themselves.


    ¡°They found Penthesilea and Phlegyas.¡± Chris says.


    ¡°Good, now what is the n?¡± I ask.


    ¡°They are dead.¡± Rye states.


    What, how in the hell does this happen? Aren¡¯t they immortal? Well, that was not what I was expecting


    them to tell us.


    ¡°They had their throats ripped out and looked like they had been attacked by something..¡± Chris


    exins.


    ¡°We think the werebears attacked them, but we don¡¯t know why,¡± Dimitri replies.


    We all sit there in shock. Now that Penthesilea and Phlegyas were dead, we only have to worry about


    the werebears.


    ¡°Penthesilea and Phlegyas weren¡¯t the masterminds behind the original plot. There was someone else


    that was controlling them. We just haven¡¯t found out who that is yet. We know for sure it is not a god or


    a supernatural being.¡± Zeus adds.


    Well, ok, that rules out arge number of people. Who could be the mastermind then?


    ¡°We think it has to be an angel or a demon. Possibly even one of each working together. They are the


    only beings that have ess to both gods and can blend in down here with supernatural beings and


    humans.


    The room goes quiet again. None of us knows what to say.


    ¡°Why would an angel work with a demon to create beings that they can¡¯t even control?¡± Jason asks.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think they realized what would happen when they mixed all of our blood together. Plus, once


    Dimitri and Dominick added everything else it just made it more powerful. I think they thought it would


    be an easily manipted child that they could use to overpower us.¡± Hades admits.


    I hear a few peopleugh at this. I have tough as well. I am sure whoever came up with this n


    didn¡¯t count on Dimitri and Dominick. I can guarantee they didn¡¯t count on what woulde from their


    little science project. That backfired on them royally. They created three beings, two beings that are so


    powerful no one can control them. I can tell we are all trying toe to terms with the new information.


    This has really thrown a curveball into our ns. We still have to find the werebears. The animals are


    still on the hunt for them. We all stand up and head back to the packhouse. We left all the girls


    together. As we get closer, we hearughter. Ok, so not so strange to hear from a house full of women.


    Thisughter, however, sounds particrly evil, and we hear a very unfamiliar scream of pain. We all


    take off running and follow the screaming around back. The sight before was not what I was expecting.


    Mykenzie and Kni are sitting up in a high tree on thick branches. I see them raise and lower their


    hands and follow the movement when I hear a scream. I look down and see two guys getting dunked


    and pulled back up out of the pool. I look to my left a bit and see two other guys tied to a pole with fire


    circling them.


    ¡°WHAT IN THE ACTUAL FUCK IS GOING ON?¡± I yell.


    ¡°Oh hey, babe,¡± Myka says.


    She gives me a smile, and I raise one of my eyebrows at her.


    ¡°We found these four fucks slinking around the packhouse. I can tell they are not from this pack, but


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    they also don¡¯t smell like rogues. So we decided to do some interrogating.¡± Kni replies with an evil


    smile.


    I notice Kaleb out of the corner of my eye. All the colour has drained from his face, and he looks like he


    is going to have a heart attack.


    ¡°Ok, that is fine, but can you do your interrogating from the ground.¡± Kaleb gasps out.


    I see her look at him, and she is immediately in front of him, worried. She asks him what is wrong.


    ¡°Seriously, you almost gave me a heart attack when I saw you in that tree. Gorgeous you are four


    months pregnant please stay on the ground.¡± He tells her.


    I almostugh out loud. I know her worries, but sometimes I think that he forgets what she can do. I


    have no doubt she was perfectly fine in that tree, but I do see his point. I sure as hell don¡¯t want


    Myka up a tree right now, either. We save the poor guys from the girls but lock them in the cells. I


    decide our interrogation can wait till tomorrow. We all go our separate ways for the night.

 Eighty - Three: Reassessing the Situation

    Eighty - Three: Reassessing the Situation


    Eighty-Three: Reassessing the Situation


    Unknown


    I knew we were gonna have to get rid of Penthesilea and Phlegyas. They had be too much of a


    liability. In all honesty, we should have gotten rid of them after they killed that witch all those years ago.


    They were a good distraction from us. I had the werebears befriend them and think they did them a


    favour when the bears were already part of the plot. The original n was well thought out, and it took


    us an entire year to decide who would carry the child. Of course, it had to be Aphrodite. She is well


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    known for having girls and we needed a girl to be able to control and possibly give us children. What


    we didn¡¯t take into consideration was mixing all that power into one child. We also didn¡¯t think anyone


    would find out about our n. Penthesilea and Phlegyas apparently had big mouths and fucking Dimitri


    and Dominick found out. Of course, none of us knew they had added other things into our mix. We also


    didn¡¯t realize that all that power would be too much for one child. We should have stopped there and


    waited, but after two weeks we figured it didn¡¯t work and tried again. Well, what a surprise when


    Aphrodite gave birth to triplets. We were also shocked when one turned out to be a boy. Unfortunately,


    we couldn¡¯t just swoop in and take them. By now, the gods and many others had figured out what


    Penthesilea and Phlegyas did, and those three kids became very hard to get around. We sat back and


    watched to see what would happen. We could tell from the time that those three were born that they


    had powers. What was extremely shocking to us was how powerful the two girls turned out to be. None


    of this came to light until they became teenagers. As soon as their full powers were realized, we knew


    that controlling them was pretty much out of the question. We, however, did keep track of them. When


    all that shit with Dimitri and Dominick''s pack went down, that¡¯s when I realized that we were going to


    have a problem with them. We were there in the shadows when they wiped that family from existence. I


    am a demon, and I fear nothing, but what I saw those women do that day scared the fucking shit out of


    me. You could feel the power in the air, and it was as if time stopped. I felt like I was watching


    everything in slow motion.


    ¡°Hey, what has you so far away though?¡± She asks me.


    I look at her and smile. She is so beautiful, and she is mine. She was kicked out of heaven, and while I


    know she would like to go back, she can¡¯t. I guess when you fall in love with a demon, it is highly


    frowned upon and gets you kicked out.


    ¡°Just thinking of the past,¡± I tell her.


    It is the five of us sitting in our living room trying to figure out where we go from here. Obviously, letting


    Penthesilea and Phlegyas try and solve the problem backfired immensely. Again I should have gotten


    rid of them years ago. We have been watching the pack for thest two for almost three years. We


    know attacking the pack is a death sentence. Mainly because of Mykenzie and Kni. Although, recent


    knowledge has been very interesting. Finding out about Posidon¡¯s two girls was not surprising. Finding


    out that they have powers, especially the older ones, was promising. Also, finding out that they¡¯re now


    children of the goddesses was also promising. Unfortunately even trying to get the babies is almost


    impossible. As soon as trouble pops up they have whisked away to a realm that very limited few have


    ess to. Besides, right now we have no idea how powerful they might be. Since they are only half


    gods their powers won¡¯t be noticed till they are close to or are teenagers.


    ¡°I wonder if we could somehow recruit some inside help,¡± Damien announces.


    ¡°Who could we recruit that could not raise suspicion with the girls?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I might know a few people that would help. Let me walk to them and see if they would be willing to


    help. I know they hate the current alpha.¡± He exins.


    ¡°Talk to them and see. We can¡¯t make any more mistakes. I know the girls are getting suspicious and I


    know for a fact that those huge fucking beasts of theirs are searching for you three.¡± I tell them.


    I see them look at each other. Those fucking beasts of theirs are always around. The fact that the men


    finally figured that they could help track someone down means we have limited time toe up with


    some new n before we are going to have to take a step back and let this shit calm down before we


    try anything else. I watch as the three of them leave to go talk to whoever it is that Damien has in mind.


    I would try and recruit some of the other supernatural beings but they are all too fucking scared of


    Mykenzie and Kni. The only supernaturals that are unaware of their existence are werewolves. Only


    a few packs know them and only one knows what they really are. I wonder if I could get a pack or two


    to align with me to help. I decided to see what Damien finds out. I am still pissed about the fact that my


    daughter is down living with the pack and knows nothing of her true self. We are still trying to figure out


    who kidnapped her and ced her with that couple. He was good, but that woman was a human piece


    of trash. I know it wasn¡¯t the girls because they didn¡¯t even know where we were or that she had been


    born. She has grown into a pretty young girl. Maybe one day we could be a family again.

 Eighty - Four: New Direction

    Eighty - Four: New Direction


    Eighty-Four: New Direction


    Chris


    Thisst week has been stressful. Since we found Penthesilea and Phlegyas dead and it seemed as if


    the werebears had magically disappeared from existence, it has been very frustrating. We all thought


    we were so close to finishing this shit; then we were thrown a huge curveball. Someone basically threw


    up their middle finger, giving us a huge FUCK YOU. I knew that Uncle Zeus was right when he said it


    was probably an angel or demon behind all this. I am sitting here in the rain trying to rey thest


    2500 years to figure out who it could be. Most if not all of the angels and demons are scared of my


    sisters. So none of this makes any sense in my mind. Besides, why would either one of those beings


    want to start a war with the gods by doing something like creating my sisters and me? I was still


    shocked when it came to revealing all of Myka¡¯s powers and what she is. Fucking Dominick adding a


    Phoenix to the mix. Where the hell did he even find one? I had talked to Dimitri, but he was as


    surprised by it as everyone else. As far as he knew, Dominick didn¡¯t even know a Phoenix.


    ¡°You want to talk about it?¡± I heard a voice ask.


    I jumped so high Inded in the pool. I came to the surface to see who the fuck scared the shit out of


    me. I looked and saw Aunt Persephone. I was going to yell, but I decided against it. She has no


    problem yelling back or smacking me on the back of my head. I learned my lesson years ago not to


    piss her off. I exined everything to her that had happened in thest three weeks. She sat there and


    listened nodding her head every so often.


    ¡°I gave Dominick the Phoenix blood and DNA. I knew three of them and told them what was happening.


    They willingly gave it to me. I figured it never got added since it has never popped up. As for who is


    behind this I had no idea but I am going to help find out. Being the queen of the underworld has its


    perks.¡± She exined.


    Well, that was one mystery solved. Now to figure out who these other assholes are and finish this shit.


    Aunt Persephone gives me a hug and then pulls out tworge bags. Oh fuck yeah, I know what is in


    those. She baked again.


    ¡°OK, WHO HAS THE CHOCOLATE A RASPBERRY DESSERT?¡± I hear Mykenzie yell.


    ¡°WHOEVER IT IS BETTER FUCKING SHARE!¡± Kni yells.


    I shake my head andugh. Figures that my sisters would smell that. I hear a chuckle from beside me


    and turn to see Aunt Persephone smile. I stand up, grab the two bags and walk towards the house. I


    had better share this with everyone before my sisters tear the house up looking for it.


    Kaleb


    I sat at my desk smiling as I watched Kni eat her dessert. It surprised all of us when Chris came in


    carrying the two bags full of multiple different desserts. I have to say his aunt can bake, and the dessert


    is very appreciated. I am just d she is happy. She is starting to get more of a bump where the twins


    are growing in her. She looks absolutely gorgeous. She always looks gorgeous but seeing her pregnant


    with my pups makes her even more gorgeous. I thought they had both lost it earlier when they started


    yelling about chocte desserts. They seriously started looking for them. That¡¯s when Chris walked in


    with the bags, and they started squealing. I was trying to research angels and demons, but nothing


    helpful wasing up. Afterst week''s shocking findings, we were all trying to figure out who the hell


    was really behind this. I was so engrossed in what I was doing that I didn¡¯t notice my gorgeous


    goddess till she sat down in myp.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s got you so far away from me?¡± She asked.


    I didn¡¯t know what to say. We haven¡¯t told them that Penthesilea and Phlegyas were found dead and


    who might be behind this plot.


    ¡°Just stop ok. We know about Penthesilea and Phlegyas.¡± She tells me.


    ¡°How?¡± I asked, shocked.


    ¡°Oh, please, as soon as Phantom and the rest found them they came straight back to us. Yes, they


    went to you guys after we told them to go find Chris. Besides, we knew that neither of those morons


    were smart enough to pull off creating us. We knew Penthesilea and Phlegyas back then and they are


    not the smartest of the bunch. We knew someone else was the brains behind it. We still don¡¯t know


    who. That¡¯s why we ended up here. We actually followed the werebears here. We know they are here


    in town or the area somewhere.¡± She exins.


    Figures they would be ten steps ahead of us. I am still surprised that they already knew most of this.


    Those damn animals were supposed toe to us first, not the girls. I don¡¯t need her to be stressed


    out. She has had a much easier time this pregnancy but she still gets pains every now and then when


    the twins have a growth spurt. Thank god for Imyra.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh yeah, you need to get dressed up tomorrow night. We are going out for a date.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Really?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Yes, really,¡± I tell herughing.


    She is super excited and bouncing in myp. Which now has caused a new problem. I grab her hips


    and keep her still. She looks over her shoulder and smirks at me. I think she had this nned. Well


    except for me telling her about the date. I give her a low growl and she gets up and starts walking away


    from me swinging her sexy hips. I jump up and follow her as she literally drops the dress she was


    wearing. All she has on underneath is a tiny pair of thong underwear. Oh, she so had this nned. That


    naughty goddess of mine. Time to show her what her sexy beast has in store for her.


    Draydon


    I have finally decided to talk to Rye about the fact that his younger sister is my mate. I am more sure of


    it now than ever. She and her cousin have beening here more and more along with Vincent and


    Gianya. They have all be close to the kids that live here. It¡¯s been almost two months now since


    they showed up at our meeting, and things have been good within the pack. I walk towards the


    packhouse and around to the back by the pool. I see Rye sitting there ying on his phone. I take a


    seat across from him.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I say.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± He asks.


    ¡°Your sister is my mate,¡± I tell him.


    No need to beat around the bush. I have gotten to know all these guys, and they are all good guys, so I


    don¡¯t want any issues to mess that up.


    ¡°I know. She kinda already told me that you are her mate.¡± He replies.


    Well, that is not the way I saw this conversation going. I am surprised she realized it.


    ¡°Listen I know she is young, and I will wait until she is of age¡­.¡± I begin.


    Rye lets out augh and I stop mid-sentence. I can¡¯t believe he isughing.


    ¡°Dude, she is of age. I guess in human years, she is the equivalent to age 17 or 18, but in fae years


    she is an adult. Fae are considered an adult at age 1000 and Satyira is 1300 years old. So no worries


    about age. Just treat her right and don¡¯t hurt her. I don¡¯t need to tell you that besides me hurting you,


    Uncle Dimitri will have your ass and Myka and Kni. They are protective over her as well.¡± He


    exins.


    Ok, so now I don¡¯t feel like aplete perve. I somewhatugh at the threat. I am not scared of him,


    but the other three, yes. Especially thest two. I might be a dragon, but let¡¯s face it, no one wants to


    piss off Mykenzie and Kni. The two of us stand up and walk towards the back door. We walk into the


    kitchen to find Chris in there with Jordyn. Oh yeah, Kni and Kaleb had their datest night. Kaleb


    was going to propose to her. I am guessing since it¡¯s almost noon, and they have not appeared that


    everything went well. I know for a fact that she said yes. Kni is so in love with Kaleb. As Dustin says,


    they are a ridiculous couple. I have to agree. I walk over to Chris, and Jordyn reaches for me. She


    touches my face and I flick my tongue out to tickle her hand. I feel something hit my leg. I look down


    and Dominick is standing there hitting me and telling me no touch. I let out augh.


    ¡°Oh god, I am sorry about him,¡± Myka says.


    ¡°No worries, are they mates?¡± I ask.


    ¡°We are almost sure they are. He was attached to Kni when she was pregnant with Jordyn and has


    pretty much never left her since she was born.¡± Kaleb announces.


    Ahh, here is the man of the hour. We all wait for him to tell us what happened. He walks over and takes


    Jordyn from Chris. Dominick lets out a cry and sets her down, and she walks over and pats his cheek.


    It¡¯s actually a cute scene to watch. I have never heard of mates finding each other this young, but


    anything is possible when ites to those two girls.


    ¡°Well?¡± Chris asks.


    That¡¯s when we hear several loud screams. Guess that answers the question.


    ¡°Congrattions man, I am happy for the both of you,¡± I tell him with a pat on his back.


    Dustin walks in with his ears covered. He must have walked by when the screaming started. Mykenzie


    can hit a ridiculously high pitch, as can Leah. I decide to find Satyira and have a talk with her.

 Eighty - Five: Kids

    Eighty - Five: Kids


    Eighty-Five: Kids


    Myka


    I had to take early maternity leave. Well, sort of, I do all of my work from home. This pregnancy has


    been more taxing on my body than myst one. No one can figure out why, though. At least the


    morning sickness stopped. That was fucking terrible. Kni¡¯s morning sickness ended as well. I think


    she still gets nauseous, though. Since being home all the time, I have gotten to spend more time with


    Bree and Araya. Well, when they are not at school. Both of them have done amazing at this school for


    thest two years. I was worried in the beginning, but they have not had any issues with any of the kids


    there. Mykenzie. Kni and I have been helping Bree get control of her powers. She has be very


    good at them. I have started to notice things about Araya, though. She is constantly staring at the sky


    and seems fascinated when Hadeses around. She will ask him endless questions about the


    underworld. He is very patient with her and answers all of her questions. I have noticed her eye colour


    has changed as well. She used to have hazel-coloured eyes that have darkened considerably over the


    pictures of her parents the other day, and she looks nothing like either of them. She looks nothing like


    anyone in our family. I am beginning to wonder if she was actually adopted and no one knew or


    something else. I hate to think that my uncle would steal a child, and I know my aunt wouldn¡¯t have


    because she barely wanted anything to do with Araya. I am not sure who to talk to about this. I was


    thinking of talking to Hades then next time hees around, but who knows when that will be? I


    decided to talk to dad about this and call him. I told him my thoughts, and he said he could look into it,


    but he really wasn¡¯t sure about this kind of stuff. He said that he knows someone who does, though and


    would send her my way. I considered talking to Mykenzie and Kni about this, but I don¡¯t need them


    going off on some weird mission to find out. Kaleb would kill me if Kni got into trouble trying to find


    the truth.


    The next day I am again out by the fire pit when someone sits down beside me. I look over to find a


    stunningly beautiful woman sitting there. I am not sure who she is, but I feelfortable around her


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    and not in danger in any way.


    ¡°Hello,¡± I say.


    ¡°Hello, Myka. I am Persephone.¡± She says, smiling at me.


    So this is the amazing aunt that can bake all those amazing desserts. Then it hits me this is also Hades


    wife. You would think by now. I would be used to all these different gods and goddesses popping up,


    but no, especially when it is one that I have not yet met.


    ¡°Your father asked me toe to talk to you.¡± She says.


    I exin to her my thoughts on Araya and showed her the family pictures. I show her pictures of Araya


    when she was little and point her out in the crowd of kids that are out back sitting around the pool. I


    notice her watching Araya for a while and wonder what she is thinking.


    ¡°I think you might be onto something. I definitely see your point. I am not sure, though. What I can tell


    you for sure is that Araya is not human.¡± She exins.


    I already figured that. I had a gut feeling that she was not human. I have always had this weird feeling


    around her but never understood it. I knew she always felt like she didn¡¯t belong.


    ¡°What do you think she is?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Honestly, I am not sure. I will have to do some research. She has a different aura about her.¡± She tells


    me.


    We both turn when we hear a growl and look to see Jade and Leo carrying Dominick and Xaydyn in


    their jaws. They are carrying them by their shirts. Neither of the boys looks happy. What trouble are


    these two up to?


    ¡°WHERE ARE YOU TWO?¡± I hear Reecie yell.


    Looks like two little boys ran off from their babysitter. They drop the boys in front of us, and I hear


    Persephone chuckle. I raise my eyebrow at the two of them, and they give me an innocent look. As if


    these two are not innocent.


    ¡°They are over here Reecie.¡± I say loudly.


    I hear two sets of footsteps run towards us. I see Reecie and Xione out the back door. Xaydyn


    looks up at his father when Reecie gets closer and gives him a sweet smile.


    ¡°Yeah, that sweet smile doesn¡¯t work on me. You two are in so much trouble for running off.¡± Reecie


    tells them.


    I tell them that Jade and Leo brought them to us from somewhere in the yard, and the boys are carried


    back into the house. Persephone stands up and hugs me, telling me she is going to get started to


    figure things out. I walk back into the house to see what other trouble my son is getting into with his


    best friend.


    Marcus


    I swear it seems like Damien, and the other two have dropped out of existence. There haven''t been


    any sightings anywhere, and we cannot pick up any kind of trail. Even those great beasts are having


    problems finding them. How can they have just disappeared? This whole situation doesn¡¯t make sense.


    Jason, Jace, Zak, and I are sitting in our tech room trying to figure this shit out. I would say no one can


    just disappear without a trace, but we have seven women that are capable of this. We have been sitting


    there for a few hours now, looking at everything, when Zane walks in with D. D finally


    forgave Zane for all of the shit that happened. D has been trusted a lot more than the others, but


    you can tell they are still wary of him. They join us, and for the next hour, we all watch the screens.


    ¡°What if they are using some type of cloaking spell or device or the people they are working with are


    able to conceal their location somehow? ¡± Zane says. We literally all stop and look at him. That actually


    does make sense.


    It would exin why we, with all this technology, are unable to find them. It would also exin why the


    animals are having a hard time as well. Then I remember what Chris said about different realms. I


    wonder if they are watching from a different realm. I am going to have to talk to Chris about this


    possibility. I throw out my idea to the rest of them, and they agree. If they are using magic or are being


    concealed by someone else, then all this technology is useless¡ªtime to have another sit down with the


    rest of the guys and discuss this possibility.

 Eighty - Six: Other Packs

    Eighty - Six: Other Packs


    Eighty-Six: Other Packs


    Dustin


    With everything that had happened thisst month I had forgotten that this year our pack is hosting the


    Alpha meeting. There are six other alpha¡¯s attending. They are from the packs closest to ours. We


    have an alliance with three out of the six packs. I am hoping to form an alliance with at least two more.


    The other alpha is a huge asshole and no one likes him. They are all due to start arriving tomorrow. We


    are continuing to set up therge ballroom that the gathering will be held in when there is a loud


    growl from the front. We arrive to find Alpha Aiden and Alpha Bryan standing there. Alpha Aiden has


    his mate and their three-year-old son with him, and I see Myka trying to diffuse the situation.


    ¡°What seems to be the problem here?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Sorry Dustin we weren¡¯t sure where you guys were so we just came in but we identally hit this guy


    with the door,¡± Aiden exins.


    I see Brandon sitting on the floor holding his hose and there is blood. Well, at least this exins the


    growling from the girls. They don¡¯t know this group of people and now someone they know is hurt.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s my fault I didn¡¯t think anyone was gonna just walk in the door as I was gonna leave.¡± Brandon


    states.


    He tries to get up and Brighton helps him. Imyraes from somewhere and takes Brandon to get his


    injury sorted out. I have some of the omegas take the luggage upstairs to their rooms as I have


    everyone follow us down to the rec room. I have everyone take a seat. Reecie and Kaleb make sure


    that Mykenzie and Kni are sitting in theirps to help calm them down. I would say control them, but


    there is really no controlling these two. I introduce everyone so we all know who each other is.


    ¡°Howe he called you by your first name instead of using your Alpha title?¡± Einyn asks.


    I give her a smile. She has beening out of her shell more around us. She is still extremely shy. She


    has been very interested in how the pack hierarchy works.


    ¡°Aiden is my cousin. His father is my father¡¯s cousin so he doesn¡¯t necessarily have to call me alpha if


    he doesn¡¯t want to.¡± I exin to her.


    She nods her head in understanding and we all start talking. I introduce Myka to Vynessa. She and


    Aiden have been together since they were 18. She is holding Braxton, their three-year-old. As if they


    could sense another child Jordyn, Dominick and Xaydyne charging into the room. Jordyn runs up


    to Kni and jumps up into herp. Kaleb catches her before shends and tells her to be careful.


    Xaydyn walks up to Vynessa and points at Braxton. As usual, Dominick stands before Kni waiting for


    Jordyn. Einyn lifts him up into herp since she is sitting by Kni and Kaleb. I am good friends with


    Alpha Bryan. Kaleb and I have known him since we were little. His dad and mine were good friends


    and our packs have worked together for years. Kaleb sets Jordyn back on the ground and Dominick


    soon follows.


    ¡°Ok, who do these three cuties belong to?¡± Vynessa asks.


    ¡°The little girl is Jordyn and she is Kaleb¡¯s. The little boy that follows her everywhere is Dominick and


    he is mine and the other little boy is Xaydyn and he belongs to Mykenzie and Reecie¡± I say.


    ¡°It looks like you¡¯re about to add to the group Kaleb.¡± Aidenments.


    ¡°Yeah, two more and Myka is also gonna add another little one as well,¡± Kaleb says with a huge


    smile on his face.


    Kni just rolls her eyes.


    ¡°He isn¡¯t adding shit. I am the one pushing them out of my fucking vagina.¡± She says.


    And there it is, some off-handedment. I knew she was going to say something. I hear Alpha Bryan


    choke on his drink and Aiden just startsughing. Brighton and Ashton groan at her vivid description. I


    hear Chris mumble something about not needing to know that about his sisters. Never a dull


    conversation with these two around. We talk for a bit longer then we all head our separate ways to bed.


    Chris


    The next morning I walked into the kitchen to find Alpha Aiden in here cooking. I take a seat on one of


    the bar stools and watch him. He seems to know his way around the kitchen. Soon Dustin and Kaleb


    have joined me on the other bar stools. The four of us start talking and Aiden asks me how it¡¯s going. I


    tell him that it¡¯s been going the same and start to tell him what has been going on. I hear Dustin choke


    on his coffee when I start to exin thest month¡¯s developments to Aiden.


    ¡°It¡¯s cool. Aiden knows about us. His dad is a descendant of the old pack just like your dad.¡± I exin.


    ¡°I had no idea.¡± Dustin coughs out.


    We have been sitting there talking for a while when Nymyra struts in. Fuck I have a sexy woman. She


    sits her perfect as down in myp and Dustin rolls his eyes. Aiden ces a cup of coffee in front of her


    and she gives him a thank you. Everybody starts wandering into the kitchen for breakfast. I start to


    be concerned when none of the girls showed up for breakfast. If it was one or two, I would not be


    as concerned but when all seven are a no-show, I know something is up.


    ¡°Anyone seen Leah?¡± Marcus asks.


    ¡°No in fact I have not seen any of them this morning,¡± Mitchell replies.


    We all look at each other, and I get a very bad feeling in my gut. They only disappear when something


    bad is about to happen. Not two minutester the guys receive a mind link about a rogue attack at the


    north border. Of fuck, I bet I know where the girls are. I can guarantee that they are already there trying


    to protect the pack. Tye, Mitchell, Payton, Draydon, ke, and Xion stay back to protect the girls. The


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    rest of us head out to where the attack is happening. As I suspected the girls are already there and the


    scene is bad. There are already several dead rogues and my sisters are pissed. The first thing I noticed


    is that none of the rogues are in their wolf forms. Which means my sisters are preventing them from


    shifting. I immediately tell Dustin to let everyone know to not try and shift. Dustin mind links everyone


    and lets them know. I hear someone shout, and I turn to see a rogue lunging at Ashton. The rogue is


    instantly attached to a tree with two metal arrows. I turn to see Danniy with her bow. We work our


    way to the girls. We have the situation under control within twenty minutes. The rogues are either dead,


    injured, or they ran back to where they came from. I see Kaleb ring at Kni who is ring back. I


    know he is pissed but more so scared. I jump in his head and tell him to remember what she is and


    what she is capable of and that those two babies in her are in the safest ce possible. He drops his


    shoulders and walks over to her. We all head back to the packhouse. Everything is good when we get


    back. I knew the rogues wouldn¡¯t get this far into the territory. Everyone heads to their rooms or houses


    to get ready to wee the other alpha¡¯s. They will start showing up within the next few hours.


    Everything is ready to go, and this should be an interesting event. I hope no one does anything stupid


    to piss off my sisters. I have already voiced my concerns about this. I know about the one alpha that is


    going to be here and how much of a dick he is. Hopefully, he doesn¡¯t do anything to piss off my sisters.

 Eighty - Seven: Convention

    Eighty - Seven: Convention


    Eighty-Seven: Convention


    Dustin


    All the alpha¡¯s and their entourages had arrived. The banquet was in full swing. So far, no one had


    done anything to anger the girls. Which I have been grateful for. Even Alpha Darrius (he is such an


    asshole) seemed to behave around them. I was currently talking to Alpha Bryan and Alpha Stephan


    when Chris wandered over. I introduced everyone, and Chris joined in our conversation. I noticed the


    girls casually dispersing around the room. They seemed to be mingling well, but I noticed how they had


    positioned themselves seemed off. I wanted to ask Chris, but I was unable to with the other two alphas


    there. If it had been Aiden there, it wouldn¡¯t have mattered. I continued my surveince of the girls. I


    decided to get another drink and walked over to where the drinks were. As I was walking back,


    Brighton and Kaleb walked over to me. We stood there talking for a while; soon after, Chris and Aiden


    joined us.


    ¡°The girls seem to be behaving themselves. I noticed they have mingled fairly well with everyone.¡±


    Brightonmented.


    I heard Chris snort before he took a drink. I know that sound. Those seven are up to something. Kaleb


    told us that they knew about Penthesilea and Phlegyas being dead and that the animals told them. I


    honestly figured that they knew most of this shit already. I had no idea that they ended up in our town


    because they had followed the trail of those three werebears here. Chris was even surprised at that.


    ¡°Oh, please, those girls are strategically cing themselves around this room. They are basically


    spying on the other alphas. Especially Alpha Darrius. They know who he is and what a dick he is


    capable of being.¡± Chris retorts.


    I knew they were up to something. I wonder if they have found out anything. I¡¯ll have to ask themter.


    The five of us watch her, and Brighton notices that Alpha Darrius is intently watching Mykenzie and


    Kni. He tells what he has noticed through a mind link. I start to observe him as well. Brighton is right.


    His eyes follow them. I do not like this at all. Kni walks over to us, and Kaleb wraps his arm around


    her. She gives him a kiss. I noticed Alpha Darrius turned to talk to someone. Well, that was strange. I


    will definitely be keeping an eye on him and the little group he brought with him. I decided to update all


    the guys on him and that we need to watch him. I can tell that Kaleb is irritated with the way Alpha


    Darrius¡¯s eyes are locked on Kni, but I tell him not to worry. None of us guys will let anything happen


    to any of our girls. Besides the fact, Kni can more than take care of herself.


    The meetingsst for the next three days. We have kept a close eye on Alpha Darrius. He never did try


    anything, but I still have a strange feeling about him. It¡¯s two days after the meetings, and everything


    seems to be back to normal. Well normal for around here. We did talk to Chris about the possibility of


    the werebears being hidden by someone. We did ask him about them being hidden in another realm.


    He didn¡¯t think that was a possibility.


    ¡°Even if they crossed to a different realm with someone who can travel through them easily, it would


    have been felt or noticed,¡± Chris exins.


    ¡°So then someone here is hiding them?¡± Xion asks.


    ¡°Yeah, that is my guess. Whoever it is concealing themselves and the bears with the magic of some


    sort.¡± Chris says.


    ¡°Do you have any guesses as to who this could be?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Unfortunately, I don¡¯t. I personally don¡¯t know that many demons, and there are literally hundreds of


    fallen angels. If an angel is working with a demon then it is a fallen angel.¡± Chris tells us.


    We sit there and think about what he just said. We still have those four guys in the cells. It turns out


    they are not wolves. They are humans that were out in the forest camping and got lost. Somehow they


    just happened to stumble onto ournd and saw the packhouse. We are trying to figure out what to do


    with them. I had Marcus and Jason run background checks on them. None of them has families. They


    were all orphaned when they were younger. The oldest is 21 while the youngest is 18. I actually felt


    sorry for them, considering they ran into the girls and what happened. I have to admit walking up and


    seeing that scene was funny. We did ask them what they saw before they were captured by our


    immortal security system. Apparently, they already knew about the supernatural world, so they weren¡¯t


    scared of us. They didn¡¯t realize they had wandered onto our territory. I did apologize for the way they


    were treated. I think that those four think that the girls are witches, and that is fine with me. They don¡¯t


    need to know the truth.


    ¡°We should let them go. I can erase their memories of stumbling onto the pack territory, and they can


    go on with their camping trip.¡± Chris says.


    ¡°There are only two issues with that.¡± Nate states.


    ¡°What are the issues?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Two of them are mates to two of our female warriors. I think one might be the mate of one of the


    omegas in the pack house kitchen.¡± He exins.


    I let out a groan. Well, this is a strange turn of events. Why am I not surprised that this happens? I


    decide to have Chris read their minds to see if he can find any trouble these four may cause. I can¡¯t


    separate mates. That will just cause terrible amounts of pain. Usually, humans don¡¯t feel the bond as


    strong as we do, but I can¡¯t turn the guys away in good conscience now. I tell the guys that it¡¯s time to


    have another big meeting at Marcus¡¯s and Jason¡¯s so we can figure out what to do with these four.


    Nymyra


    I began to get suspicious when they all started meeting at Marcus¡¯s and Jason¡¯s house. I know they


    think they are being sneaky, but I know something is up. I noticed it after all the alpha¡¯s left. I am sure it


    has something to do with one of the alphas. They think that we (as women) haven¡¯t noticed anything. If


    they only knew. I swear guys can be so oblivious at times. I love Chris, but if he thinks he is keeping


    things from his sisters or me, he obviously needs his head examined. I am just getting back from my


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    mother¡¯s coven. I dropped a sample of Einyn¡¯s blood off to the witch that I know. She has been working


    on it to see which witch coven Einyn¡¯s father belonged to. I was very surprised by the results. I am sure


    everyone will be shocked as well. It is definitely not what any of us were expecting.


    ¡°Do they really think we are that stupid?¡± Natalya asks.


    ¡°I think they think that they are being sneaky,¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Well, they are wrong,¡± Myka says.


    ¡°No, they are fucking idiots.¡± Kni states.


    ¡°Let them keep thinking they have the upper hand. It keeps them from getting suspicious about us.¡±


    Bryn says.


    The seven of them have been going and trying to figure out who is the mastermind behind this. If the


    guys only knew they were doing this, shit would hit the fan, especially if Kaleb found out. Kni would


    never hear the end of it. She and Mykenzie have been wandering around town in the shadows to find


    the bears. None of us has had any luck. It is like they vanished into thin air. I have no doubt we will find


    them, though. It¡¯s just a matter of time.

 Eighty - Eight: Wolves and Bears

    Eighty - Eight: Wolves and Bears


    Eighty-Eight: Wolves and Bears


    Damien


    Marshall, Ian, and I are sitting in a cabin waiting for an old friend to show up. The cabin is in his


    territory. He, his beta Thomas and the three of us have been friends for years. The two of them used to


    attend underground fights when they were younger. That¡¯s where we all met. We have been here many


    times. It is safer for us to meet here than to show up at his ce. We have been there for about thirty


    minutes when the two of them show up.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again Damien, Marshall, and Ian,¡± Darrius says.


    ¡°It has been a long time friend,¡± I tell him.


    He and Thomas take a seat, and we get down to business. Darrius tells us that he was just at the


    Alpha convention on the Silver Moon Packs territory. Well, isn¡¯t that an interesting coincidence? I


    exin why we are here and what is going on. I see a huge smile spread across his face.


    ¡°I hate that pack. I hated it before, but now that they somehow acquired thatnd, I hate them even


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    more. I have been trying to get my hands on thatnd for thest five years, only to be turned down


    each time.¡± Darrius tells me.


    ¡°It was unattainable because one original member of the original pack that owned thend is still alive.


    He just recently signed over thend to Dustin.¡± I exin.


    ¡°How could any of the original pack members still be alive?¡± Thomas asked, stunned.


    ¡°His name is Dimitri, and when he and his brother ran the pack he was bitten by a vampire,¡± Iment.


    ¡°That should have killed him then,¡± Darrius replies.


    ¡°It should have, except Dominick found him and called Mykenzie and Kni to save him,¡± I say.


    ¡°So it is true then about those two?¡± Darrius asks.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I reply.


    I begin to exin exactly who Mykenzie, Kni, and Chris are and how they came to be. I exin the


    original plot and what Dimitri and Dominick did. They are surprised at the story, but I know that Darrius


    and Thomas have heard at least part of the story before. Darrius¡¯s great-grandmother was part of one


    of the families of the old pack. They were one of the families that sided with the Navarro family. I


    exin the current n and who we are working with.


    ¡°A demon and a fallen angel. That¡¯s not who I was expecting you were going to tell me.¡± Darrius says.


    ¡°Yeah, kind of a strange pairing but they are very loyal and trustworthy. We have been working with


    them for 3000, and I trust thempletely.¡± I say.


    I tell him why we are here and that we want him and Thomas to help us. I exin our n to find


    someone to be part of the pack and get some inside information. He is more than happy to join


    our group but says that getting someone inside might be harder than we think. I ask him if he has any


    better ideas, and he says that he and Thomas need some time toe up with possible alternative


    ns. I tell him ok and to give me a call when he wants to meet back up and discuss the ns. I tell


    him next time, I will also have the other two with me. I am sure they will want to meet these two after I


    tell them about this meeting. We all stand up and say goodbye to each other. Marshall, Ian, and I head


    back to our hidden ce.


    We get back to our main house to find dinner on the table. I smile cause our angel Vepar is a great


    cook. Asmoday is a lucky man to have her as a wife. The five of us sit down to eat, and I tell him of my


    meeting with Darrius and Thomas. I tell him how I have known him and how long I have known him. I


    still feel a little bad that we had to kill Penthesilea and Phlegyas, but those two were starting to get


    sloppy, and I know that we were close to getting caught because of them. I am sure when those great


    beasts found them dead, that shocked the shit out of the pack. I can guarantee that none of them was


    expecting that. I am still trying to figure out how and why Mykenzie and Kni ended up here in this


    town. I don¡¯t think it is a coincidence at all. I tell the two of them what we discussed and that Darrius


    thinks trying to get someone into the pack is harder than we think.


    ¡°Yes, I was starting to think that this n might not work. I have a feeling that the girls have put some


    sort of field to alert them to an immortal or supernatural being crossing the pack borders.¡± Asmoday


    says.


    ¡°I am sure they have. I would expect nothing less from them.¡± Ian says.


    We continue to eat our dinner and talk about Asmoday¡¯s business. He and two of his cousins deal in


    rare supernatural beings. Another guy was part of it, but he was killed years ago after he double-


    crossed them and stole one of the most valuable beings Asmoday had. We have been searching for


    her, but it has proved difficult to find her. Asmoday killed the warlock that stole her, but by then, he had


    already hidden her somewhere with someone. I don¡¯t particrly like or agree with his business, but it


    is none of my business. We also think he is the same person who kidnapped Asmoday and Vepars


    daughter and ced her with that couple. Finding her is how we found Poseidon¡¯s daughters. That was


    a nice surprise. We were there the night that the house caught fire. Asmoday made it look like the


    wiring shorted out. The only problem was that neither of the girls was there. The only one there was


    Nyalia and she was killed. After the fire, Dimitri kept a close eye on them; obviously, they ended up with


    that pack. Dimitri is a huge thorn in our side, but since he was saved by the girls, he is immortal and


    unable to die just like them. Thankfully we were able to hide out here with Vepar and Asmoday. I have


    no idea how long it will take us to full fill our n but we will bring down the gods.

 Ninety: One Month Later

    Ny: One Month Later


    Eighty-Nine: One Month Later


    Tye


    It has been a month since we found out that the bears are working with Alpha Darrius. Not that I am


    surprised. That guy is a worthless piece of shit. Donte spoke with Poseidon, and he helped us find a


    way to set up surveince of the pack. The best part is that there is no way that he can ever find out.


    We are all piled into the rec room to discuss what Nymyra learned about Einyn. We have decided to


    order a bunch of food for this. Dustin thought it would be a good idea since we have three pregnant


    women now. Leah just found out she is pregnant. When she told us, I thought Marcus¡¯s chest was


    going to explode from him, puffing it out so much. He was very proud of Leah being pregnant.


    ¡°YOU FUCKING BASTARD! GIVE ME MY CUPCAKE BACK NOW!¡± Kni screams


    ¡°YOU DON¡¯T EVEN LIKE HAZELNUT FLAVORED STUFF.¡± Chris retorts.


    ¡°THAT IS NOT THE POINT YOU ASS HAT. I NEED SOMETHING SWEET, AND IT IS THE ONLY


    THING HERE.¡± She screams at him.


    I turn the corner in time to see Mykenzie sneaking up behind Chris to jump him for the cupcake. I grab


    her before she can jump him. Chris spins around and gives her a re.


    ¡°There is a shit ton of food and sweets downstairs in the rec room that was bought for this meeting. So


    forget this cupcake and go to the rec room.¡± I tell both of them.


    Kni gives Chris a nasty look and tells him he is lucky I showed up, or he would be in serious trouble.


    Chris just rolls his eyes. He is so used to his sisters threatening him. It¡¯s not like they could hurt him


    anyway. The four of us walk to the room.


    ¡°What the hell was that about?¡± Xion asks.


    ¡°Chris took Kni¡¯s cupcake,¡± I tell him.


    He just shakes his head, and I let out augh. These three are unbelievable. Dustin looks at both girls,


    but they ignore him and head toward the food. Draydon chuckles at Dustin, and this earns him a re.


    Everybody gets some food and sits down.


    ¡°Ok, well wee everyone to today¡¯s big reveal,¡± Nymyra announces.


    ¡°Seriously, Nymyra, just tell us what you found out.¡± Dustinments.


    ¡°I am trying to make this exciting. Don¡¯t be such a fucking downer.¡± She tells him.


    Dustin rolls his eyes at his cousin. Chris lets out augh and earns a re from Nymyra.


    ¡°Ok, well Einyn is a full-blood unicorn. As far as the warlock goes, he must have taken her from


    someone and dropped her off at your ce for safety Draydon.¡± Nymyra exins.


    Well, this is an interesting bit of information. I wonder where the warlock found her. This means she


    had parents somewhere out there. I wonder if they are looking for her or if they are in some collector''s


    collection. Fucking ck market dealers. I wish we could wipe them all out.


    ¡°Her specific bloodlinees from the Mediterranean area,¡± Nymyra adds.


    I see Mykenzie, Kni and Chris¡¯s heads pop up and look at Nymyra. They look at each other, and I


    can tell they are having a private conversation in their heads. They know something.


    ¡°Ok, you three what the fuck do you know?¡± I ask.


    ¡°We know of that bloodline, but thest known pair disappeared or went into hiding 1000 years ago. No


    one has seen or heard of them since.¡± Chris states.


    ¡°We knew her parents, but have not been able to find them,¡± Kni says.


    ¡°Her uncle lives safely within Reecie¡¯s homnd in a different realm. We can ask him if he might know


    any secret spots. Then we can go and see if we can track them down.¡± Mykenzie says.


    Seriously her uncle is alive. I wonder if he knows about Einyn? I ask if they can tell him about Einyn,


    and Reecie says that when he goes to see his parents in a few days, he will tell Reiley about her.


    ¡°You two are not going searching for her parents. Tyrell and I can deal with this.¡± Tarlek tells them.


    They start to argue when both Chris and Kaleb tell them no. Kni gives Kaleb a sweet look trying to


    sway him, but he holds firm and tells her hell no. She huffs and crosses her arms over her chest


    pouting. There is no way Kaleb is letting her travel around searching for Einyn¡¯s parents. I have to


    agree with him and Chris. If some ck market dealer has her parents, thest thing those two need to


    do is get into a fight with them. I know, of course, the girls would win, but they still don¡¯t need to be


    fighting anything right now. We are still mildly angry they took on the rogue attack a month ago.


    After the meeting, I head back to our house to tell Einyn what I found out. I find her and Brandon


    cuddling on the couch, watching a movie. I stand and watch them for a second. He has been so patient


    and good with her. She hase a long way since we joined the pack. She is still shy but is getting


    more outgoing little by little. I clear my throat, and Einyn moves away from Brandon quickly, like she is


    doing something wrong. Brandon pauses the movie and sits up.


    ¡°So what did Nymyra find out?¡± He asks.


    ¡°She told us that your tests came back and that you are a full-blood unicorn,¡± I tell both of them.


    Neither of them says anything. I tell them what the girls told me, and Einyn bes excited to know


    that she has a family member she can meet. I tell her that Reecie will talk to her uncle when he returns


    home in a couple of days. I tell her he is sure her uncle will want to meet her. I don¡¯t say anything about


    possibly trying to find her parents. I don¡¯t want to get her hopes up. Brandon gives me a look, and I tell


    him I will talk to himter. I leave them to get back to their movie. I shut the door to my room and sat on


    my bed. I am pretty sure that my mate is a fae. Dimitri was at the meeting, and I could smell an


    amazing scent on him. I know it¡¯s not Imyra, so it must be one of the other fae¡¯s. I decided to talk to


    Imyra tomorrow. I just hope whoever she is will return my feelings. I sent Imyra a text telling her I


    needed to speak with her tomorrow and she texted back asking for a time. I tell her around lunch is


    fine. She will be at the packhouse. She is still helping Myka and Kni with their pregnancies. I hope


    she can help me.


    Imyra


    I swear to god these three try my patients even worse than my kids. My kids don¡¯t even fight as these


    three do. I have no idea how Aphrodite dealt with them. I would have locked them up and taped their


    mouths shut. I was surprised when Tye texted mest night and asked to talk to me. I told Dimitri about


    it, and he was surprised and had no idea what Tye would want to talk about. I am waiting for Tye to


    show up out on the porch watching the kids y in the yard. I talked with Myka and Persephone the


    other day about Araya. Now that I watch her, I can tell she is not human, but I can¡¯t get a feel for what


    she is. I hear someone walking up and turn to see Tye sit down in the chair across from me.


    ¡°So what is on your mind?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I think I have found my mate, sorta.¡± He tells me.


    ¡°Sorta?¡± I ask.


    He exins that yesterday at the meeting, he could smell a very alluring scent on Dimitri and thought it


    was his mates. I know Dimitri came from ournd to the meeting yesterday. I wonder who he was


    around. I texted Dimitri and asked him where he was and if he coulde to the packhouse. He


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    responds that he is on his way. I will figure this out. I can tell this is really bothering Tye. I let him know


    what is going on, and he seems happy about it. Dimitri shows up fifteen minutester.


    ¡°What is the emergency?¡± Dimitri asks.


    ¡°Who were you around yesterday at the house?¡± I ask.


    He gives me a weird look which is fair. It is a strange question. He thinks for a minute.


    ¡°I was at Seraphina¡¯s ce, and Dyana was there. Why?¡± He asks.


    I exin to him about Tye smelling an alluring scent on him, and I tell him I think it is Dyana. Seraphina


    is her mother and my sister. I know Dyana has been searching for her mate and realised that whoever


    he was was not a fae. Dimitri says that he could bring her here tomorrow for them to meet and see if


    she is Tye¡¯s mate. This makes a smile spread across his face. I hope they are mates. I think he would


    be good for her. We fae have no issue with our mates being of other races.


    ¡°Thank you. Both of you.¡± He tells us.


    I smile, and Dimitri tells him it is not a problem. Iugh when Dominickes over and ps Dimitri on


    his leg. I scoop up the little troublemaker and wonder where the other two are. I get up, and he points


    to the small room off the kitchen. That¡¯s where Ember and the pups are. They have gotten so big in the


    pups. Tye walks up behind me andughs. These three little trouble makers are so enthralled with the


    pups. The little silver pup crawls into Dominick¡¯sp and falls asleep. I have a feeling that Dominick just


    got his first pet. I really don¡¯t think that Dustin will have a problem with this. I have no doubt that the


    other two will end up with an animal of their own. I bet Phantom will soon bring home some animal he


    found for both Jordyn and Xaydyn.

 Eighty- Nine: The Phone Call

    Eighty- Nine: The Phone Call


    Ny: The Phone Call


    Nate


    I am sitting in my office when my phone rings. It made me jump basically because I was not expecting


    it. I picked it up and saw that it was Vynessa. I couldn¡¯t understand why she would be calling me. If she


    was gonna call anyone I figured it would be Dustin or Myka. They seemed to have be friends


    at the convention a week ago. We all kept in touch with Aiden afterwards since he knew what was


    happening. I picked up the phone. What she told me caused me to be mute. I asked why she


    called me, and she said she tried calling Dustin, but he didn¡¯t pick up. Ahh, that¡¯s right, he and Kaleb


    are meeting with Dimitri today. I told her that I would tell Dustin what she told me. I hung up my phone


    and sat back in my seat. I am not surprised by some of the information. I am not sure how we are going


    to handle this. I mind linked Dustin to let him know that we all needed to meet and have a talk with


    everyone, minus the girls. He asked why and I told him I wanted to tell everyone at the same time. He


    said ok and that he will tell everyone to meetter. I swear thisst year has been a rollercoaster of


    shit. Not to mention that Danyi and I have been nning our wedding. That is going to take ce in


    two months. I really hope that all this shit is figured out by then, or it waits to blow up after the wedding.


    I really want her to have the perfect day. She deserves nothing less. I know Myka and Dustin are


    nning their wedding as well, but that is still far off yet. I had tough at Kaleb because he was


    excited to start nning when Kni said she had already nned it. He stood there and looked


    shocked. Her exnation was that she had had 2500 years to n for her wedding, so she did. Kaleb


    said they would talk about it because he wanted some say. She finally agreed, but I have no idea how


    much he is going to get her to change. I can tell you that she is set as far as where she wants her


    honeymoon. Kaleb let her have that. We are going to Greece and Italy for our honeymoon. I can¡¯t wait,


    considering that is where they are from originally. I close myputer and stand¡ªmy back cracks


    since I have been sitting for so long. I push my chair in and leave the room. I lock the door. We have all


    started doing this just in case a spy might be lurking around. I start walking to Marcus¡¯s house for our


    meeting. This should be fun.


    Jason


    I was surprised when Dustin called us to let us know that we needed to have a meeting this afternoon. I


    wonder what could be so important for a meeting to be called on such short notice. I was with Zak and


    Jace in our surveince room. We are still trying to locate the three bears. Plus Marcus and I have


    decided to keep an eye on Alpha Darrius. That guy is an utter jackass. We all noticed him staring at all


    the girls all night. He seemed to be most interested in Mykenzie and Kni. However, I did notice him


    staring at Alexis as well. From what I was told about him, she is just his type. Well, he can stay the fuck


    away from my woman. I will fucking tear his head off if he even tried anything with her. The three of us


    get up and head towards the living room to meet with the rest of the guys. We all know the girls know


    that we are discussing what is going on when we meet here, but we are still trying to keep it on the


    down low. Luckily today, all the girls are having lunch with Imyra, Aphrodite, and some of the other


    women in the family in Imyras¡¯nd, so they are literally untouchable and have no idea for now as to


    what is going on. The three of us take our normal seats as this meeting starts.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Vynessa called me today.¡± Nate states.


    ¡°Aiden¡¯s wife?¡± Zane asks.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Nate replies.


    ¡°Why?¡± Marcus asks.


    ¡°She said that she overheard Alpha Darrius talking to his beta about meeting some old friends when


    they got back to theirnd after the convention.¡± He exins.


    ¡°Ok and?¡± Brighton says.


    ¡°She overheard him say they will meet three bears to discuss helping them with a problem. She didn¡¯t


    put too much thought into it while she was here because it held no meaning to her. I guess she and


    Aiden were talking about what was going on, and that¡¯s when it clicked. She thinks he might be


    meeting the werebears we are looking for.¡± Nate finishes exining.


    Well, now there is a twist I wasn¡¯t expecting. While Darrius never mentioned names, it can¡¯t be a


    coincidence that he is meeting three bears when we are looking for three bears. I wonder how that


    fucker even knows Damian and his friends.


    ¡°How in the hell does Darrius even know them?¡± Kaleb asks.


    ¡°She had no idea, and he didn¡¯t say. I am not even sure when or how she managed to overhear this. ¡°


    Nate admits.


    ¡°I think I might have an idea of how.¡± Donte adds.


    ¡°Ok tells us,¡± Dustin says.


    ¡°Well, Brandon and I used to frequent underground bear fights. I don¡¯t remember seeing him at any of


    them, but I bet that¡¯s where they met.¡± Donte exins.


    Ok, this makes sense. I have no doubt that this is the most likely ce for them to meet. Wolves and


    bears as a whole don¡¯t like each other. It is a very rare instance that bears and wolves befriend each


    other. I ask Nate if she said anything else, and he says no. Nate says that Vynessa told him that the


    conversation stopped when someone walked by, and the two walked off. Zak, Jace, and I return to the


    surveince room. We are soon joined by Marcus and Donte. The five of us sit around and talk about


    how we can run surveince on that pack. We can¡¯t send the animals because they would leave prints,


    and while Darrius is an asshole, he isn¡¯t stupid.


    ¡°Let me talk to Poseidon. I know that his packnd has a lot of water on it. It has many small streams


    and a couple ofrgekes. Maybe he can help us find a way to run surveince.¡± Donte tells us.


    We tell him to find out and let us know. I know who could run surveince, but we are not going to get


    those two involved. Besides, Kaleb would kill us. Donte leaves to talk to Poseidon, and we return to


    what we did earlier.

 Ninety - One: Wedding Day

    Ny - One: Wedding Day


    Ny-One: Wedding Day


    Nate


    Today is the day. I am getting married to Daniy. I am so fucking nervous. I feel like I am going to have


    a panic attack. I am seriously freaking out. I am pacing in the room when dad walks in and finds me in


    a mid-panic attack.


    ¡°Calm down, Nate.¡± He tells me.


    He tells me to take a deep breath and sit down. I sit down and do what he said. I actually start to calm


    down. My nerves are still up, but I think my panic attack is over now. I tell him thanks as Ashton walks


    in. He is the best man. Heughs at me. I tell him to fuck off and that he will be him one day. He just


    recently finally asked Jailynn to marry him. That stops hisughing fast. I stand up, and the three of us


    walk to the door because it is time. We walk to the centre, and I stand in my spot. I look behind me to


    see Ashton, Dustin, Kaleb, and Brighton. I am so d to have these four guys. We have been through


    a lot together. I have been standing there for ten minutes which is causing my panic attack to return. All


    of a sudden the music starts up, and I look towards the end of the aisle. I stand there absolutely


    speechless. I watch Daniy walk down on Dimitri¡¯s arm; she looks beautiful. She looks like a dream.


    They stand in front of me, and I almost jump when he ces her hand in mine. I stare at her, and I


    can¡¯t believe she is real. A huge smile spreads across my face, and she gives me a concerned look.


    We turn towards the priest.


    Well, the ceremony is over, and we are currently dancing our first dance as a married couple. We, as


    werewolves, don¡¯t have to marry to show that we are together. I wanted to do it for her and to show the


    others that she is mine. Damn, she looks like a princess in her dress. We are dancing, and she is


    giving me one of her heart-stopping smiles. That smile makes me weak, and I would do anything for


    her. I have never been happier. I look around, and everyone seems to be having a good time. I am d


    that nothing has happened to ruin today. What are those assholes up to? They are apparently keeping


    in the shadows orying low for a while.


    ¡°Hey, where is your mind at?¡± I hear her ask me.


    ¡°It¡¯s right here with you, my princess,¡± I tell her.


    I pull her close to me and give her a kiss. We walk off the dance floor and to our table. Kni is there


    sitting down. I am sure her feet hurt from the dancing and carrying around the twins. I take a seat and


    pull Daniy onto myp. The two of them start talking, and I zone out of their conversation. I see


    Dustin walking toward me, and he takes a seat by me.


    ¡°Where is Myka?¡± I ask.


    ¡°She is talking with Imyra and Dyana.¡± He answers.


    Which means they are talking about something that no guys want to hear. Dyana is Tye¡¯s mate, and


    she is also a fae. She is Imyra¡¯s niece. I have not seen Tye smile this much. He always seemed so


    sullen and angry. I think he was just depressed cause he hadn¡¯t found his mate yet. I felt that way


    before I met Daniy. Thank god Nata asked Mykenzie and Kni to help us, or I would never have


    found her. She pulls me back onto the dance floor, and the night is perfect.


    Dustin


    Well, Nate and Daniy left for their honeymoon earlier today. I am happy for them, and I know that


    Myka and I are probably next. This brings a smile to my face. I am at the office working today. I have


    beening moretely because I need to. Kaleb is also in his office as well. I am not happy about


    having both of us off-pack territory, but I also know that it is well protected. I was worried that


    something would happen during the wedding, but thankfully nothing bad happened. Hell, there wasn¡¯t


    even any arguing between the girls and Chris. Myka has been busy nning our wedding. I am


    sitting at my desk when my inte goes off. For fuck sake, I almost have a heart attack. I tell


    whoever it is toe in.


    ¡°Hey, why do you look like you can¡¯t breathe?¡± Marcus asks.


    ¡°Because when that damn inte went off, it fucking scared the shit out of me,¡± I tell him.


    Of course, this makes himugh. The asshole. He takes a seat in the chair.


    ¡°I am guessing you have something to tell me,¡± I say.


    ¡°Yes, those beasts have traced the bear¡¯s scents to a general area. However, the area seems to be


    deserted. There is no evidence of anyone living there.¡± He says.


    ¡°Do you think that is where the bears are hiding?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes, but we are almost sure that someone is using a cloaking spell or something to conceal the house


    or buildings,¡± Marcus replies.


    Great, we are dealing with magic. I wonder if there are some witches involved. That is thest thing I


    want to deal with. I guess in reality; we can counter the magic by having Mykenzie and Kni there.


    That will be myst option, though, especially since Kni is now six months pregnant and could


    literally have the twins any day.


    ¡°So what is the n of action now?¡± I ask.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Honestly, I have no idea how to approach this. I have never dealt with magic or whatever is being


    used. Dimitri is positive that witches are not involved. Nymyra said that same thing.¡± He replies.


    I also ask how the surveince of Darrius¡¯s pack is going. He tells me it is going well, but nothing major


    has been seen. If they are meeting the bears, they are meeting somewhere else, not at the main


    packhouse. Figures, now we just have to figure out where on the pack territory they are meeting the


    bears. It makes me wonder if they have also met the angel and demon. I knew that Darrius was shady


    but working with these assholes is a new low. If we can catch him siding with these people, I can get


    him removed as alpha and possibly absorb his pack into mine. That would make my pack thergest in


    the area. I am going to have to think about this and discuss it with everyone seriously. I don¡¯t want to


    get ahead of myself. As much as I would like to have a big and strong pack, I want to ensure it is done


    legally in werewolf terms. The two of us talk for a few more minutes before Marcus leaves to head back


    to his house. The door to my office flies open, and dad walks in. This is an unexpected visit. I hope


    nothing is wrong.


    ¡°Hello, is everything ok?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes, your mother sent me.¡± He says.


    ¡°She wants you, Myka, Kaleb, Kni, Mykenzie, Reecie, Chris, and Nymyra toe for dinner


    tomorrow night. I also have a request from your sister to bring both Bree and Araya.¡± He exins.


    I startughing at the situation. Only my mother would send my father to where I work to request my


    presence for dinner. I love my mother, but sometimes she can be so ridiculous. I hear my dad start


    ¡°I will ask the others, but I am sure they wille,¡± I tell him.


    He takes a seat, and I update him with all the new information we have found. Honestly, it isn¡¯t much,


    but at least we have a general idea of where they are hiding. Now we just have to figure out who is


    hiding them and what type of magic or whatever is being used. I will have to talk to Nymyra and see if


    she can talk to the witch she knows. I am notfortable with this idea, but maybe she can tell us


    something we are missing. Dad and I leave at the same time and head back together since, well, we


    both live on the territory. I will talk to Chris and see if even asking a witch is even worth the effort. Then


    I will talk to Nymyra tomorrow at dinner.

 Ninety - Two: Dinner with the Parents

    Ny - Two: Dinner with the Parents


    Ny-Two: Dinner with the Parents


    Kni


    We have been at Dustin¡¯s parents'' for about thirty minutes for dinner. I am really excited to be here. I


    have not been out of the house for a few days now. Yes, it is all Kaleb¡¯s fault. I love him, but he is


    driving me absolutely crazy. I know I am overdue by wolf standards but not by human or immortal


    standards. Both the doctor and Imyra have checked, and I am not even close to being due yet. They


    both determined that I was not as far along as was originally thought. I just looked like it on ultrasound


    because I am having twins, and one twin is a bitrger than the other. We still can¡¯t see enough to tell


    what I am having, but I also don¡¯t care. This pregnancy has been easier than it was with Jordyn. I really


    thought this would be worse because there are two babies, but I was wrong. The only horrible part was


    the beginning when I got so sick. I mean, who gets hit with both morning sickness and the fucking


    stomach flu at the same time? Apparently, I, because I have that kind of luck. I look around and find a


    nicefy chair to sit in.


    ¡°You, doing ok honey?¡± Reece asks.


    ¡°Yeah, feet just hurt a little,¡± I tell him.


    He brings me something to drink. Kaleb walks over with a worried look on his face, and I seriously want


    to p him. I am not made of fucking ss as he seems to think. I roll my eyes and sit back. Reece


    living room talking when Lanies in and says that dinner is ready. Yes, finally, food. I am fucking


    starving. I am way more hungry this time than I was with Jordyn. We all take out seats around the table


    and start passing around the food. Damn, Lani is a good cook. We all enjoyed the dinner.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    We are back in our room at the packhouse. Dinner was amazing, and I am so full. The twins seem to


    be in a fooda, so maybe I will get a decent night''s sleep. They tend to like to start moving early in


    the morning, waking me up. I have just walked out of the bathroom in my jammies to find Kaleb sitting


    on the edge of the bed with his head in his hands. I sat down by him and ran my fingers through his


    silky hair.


    ¡°Hey gorgeous,¡± Kaleb says.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I ask worriedly.


    ¡°I am sorry if I am overbearing. I just worry about the three of you. Especially after the incident in the


    rec room.¡± He admits.


    ¡°I know that incident scared you, but you have to remember that I am ok and I can take care of myself. I


    am not made of ss. I do promise not to do something stupid, but I would never do anything to put


    these two in danger.¡± I tell him.


    ¡°I know, but all I can picture is youying on that floor. I know you are more than able to protect yourself


    even if you¡¯re six months pregnant.¡± He admits.


    I wrap my arms around him and give him a kiss. He responds a lot. I squirm my way out of his hold and


    move to the other side of the bed. I don¡¯t make it far as I find myself on the bed with him on top of me. I


    guess I can get into this. I give him a smile, and he takes that as a yes and I guess I won¡¯t be getting


    any sleep tonight for a different reason.


    Myka


    Damn, dinnerst night was fantastic. I have never been so full in my life. I am sitting in the rec room


    with Kni and Leah. Bree and Araya are a school. We are sitting there watching a movie. None of us


    is really paying attention to it, though. Mykenzie walks in with some tea and sits down in one of the


    recliners. I still can¡¯t believe that Leah is pregnant. I think it is so nice that we will have so many little


    ones close to the same age again. As for the three oldest kids, Imyra and Aphrodite took them to visit


    family and to give us a break. Those two little boys are trouble together. I have a feeling that it is just


    going to get worse as they get older. The only thing that keeps them from causing too much chaos is


    Jordyn. All she has to do is make a sad sound, and my son is right there by her, making sure she is ok.


    I thought it was cute when he walked up to Draydon and hit him on the leg for taking Jordyn¡¯s attention


    from him. My son is greedy for her attention, just like all the other males around here who want all the


    attention.


    ¡°OK, so I am fucking bored,¡± Leah announces.


    ¡°Me to, what the hell is there to do?¡± Kni adds.


    We sit there and rack our brains to find something to do. We are limited cause none of us wants to


    drive anywhere. We decide to go outside and see if that sparks any ideas. It doesn¡¯t, but it is rxing to


    sit around our pool. We decide to y around with our powers. We have been ying with our powers


    for about an hour.


    ¡°WHAT IN THE HELL ARE YOU THREE DOING?¡± Dustin yells.


    ¡°Oh hey, baby, what''s up?¡± I ask


    ¡°I get a call at work from a pack member saying that the pack is under attack from someone throwing


    fireballs at the pack.¡± He tells us.


    ¡°Sorry, we were just ying because we are bored,¡± I tell him.


    He looks at the others, and neither Kni nor Mykenzie seem too worried. They really aren¡¯t even


    paying attention to him, which makes meugh. Ashton, Marcus, Zak, and Jace walk up just then.


    ¡°Why are we hearing that the pack is under attack from the fire?¡± Marcus asks.


    Again I exined to him what we were doing. Leah tells him we are bored and have nothing else to do.


    Jace and Zak startughing at the situation. Ashton starts to make ament but quickly shuts his


    mouth. His hair is still bright purple from thest time he irritated Mykenzie. It was hrious when he


    came busting into the packhouse looking for them that morning. I have never heard as muchughter


    as I did when all the rest of the guys saw him with his new hair. He was so pissed, but there was really


    nothing he could do. I tell Dustin we need something to do if there are going to restrict us to the pack¡¯s


    territory. He sighs and says that he will think of something.


    ¡°It¡¯s like we are going to burn anything. We haveplete control of our power. I mean we have only


    been using them since we were born for the most part.¡± Mykenzie states.


    I watch all the guys walk away withoutmenting on Mykenzie¡¯s statement. There is really nothing


    they can say back because they know it is true. We stay and hang out by the pool because there is


    nothing else to do.


    Dustin


    I walk into the packhouse and drop down onto the couch. Seriously I understand that they are bored,


    but ying with fire. I know they have control of their powers, but why fire? These women are going to


    turn my hair grey prematurely. Chris walks in to see the five of us sitting there.


    ¡°What did my sisters do now?¡± He asks.


    I told them the phone call I received and what they were doing out back by the pool. He startsughing.


    ¡°What¡¯s with all theughing?¡± Kaleb says.


    He and Brighton walk into the room just then. I exin again, and I see Kaleb shake his head. We sit


    there and try to find something to keep the girls entertained. We areing up with a big nk as far


    as an idea when Liam walks in. He sees us and raises one of his eyebrows. We tell him what


    happened and that the girls are getting bored. Heughs, and I am so d that everyone thinks this is


    so fucking funny.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you let them decorate all those new cottages on the newnd. They can y interior


    designer and it keeps them entertained and hopefully stops them from causing a fire.¡± Liam says.


    That is the best idea I have heard of. We just remodelled and built 25 cottages, which all need to be


    painted and decorated. This is perfect for five bored women. I thank Liam for the great idea, and he


    says. Liam asks the girls toe in, and I hear a couple of them groan. I just roll my eyes and wait for


    them toe into the room. I watch as they walk into the room. I can tell they are not excited about this


    conversation. Kni sits down in Kaleb¡¯sp after giving Liam a hug. I see him lightly smack her leg


    after she mumbled something. I start telling them about the idea, and I can see their eyes light up with


    excitement. I tell them to thank Liam since he is the one that had the idea. They all get up and give him


    a kiss on the cheek. This makes him puff up his chest. Kaleb rolls his eyes at his dad. I tell the girls that


    we will take them to the cottages tomorrow so they can pick a few each to start decorating. At least


    they won¡¯t be doing something that could cause damage. Well, at least, I hope.

 Ninety - Three: Step Back

    Ny - Three: Step Back


    Ny-Three: Step Back


    Unknown


    I have decided that we are going toy dormant for a while. We are not giving up; we just need toy


    low for a while. It has been a month since we met with Alpha Darrius and his beta, and we have


    decided to work together. I don¡¯t fully trust him, but Damien does, and I trust Damien. This decision


    came after we spotted footprints close to one of our main locations. I know they belong to those beasts.


    They have not found the house yet, mainly because we have it hidden with the help of some magic.


    Those books that Penthesilea and Phlegyas stole from the witch havee in handy to help with


    keeping ourselves and the many safe houses hidden. I am still looking for a spell to help cover the


    bear¡¯s scent, but so far, I can¡¯t find anything. The five of us decided to stay in different locations. We


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    decided this after the beasts figured out the general location where we had been staying. If something


    is to happen, I don¡¯t want all of us getting caught. Alpha Darrius suggested finding someone already a


    member of the pack and trying to befriend them to work with us. I agreed with him that getting someone


    to join the pack would raise suspicion. Alpha Darrius wanted to attack the pack, but I told him not to. I


    knew his pack would lose. Plus, my daughter is there, and I don¡¯t want anything happening to her. I


    know that she is well protected, but if someone figures out what she is, they might try to kidnap her and


    use her or, worse, kill her. I am not taking that chance.


    ¡°We have a serious problem,¡± Ian stated.


    I look up from where I am sitting in my office. I didn¡¯t even know that he was here. We have all agreed


    to stay away from each other and onlymunicate by phone or email. So I wonder what he is doing


    here.


    ¡°What is the problem?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Alpha Darrius is positive that his pack is being spied on.¡± He answers.


    ¡°How?¡± I say.


    ¡°That¡¯s the interesting thing. He and we have gone over the territory and can¡¯t find any type of hidden


    camera or microphones. We have no idea how they are doing it.¡± He replies.


    How in the hell can they be spying without devices? It has to be Mykenzie and Kni using their


    powers. I was just there on his territory speaking with him a week ago, and I didn¡¯t sense any kind of


    power being used. Plus side to being a demon. I can sense when those two are around or have used


    their powers. I felt nothing. Something doesn¡¯t add up.


    ¡°How does he think they are spying on him then?¡± I ask.


    ¡°He has no idea.¡± Ian states.


    Well, this is a setback. This means we are going to have to move our weekly meetings off of his pack¡¯s


    the question because they would know as soon as the bears and Alpha Darrius cross. I am going to


    have to talk to Vepar about this. Hopefully, she can think of or knows of a good location. I tell Ian to let


    Damien and Alpha Darrius know that we are going to be moving our meeting location as soon as I find


    somewhere. He agrees fully and leaves to let others know.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, darling?¡± Vepar asks.


    I tell her what is going on, and she is not surprised. I guess, in retrospect, neither am I. Of course, they


    would spy, just as we are trying to figure out how to spy on them. It¡¯s much more difficult to spy on them


    with those three. It is doing that those three even exist. Vepar tells me that she has been speaking with


    a cousin of mine and lets me know that Persephone has been looking into our daughter¡¯s heritage.


    Shit, if she figures it out, then we are going to be in trouble. They could trace her bloodline back to me.


    That damn warlock just had to kidnap her. I wonder if there is any way we could somehow take her


    back. Then I stop; the only way is to find someone on the inside. Some pack member hates the current


    Alpha enough to work for or with us. We need to watch the pack more and see if there are any


    members who would help us. I take out my phone, text Damien, and tell him that I need him and Alpha


    Darrius to get on theirputers for a thirty-minute meeting. I have an idea, and we need to talk about


    it.


    I have just finished the meeting with Damien and Alpha Darrius and pitched my idea to them. They are


    on board with it. Now to observe the pack and see if any of the current members are disgruntled


    enough to turn on the pack and work with us. Alpha Darrius says that watching the pack won¡¯t be hard,


    but his pack can only watch from the northeast side. That¡¯s where his pack borders the other packs.


    We need someone on the inside to observe the day-to-day interactions of the members. This is the


    only way to find someone to work with us. Who can we get to slip into the pack that won¡¯t raise


    suspicion?

 Ninety - Four: Heritage

    Ny - Four: Heritage


    Ny-Four: Heritage


    Myka


    Persephone stopped by yesterday and dropped a bomb on all of us. Even Mykenzie and Kni were


    blinded sided by this. Chris was left speechless. Persephone had found out about Araya''s heritage,


    and it was a shock. Needless to say, none of us slept very wellst night. I know I didn¡¯t, with


    everything running through my mind. I knew Araya was not human, but this was far from what I was


    expecting. Our entire group is currently sitting in the rec room. It is early, and most of us are drinking


    coffee and eating breakfast. The older kids are at school. That is the best right now. I have no idea how


    I am going to exin this to a ten-year-old. We hear a knock at the door, and I look up to see Dimitri


    and Persephone standing there. I am guessing she has more information. I don¡¯t like the look on


    Dimitri¡¯s face. I had a feeling whatever was about to be said was going to be bad. They both take a


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    seat. The room is still dead silent.


    ¡°Ok, what new information have you found?¡± Jailynn asks.


    ¡°By the look on dad¡¯s face, it can¡¯t be good.¡± Daniyments.


    I love these girls. None of them is afraid to break the silence. I hear either Kni or Mykenzie snort. I


    know they were shocked about the news, but at the same time, I have a feeling they kind of already


    had a feeling about Araya.


    Well, let¡¯s hear the news.¡± I say.


    ¡°Araya is what we call a Nephilim. She is the daughter of an angel and a demon.¡± Persephone


    exins.


    ¡°We believe that the same warlock who ced Einyn on Draydon¡¯s doorstep. I believe that the demon


    deals in the ck market. He captures, holds, then sells rare immortal and supernatural beings.¡± Dimitri


    says.


    ¡°The warlock took Araya as a very small infant and ced her with your aunt and uncle. From what I


    was able to find. Your aunt was pregnant, but she actually delivered a stillborn. The warlock cast a spell


    so everyone would believe Araya was their child. We are unsure what actually happened to the


    stillborn. I believe the warlock probably took the child and buried it somewhere.¡± Persephone exins.


    I feel someone touch my face. I look to see Dustin wiping tears from my cheeks. I hadn¡¯t even realized


    that I was crying. I am sad for my uncle. He lost his child, and I am sure it was due to my aunt and her


    fucking drug abuse and lifestyle. While I am not happy that someone had their child kidnapped, at least


    Araya was ced with my uncle, and I know he loved her. She was definitely a daddy¡¯s girl. Iy my


    head on Dustin¡¯s shoulder to absorb this new information. I had a feeling that something like this was


    what we were going to be told, but not that she was kidnapped. I can¡¯t even imagine having my child


    stolen from me and ced with a new family. We sat there for a bit longer, talking. I am still not sure


    how to exin this to Araya. She is so young. I doubt that she will understand any of this.


    ¡°There is onest thing.¡± Persephone mentions.


    I look at her. What could she possibly have to say now?


    ¡°Araya is actually older than what we think. She is actually 14 years old. The blood and DNA sample


    you provided also told us that she also has a human in here. That is why she grew so slow. For some


    reason, it stunted her angel and demon blood until now. That is why she seemed to have such arge


    growth spurt. Angels tend to develop at about the same rate as a human. Demons tend to develop


    faster. It seems like the demon part is now taking over as far as height goes.¡± Persephone says.


    ¡°This exins why the school had us have her skip two grades. She was supposed to start 6th grade,


    but at the end ofst year, the teachers and the principal had use in for a talk. They exined that


    Araya was far ahead of the other kids in her year. They asked if they could test her to see where she is


    academically wise. She tested two years above where she was.¡± I tell them.


    This exins so much about Araya. She always seemed so much smarter than kids her age. The


    school even had me bump Bree up one year. Apparently, my girls are smart. While the circumstances


    of Araya are sad, I am happy to know that we have found out most of the truth.


    ¡°Can we trace her parentage to see who her real parents are?¡± Kni asks.


    ¡°Normally, yes, but since the human DNA was added, it makes it almost impossible,¡± Dimitri says.


    I hear both of them grumble about this. I have no doubt that they would have taken a visit home and


    tried to find this angel and demon. I hear Chris tell them that even if they could figure out who the


    parents are, her mother is a fallen angel and no longer where angels usually live. I hear more


    grumbles. I know those two are looking for any excuse to get out of the house.


    ¡°Since you two are so bored just thought I would let you know that there is a family meeting tomorrow,¡±


    Chris announces.


    I see him smile as I hear their grumbles change toints, then whining. I think the family meetings


    are interesting. I have no idea what they are talking about half the time, but if it gets us out of the


    house, then I am up for it.


    Dimitri


    I knew that Myka and Persephone had been talking. I had no idea what the conversations were


    about. You can guess how surprised I was when I walked into my office one day and found Persephone


    sitting there waiting for me. To say I was surprised to see her would be an understatement. I love


    Persephone, but she usually didn¡¯te to our realm very much. Let¡¯s just say that the underworld and


    the realm of the fae are pr opposite environments. I gave her a hug and then took a seat in my chair.


    ¡°What do I owe this unexpected visit?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I need to run some information from you and see what you think.¡± She says.


    She then proceeded to tell me why she and Myka had been meeting. I always had a feeling that


    Araya was not a full human. I could definitely sense humans in her, but there was something else that I


    could sense. I had talked to Imyra about it, and she had the same feeling, but she could not sense what


    else Araya might be. When she told me what she had found, I was literally speechless. A Nephilim,


    well, that was not what I was expecting.


    ¡°Can we trace her DNA to her biological parents?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Unfortunately, no, with the human DNA added to the mix, we can trace her to a specific family but not


    the actual parents. I tried to track down the families, but both family lines ended 500 years ago. There


    isn¡¯t a direct living descendant alive. The few blood rtives alive have no idea about that part of their


    family.¡± She exins.


    Well, damn, that is a dead end. That is the only problem with any immortal or supernatural having any


    human in their family lines. It makes DNA typing almost impossible. The only other thing to make that


    impossible is if something like my situation happens. She shows me what she has found, and I make


    copies of the paper trail. I told her I would look into this. I give her a hug, and she leaves to go back to


    the underworld. Probably to bake more desserts for the girls. Kni and Mykenzie asked for sweets,


    and Persephone had no problem baking for them.


    ¡°So the witch in my mother¡¯s coven will see if she can tell what kind of magic or spells are being used


    to hide the bears and everyone else,¡± Nymyra says.


    Fucking hell, when did she get here? She scared the hell out of me, for fuck sake. I forget she can


    shimmer herself between realms being part vampire. She didn¡¯t know that she could until the girls


    taught her.


    ¡°Damn it Nymyra, you scared the shit out of me, but I am d to hear that she will help us. Please, next


    time, warn me when you are going to pop up.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Sorry, I did knock on the door frame though. I thought you heard it.¡± She admits.


    OK, I couldn¡¯t be that mad at her if she knocked, and I was so lost in thought that I didn¡¯t hear it. She


    apologizes again and says she needs to go. She and Chris are meeting. They have a date. I am


    positive that this date includes a veryrge stone set in tinum. I don¡¯t tell her this. Chris was here a


    couple of months ago talking with Peter. He is our best jewellery designer. I saw the stone that Chris


    chose for the centre stone. I know Nymyra will love it. It is a 3-carat teardrop-shaped tanzanite stone. It


    is the perfect shade of blue/purple. I tell her to have a good time and give her a hug. I honestly never


    expected Chris to find his mate. He didn¡¯t believe in what Dominick and I did, splitting the souls in half. I


    think he finally did after Kni found Kaleb. From what Dustin tells me, the moment Nymyra walked


    into his office that night, it was obvious that they were mates. I am happy that all three of them have


    found their soul bonds. I treat them like they are my nieces and nephew, and in some ways, they are. I


    guess Dominick and I did something right.

 Ninety - Five: The Talk

    Ny - Five: The Talk


    Ny-Five: The Talk


    Araya


    Bree and I are sitting in Dustin¡¯s office waiting for Myka. Dimitri, Mykenzie, Kni, Chris, and


    Persephone. I am sure Kaleb will be there as well. He is usually where Kni is. Bree says she would


    get sick of having her mate around all the time, but I think it¡¯s sweet. I can tell she really loves her, and I


    hope to have that with someone one day. When Myka said that we all needed to have a talk, I


    instantly became worried. Please, whatever it is, don¡¯t let be the sex talk. That would be so


    embarrassing, especially since there are going to be so many people involved. That¡¯s thest subject I


    want to heare out of any of their mouths. We had a sex-ed ssst year. Honestly, both of us


    hear enough sex talk just walking around the packnd. No one here is exactly subtle when talking


    about sex, besides the fact that in thest two years, there have been three babies added, and there


    are about to be four more. Bree looks over at me, and I just shrug my shoulders. What is taking the


    adults so long? Both of us have been sitting there for about ten minutes when they finally decide to


    show up. They are all very quiet and have very anxious looks on their faces. Oh shit, it is going to be


    the sex talk. I start to get anxious, and I start shifting in my seat. I don¡¯t want to have this talk. I look at


    Bree, and I can tell she is thinking the same thing. I can see her squirming in her seat.


    "Please just tell us what is going on,¡± I tell them.


    I really just want to get this horribly embarrassing talk over with as fast as possible. I still don¡¯t


    understand why so many people have to be here for it. Why can¡¯t it just be Bree, Myka, and I?


    Possibly Mykenzie and Kni. I definitely don¡¯t want any of the guys there when we have this talk.


    They are already so overprotective that I can only imagine what ridiculous things they would say.


    ¡°Listen, we already know about sex, babies, and all that stuff. We had a sex-ed ssst year, and we


    hear everyone talk about it around the pack. I am also not waiting till I am 30 to start dating.¡± I tell them.


    Kni and Mykenzie startughing, along with Persephone and Dimitri. Chris, Kaleb, and Dustin have


    horrified looks on their faces. The three of them are also pale. I see Myka let out a half sign and half


    giggle as she shakes her head. The guys look like they want to either run away or vomit. Mykenzie and


    Kni are stillughing and are practically in tears. I watch as Persephone sits down. Dimitri shakes


    his head as he sits down by her.


    ¡°T-That is not what we want to talk with you two about,¡± Dustin says, stuttering.


    ¡°W-We want to discuss both of your two heritage.¡± Chris stutters out.


    What the hell is wrong with these guys? Why are they stuttering? I can see a faint blush on Kaleb¡¯s


    face as Kni rubs his back, stillughing. I hear him mumble something. This only makes herugh


    harder.


    ¡°Ok, what about my parents?¡± I ask.


    ¡°The two people who you thought were your parents are not your biological parents,¡± Persephone says.


    ¡°Yeah, I kinda guessed that. I didn¡¯t look like either of them.¡± I admit.


    ¡°Your biological mother was an angel, and your biological father was a demon. You also have a small


    amount of human DNA in you.¡± Persephone exins.


    Well that is not what I thought I was going to be told. I always had a feeling that I was not human. I


    couldn¡¯t exin how I felt back home in Nevada, but it makes sense since being here and around all


    these supernatural and immortal beings. Dimitri exins how I ended up with the people that raised


    me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand about the warlock and how he was able to take me,¡± I admit.


    ¡°We believe he worked for your father, who is in the business of capturing and selling rare supernatural


    and immortal beings and selling them. We believe that he also took Einyn. However, after he took her,,


    we are certain he was killed. As to why he took you or her, we are not sure.¡± Kni says.


    ¡°We are not sure who he was able to take you and sneak you out,¡± Mykenzie says.


    I am not sure how to react to what they just told me. I also don¡¯t understand how I can be older than I


    thought. I still don¡¯tpletely understand, and Myka says that I can take all the time I need to


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    process the new information. Persephone says that they are still trying to find out exactly who my


    biological parents are. I am not sure if I want to know who they are. I have this feeling that they are not


    telling me everything that has to do with my biological parents. I have a feeling that they might be


    involved in whatever is going ontely. I decided to take some time to think about everything. They tell


    me that since I am a Nephilim, a child of a demon and angel, I can''t be turned into a werewolf. This


    actually bums me out. I really wanted to be turned. I think it would be so cool to have someone else in


    my head that I can talk to about things. I think that it would be so cool to shift into a wolf. I wonder if


    Kni or Mykenzie could do it. Maybe I can talk to them. Before talking to them, I must sit down and


    think about everything.


    Bree


    Oh my god, I so thought this was going to be a sex talk. I am so d that it is not. That would have


    been so embarrassing. Especially with Dustin, Kaleb, Chris, and Dimitri here. Dimitri is like an uncle, so


    ugg. Watching the guy¡¯s reaction when Araya said all that about us learning about thatst year was


    funny. Kni and Mykenzie couldn¡¯t stopughing at the guys. I am not sure why I am included in this


    talk. I already know my heritage. I am part fae and part god. I know that I can¡¯t be turned. I am still


    bummed about that, but I get why. I actually asked Kni and Mykenzie if they were able to change


    me, and they said that it would be risky and that I might die. I have decided against it.


    ¡°Why am I part of this talk?¡± I ask.


    "Because we figured Araya needed her best friend here for support,¡± Myka says.


    Ok, fair enough. I still can¡¯t believe that she is half-angel and half-demon. I didn¡¯t think that was


    possible. I would think that they would not be able to have kids. I guess they can if Araya is here. I also


    can¡¯t believe that she is older than me. We grew up together. We have done everything together. I


    wonder if she will want to hang out with a kid three years younger than her. I just turned eleven two


    weeks ago. The two of us leave the meeting and head back to our rooms. I go to sit on my bed.


    ¡°Hey are you ok with everything?¡± Araya asks.


    ¡°Yes and no. I am afraid that we will no longer be best friends.¡± I admit.


    ¡°We will always be best friends. I might be older, but nothing will change our friendship. You will always


    be my cousin.¡± she tells me.


    The two of us sit here on my bed and talk about everything. She says that she is so confused. To be


    honest, so am I. I really didn¡¯t understand much of what they were talking about. I know Myka said


    we coulde and talk to her about everything, but something tells me that she may not know


    everything. Persephone would be the best person to talk to about all this. I wonder how we could get a


    hold of her?


    ¡°We can ask Kni or Mykenzie how to get a hold of her,¡± I tell Araya.


    ¡°Yeah, maybe tomorrow. I want to absorb all this stuff first. So sit with me for a while, and we can talk.


    Maybe that will help me figure it out.¡± She tells me.


    So that¡¯s what we do. We sat there and talked for the next few hours. We talk until an omega tells us


    that it is time for dinner. We give each other a hug and walk downstairs for dinner.


    Myka


    That talk didn¡¯t go as bad as I thought it would. I could tell she was nervous. Hell, I was nervous.


    However, when Araya started talking about this talk being about sex, I actually calmed down. I thought


    Kni and Mykenzie were going to make themselves sick,ughing so much and so hard. I do have to


    admit the horrified faces that Chris, Dustin, and Kaleb had were priceless. I am sure I heard one of


    them say something about not ever wanting to have that talk. I guess I know who will be giving the talk


    to the kids when they get old enough. I know she wants some time to think about everything. That is


    fine; I would want some time to think about things if all that shit was dropped into myp. I look over,


    and Dustin is lying on our bed staring at the ceiling.


    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I was just thinking about the talk earlier. I can¡¯t believe those two thought it was going to be a sex or


    dating talk.¡± Hements.


    ¡°So I take it if we have a girl that I will be having that talk with her?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No, because our daughter will never have sex and not date ever.¡± He states.


    I give him a kiss and walk offughing. I can only imagine what is going to happen when Jordyn


    reaches that age. I feel sorry for all the girls that are born into our little group. They have their fathers


    and so many uncles that any boys that show interest are going to have a hell of a time. I guess we


    conversation. I have a feeling that Persephone will be talking to those two a lot in the next few weeks.


    That is probably the best. She will be the best person to talk to. She can definitely answer more of


    Araya¡¯s questions than I can. I will still be there for her when she needs me and answer any questions


    that I can. We let her know that she cane to any of us whenever she needs to

 Ninety - Six: Delivery At Work

    Ny - Six: Delivery At Work


    Ny-Six: Delivery At Work


    Kaleb


    That talk with the girls had to be the worst ever. I can¡¯t believe they thought we were going to have that


    talk with them. I could sense both of the girls getting anxious. I wasn¡¯t sure why since none of us were


    nervous. When Araya started talking about sex and babies, I was horrified. I am pretty sure Dustin and


    Chris felt the same way. When Kni and Mykenzie started hystericallyughing at the situation, I


    wanted to be mad but couldn¡¯t get the words out to tell them to shut up. I still can¡¯t believe I stuttered


    when I talked. It was embarrassing. Kni continued to tease me after that. I just ignored her. I can¡¯t


    imagine having to have that talk with my girls. I shake my head and decide to focus on work. I am


    sitting in my office in our main building. Work has been going well. We have many new contracts in the


    works. I am going to have to travel to Greece and Spain in a few weeks, and I am not looking forward


    to it. I really don¡¯t want to leave Kni right now. She has been doing well and has not had any more


    pains from the growing twins. I have just gotten back to my office after having lunch with Dustin, Nate,


    and Jason. He stopped by to see what was going on and to say hi. I think the girls are driving them


    crazy. I had just sat down when my secretary came walking in with a package. She set it down on my


    desk, and I looked at it. I don¡¯t remember ordering anything; if I did, I would have it sent to the house. I


    wonder if Kni got me something and had it sent here. I open it to see what it is. It takes me a few to


    realize what I am looking at. When I do, it pisses me off. There are several pictures of all the girls.


    Some are current, and some are months, if not years, old. I instantly close the box and send both Nate


    and Dustin a mind link saying that I am bringing something up to Dustin¡¯s office that we need to


    discuss. I close my office door and tell my secretary where I am going and to cancel anything that is not


    important. Luckily I have nothing major going on this afternoon. I catch the first elevator I can and head


    to Dustin¡¯s office. When I get there, Nate is already there, and I set the box down on Dustin¡¯s desk.


    ¡°What is this?¡± He asks.


    ¡°Look,¡± I tell him.


    He opens up the box with Nate looking over his shoulder. He digs through the box when he realizes


    what he is looking at. I hear a low growle from him. I can see the anger in his eyes.


    ¡°Where did thise from?¡± Dustin asks angrily.


    ¡°When I got back from lunch, Barb brought it in and set it down on my desk. She said FedEx dropped it


    off. I have no idea who sent it.¡± I exin.


    ¡°The dates range from a year or more to two days ago.¡± Natements.


    ¡°How are they getting the more current ones?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I have no idea. We need to take these to Marcus and Jason. They need to see these.¡± Dustin replies.


    I return to my office to find Dimitri sitting in a chair. I jump a little cause I am not expecting him to be


    there. He gives me a chuckle.


    ¡°Not to be rude, but why are you here?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Kni sent me. She said she could feel you were angry and wanted me to find out why. She was


    going toe to herself, but I told her I would see what was going on.¡± He tells me.


    Oh shit, I forgot she could feel my emotions. Thank god that Dimitri convinced her to let hime. The


    off to try and find whoever this was. I exined what happened and the box of pictures. He is also


    pissed. I tell him that we are just clearing whatever is on our schedules and heading home. We are


    going to take the box to Marcus and Jason.


    ¡°Let me take the box to them. That way, the girls don¡¯t get so suspicious.¡± He says.


    ¡°That is a damn good idea,¡± I admit.


    I mind-linked Dustin and let him know that Dimitri is here and what his idea is. He agrees and tells me


    to have Dimitrie to his office and get the box. I let Dimitri know to go to Dustin¡¯s office and retrieve


    the box. He gives me a smile, then is gone. I figure he is already in Dustin¡¯s office. I turn off my


    my stuff and walk toward him. I close the door to my office and lock it. The three of us head towards the


    elevator.


    ¡°What are these people trying to prove by sending all these pictures?¡± Nate asks.


    ¡°I have no idea. I wonder why they are sending them now.¡± I say.


    None of us have an answer to any of this. I hope Marcus, Jason, or one of the other guys has an


    answer for us. Hell, even an idea of why now would make me happy. I guess we will find out when we


    get home.


    Marcus


    When Dimitri popped up in our living room with a in-looking box, I was unsure what was happening.


    It looked like something that one of us had ordered from a****n. When he set it down, and we started


    digging through, and I saw what the contents were, I kept getting more pissed. I kept finding more and


    more pictures of the girls. Most were dated and stretched from a few days ago to over a year. Most


    were of Myka, Mykenzie, and Kni. Many had whoever was with them at the time. Ashton


    happened to be over at the time and sent a mind link to guys that he could while I texted the rest. It


    wasn¡¯t half an hourter than we were all sitting in our living room. We were still waiting for Dustin,


    Kaleb, and Nate to get home. They walked in about fifteen minutester. They had changed out of their


    suits and took a seat.


    ¡°Was there any type of note in the box?¡± Brighton asks.


    ¡°Not just the pictures.¡± Kaleb answers.


    ¡°We will run the pictures through our programs to see if we can find anything.¡± Jasonments.


    We discuss what all this means, but none of us cane up with anything. I am pissed because we


    have been diligent in ensuring that no one is spying on us. Yet, somehow they are still able to take


    pictures of the girls. We have been sitting there for about an hour trying toe up with something with


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Brandon picks up a few of the pictures.


    ¡°These are all taken on packnd.¡± He states.


    We all look at him like he is crazy. He goes on to exin that when he was sneaking onto the old pack


    the animals. He starts pointing out variousndmarks. Jason and I start notating down different things


    to help with theputers.


    ¡°If these are taken on our territory, then we have a traitor within the pack.¡± Donte points out.


    He is right. Only a pack member would be able to go unseen on the territory to be able to take all the


    pictures. This angers me even more. Who the hell is doing this, and why?


    I can see how pissed off Dustin is bing. I don¡¯t me him. A member of his pack is spying on the


    girls and possibly helping our enemy. All of a sudden, there is a knock on the front door. Ryees


    walking back in after seeing who was at the door. He is followed by Josh, Seth, Bill, and Peter. They


    are the four human guys that the girls caught a few weeks back. Josh and Peter are mates to two of


    our she-wolf warriors. Seth is probably the mate to one of the omegas that work in the kitchen in the


    packhouse. I say probably because she is not 18 yet. I am surprised to see them here. We have not


    included them in any of this because we are still unsure about them. They seem like good guys and


    have not done anything to make us not trust them so far. They find a seat, and we all look at them.


    ¡°What can we help you guys with?¡± Dustin asks.


    ¡°I know you guys don¡¯t trust us, but we have some stuff that we want to tell you. You can believe it or


    not,¡± Seth says.


    ¡°Peter and I were at the training grounds hanging out and watching the girls train. We overheard two


    guys talking about taking pictures of the girls. They talked about being paid to take the pictures.¡± Josh


    tells us.


    ¡°I was in town with Bill, and we were in some store when two wolves came in. We didn¡¯t think anything


    of it at first until we heard them mention Mykenzie and Kni. That got our attention. The one told the


    other that he couldn¡¯t believe the myth about them was true and that there has to be some way to


    capture them.¡± Seth adds.


    We all sat there, unable to say anything. Damn, I can¡¯t believe these guys overheard all this shit. I


    asked what the two at the training grounds looked like. They said they could show us who they were


    next time they watched the girls train.


    ¡°What did the two at the store look like?¡± Kaleb asks.


    Seth describes the two wolves. They don¡¯t really stand out in any of our minds. Bill pulls out his phone


    and shows us the picture he was able to take. He said he acted like he was taking a picture of a car.


    Oh fuck no, in the picture is Alpha Darrius and his beta. I hear a deep growl and see Dustin¡¯s eyes turn


    ck. I can tell his wolf is trying to push through. I feel the same. This pisses me off. That bastard is


    siding with the wrong people. I wonder what he is getting out of the deal. At least we can talk to the


    ones taking the pictures. We call it for the night. It is gettingte, and if we keep going, I know the girls


    are going to start getting suspicious. Besides, I know Leah and Alexis will being home soon. We


    decided to continue this talk tomorrow in Dustin¡¯s office at work. These bastards will not touch any of


    these girls.

 Ninety - Seven: Training Grounds

    Ny - Seven: Training Grounds


    Ny-Seven: Training Grounds


    Ashton


    Brighton and I are at the training grounds. We are here training, but also to find out who is taking the


    pictures. Josh and Peter are also here watching their mates train. Our head trainer asked the four of


    them if they would like to start training with us. They said yes. Obviously, he will have to modify training


    since they are human. They have worked out with us in the gym, and I have to admit they are strong.


    Seth and Josh used to participate in street and underground fighting. I have just finished sparring, and I


    am sitting by Peter. We are sitting there talking when he gives me a look.


    ¡°Those are the two guys,¡± Peter whispers.


    I look around at the training grounds. I am trying to act like I am not looking at them. I have seen them


    around, but I don¡¯t know them personally. I think they have been in the pack for a while. I quickly mind-


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    linked Brighton to let him know that they are here. He is over-talking to our head trainer. I watch to see


    where they are going. I snap a few pictures of them and send them to both Marcus and Jason. That


    way, they can search through the pack''s member list and find out who they are. They walk to the


    opposite side of the training grounds and sit to watch a few of the other guys spar. I text Chris the


    pictures and ask if he could have one of the animals follow these guys. A few minutester, he shows


    up.


    ¡°I am going to have Brandon follow them. I don¡¯t want the animals going to my sisters and telling them


    about these two until we know why they are taking the pictures and for who.¡± Chris tells me.


    ¡°Yeah, that makes sense. We don¡¯t need the girls going off and interrogating them. I don¡¯t need Kaleb


    kicking my ass if Kni gets stressed out over this.¡± I tell him.


    Chrisughs at thatment. It¡¯s true. Kaleb is so overprotective of Kni. I have no idea how she


    deals with him. I mean, I do understand why. If Jailynn were pregnant with twins, I wouldn¡¯t let her out


    of the house. I am so d that Liam gave us the idea to let the girls paint and decorate the newly


    renovated cottages. This has at least kept them busy. Although I thought the whole ying with their


    powers was hrious. I see Brighton jump in the ring, and one of the guys spars with him. Good, this


    gives us an idea of how good of a fighter they are. Chrisughs at the scene. Both of the guys are


    decent fighters, but Brighton easily kicks their asses. They won¡¯t be a problem to handle if they try to


    start shit. I got a text back from Marcus letting me know he got my text, and they are digging for


    information on the two right now. Good, the sooner we can bring these two in and have a chat, the


    sooner we can find out who is paying them to take the pictures.


    Jason


    Marcus and I are looking through the pack members'' profiles. We just recently implemented a facial


    recognition program for security purposes. We also have hidden cameras along the borders of the


    territory. If someone who is not on our list tries to cross the border, a silent rm sounds and gives the


    location of the breach. I had just uploaded the pictures into our database when Alexis walked in and


    plopped down on myp. I give her a kiss on her temple.


    ¡°To what do I owe this visit baby?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Just wanted to see what you two were up to. Also, we are waiting for some stuff to get delivered for


    the cottages.¡± She answers.


    ¡°Good, so project cottage is going well then?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes, we are also working with one of the architects to build an entertainment business possibly. You


    know, the pack could do things like bowling, an arcade,ser tag, paintball, and other fun activities.¡±


    She says.


    ¡°That¡¯s a great idea,¡± Marcus adds.


    I am impressed that they came up with this idea on their own. It is an excellent idea, and I am sure the


    pack will love it. I wonder what other ideas thesedies havee up with. I am d they found


    something better to upy their time than scaring the pack by ying with their powers. That was


    funny, but I do see Dustin¡¯s point. I know that they are not going to start anything on fire. Alexis hangs


    out for about twenty more minutes until Kni lets her know that their stuff has arrived, and she leaves.


    Of course, not before tripping over nothing and almost falling on her face. Luckily, Marcus could catch


    her and keep her from smacking her head on the door. God, I love her, but she is so klutzy. I always


    thought goddesses were supposed to be grateful. Not my Alexis; she is terribly uncoordinated.


    ording to Hades, she has been like this since she started walking. I am actually worried about our


    baby when she is pregnant. I know pregnancy can throw a woman¡¯s bnce off, and since her bnce


    is already bad, I can only imagine what would happen.


    ¡°I have no idea how she doesn¡¯t have more broken bones and concussions than she does.¡± Marcus


    states.


    ¡°Your guess is as good as mine,¡± I tell him.


    We are both staring at theputer screen, waiting for those two guys to pop up, so we know who


    they are. This could take a while since there are now over 800 members currently in this pack. I texted


    Dustin to let him know what is happening. I let him know that as soon as we have the names of the two


    guys, he will know.


    Brandon


    I am sitting in a cafe drinking coffee. Chris showed me a picture of the two guys and asked me to follow


    them. I, of course, said yes. I sure don¡¯t want the animals following them. They would just go straight to


    Kni and Mykenzie and let them know what is going on. We still have not told them about the box of


    pictures. I somehow have a feeling that they probably already know but are letting us deal with it. Some


    of those pictures look almost nned unless they constantly follow the girls. Which I know is


    impossible unless they let you. This means either those two have extremely good luck, or Kni and


    Mykenzie knew they were being followed and let them take the pictures. I will be running my idea by


    Christer today. I think he suspects the same thing. I swear those two always have a n.


    I have been following these two guys for two days, and they are so fucking predictable. They have not


    done anything even remotely shady. They go to training and then to where they work. They did follow


    the girls yesterday and took some pictures, but besides that, nothing. They are incredibly boring. They


    have not met with anyone to give them the pictures or anything. They are also not the brightest guys I


    have ever seen. Whoever has them doing this is definitely the brains of the project. I know that Marcus


    and Jason found out who they are. They are digging into their backgrounds and hacking into their


    anything incriminating. I found nothing, and I mean nothing. Besides theirputers, tablets, and


    phones, they own no other electronic devices. They both seem to be into gaming. They have an


    amazing setup for gaming. I am going to be talking to Tyrell about this because he is a big-time gamer.


    I wrote down a few of the games they y regrly, and maybe Tyrell can befriend them online while


    ying games. I¡¯ll let him figure that out. I know nothing about all of that shit. Tarlek also games but is


    not as serious about it as Tyrell. That boy is obsessed. I am heading back to Marcus¡¯s and Jason¡¯s


    when I get the shit scared out of me.


    ¡°You do know that we knew they were taking pictures of us.¡± Mykenzie states.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know who has them doing it, though,¡± Kni adds.


    Fucking hell, I may have just had a heart attack. Damn, these two! I stand there for a few minutes to


    calm my heart and get my breathing under control. I look over, and they are sitting there on a rock,


    eating what appears to be a huge bowl of various fruit. I guess that is better than all the sweets they


    have been eating. I give them my best re which they just roll their eyes at. I walk over to them and


    steal a huge strawberry out of the bowl. Damn, that is a good strawberry. This reminds me I need to


    pick up food for my date tonight with Einyn. I am cooking for her. Yes, I am one of the few guys that can


    cook.


    ¡°Yes, I figured that you two knew about it,¡± I tell them.


    I had already run my thought by Chris, and he told me he had a suspicion that these two knew. They


    have now confirmed our suspicion. They give me a smile, and poof, they are gone. I really hate when


    they do that. I am used to it, but they could have given me a sign that they were there. I continue my


    journey to Marcus¡¯s and Jason¡¯s. I text Chris to meet me there. Guess I should tell them that they know.


    Chris


    I would love to say I was surprised that my sisters didn¡¯t know anything about the pictures, but that is


    not the case. I should have known they figured those two guys out and purposely gave them


    opportunities to take pictures. I guess at least this way; there was someone who had control of who


    and what was captured in the pictures. We are sitting in the surveince room at Marcus¡¯s ce.


    Brandon has just given us an update on the two guys and lets us know that my sisters already knew.


    Poor Brandon, my sisters really did scare the shit out of him. I think I am the only one they have not


    scared, but then again, the fact that we are triplets means I can feel when they are around, so they are


    basically unable to scare me.


    ¡°Have we gathered enough information on those two yet, so that Dustin can have them brought in for a


    few questions?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes, I believe we have. Have him wait until tomorrow, then let¡¯s bring them in.¡± Marcus answers.


    Perfect, because my sisters and the rest of the girls will be busy with the cottages, and we can do this


    without them being around. I am sure they will hear about it. I am sure I will get an ear full from them. I


    don¡¯t care. I really want to keep them out of as much of this shit as we can. As soon as they find out


    what is going on, they are going to lose their shit. The only saving grace right now is that they can¡¯t


    be one because of Kni being pregnant. However, they can still rain hell down on whoever is


    responsible. I would rather prevent this until we have no choice but to let them get involved. I am


    hoping that is after both Kni and Myka give birth. As much as I want to catch these assholes, I will


    not put any of those babies in danger. If I can prevent a shit storm, I will.

 Ninety - Eight: Bringing Them In

    Ny - Eight: Bringing Them In


    Ny - Eight: Bringing Them In


    Dustin


    We are watching these two morons from the other side of the one-way window. We could see them but


    they can¡¯t see us. I had a couple of my warriors bring them in today as Marus asked. Standing here


    watching these two I can already tell that Brandon is right. They don¡¯t seem to be the brightest of the


    bunch. Marcus and Jason have been gathering information on these two for thest week and they


    have not found much. These two have been part of the pack for six years and have never caused any


    issues. They are decent fighters and work in town. I have a feeling that they were offered a decent


    amount of money to follow the girls and take the pictures. Chris did let us know that his sisters already


    knew about being followed and having the pictures taken. Why does this not surprise me? I guess the


    fact that they had control of who, when, and where this was happening is better than being blindsided. I


    have decided to let Nate question them. He is the calmest of the three of us. Kaleb and I just want to


    punch them. That would get us nowhere.


    ¡°Who asked you to follow our women and take all these pictures?¡± Nate asks.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know his name but he was a werebear.¡± One of the answers.


    ¡°He said that we would get paid well and always met us in town at this creepy as hell dive bar.¡± The


    other one answered.


    ¡°Thest pictures we sent him was a week ago. We haven¡¯t heard from him since.¡± The first one


    answers.


    ¡°We still have a zip drive with all the pictures on it. We can give it to you if you want. He gave us the


    drive so maybe there is something on it.¡± the second guy says.


    Well, this is an interesting turn of events. I wonder if the zip drive will hold any useful information.


    These two are still idiots, but at least they are helpful idiots. Nate tells them that we do want the zip


    drive and that they are to let him know if the bear contacts them again. I have a feeling that their days


    of taking pictures are finished but who knows. I think the bears act on impulse a lot, but they have


    evaded us for a while now so who knows. We let these two go and make our way back to Marcus¡¯s


    living room. We didn¡¯t really learn much and it seems that the bears have moved from where they were


    hiding out to a new location. The animals are still tracking them but have not been able to find them. I


    have a feeling that they are hiding out on Alpha Darrius¡¯s territory. We have been spying with the help


    of Poseidon, but wherever the bears are staying on the territory must not be near water. If only we


    could find one of the bears and somehow get a tracker on him that would be so fucking helpful.


    Payton


    I am standing in line to pick up some food for the girls. Kaleb texted me and asked if I could stop by


    their favorite Italian restaurant and pick up some food for them. I am going to guess Kni had a


    craving for Italian. I told him that I can do that, so here I am waiting for the order to be done. I get the


    food and am headed to my car when I see him. Well isn¡¯t this an amazing opportunity? I pull out my


    phone and follow him down the street. He walks into a store that I was going to go into. This is actually


    where I was headed before I had to stop for food. I texted Kaleb letting him know I got the food and that


    I will be back soon. I snapped a picture of the bear since I don¡¯t know which one of the three he is but I


    know he is one of them. I recognize him from the pictures that Jason showed us. I texted Chris the


    picture and asked him what to do. He texted me back to follow him and that he is sending Brandon with


    a way to track him. I tell him ok and that I will wait for Brandon to show up. I pick up a pair of pants and


    head towards the dressing rooms.


    ¡°Hey I have the tracker,¡± Brandon says.


    ¡°Fuck, seriously couldn¡¯t you have given me a clue that you were here. I think my heart stopped.¡± I


    whisper yell at him.


    He lets out a quietugh and hands me the tracker and disappears. The jackass. I walk back out of the


    dressing room and I just happen to have to walk right past him. I let the tracker attach itself to him and


    go about my business. I do buy a couple of shirts and some jeans. I leave the shop before he does. I


    stop to answer my phone and watch him walk out of the store. I let Chris know that the tracker is on


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    him.


    ¡°Hey get home soon. My sisters are bitching about their food.¡± He says over the phone.


    Shit, I need to get home now. Thest thing I need is for them toe to retrieve their food and see


    the bear. That would be a fucking nightmare. I tell him I am on my way and make my way back to my


    car. I unlock my car and climb in. Time to get home and start tracking this bastard.


    ke


    I was sitting out back with Xion and Chris when Payton got back. He walked over and joined us. We


    were out there watching the three little ones in the pool. Chris was in there along with Xion. Xion was


    puffing out a small burst of fire onto the water to make clouds of steam that the little ones were


    swimming through. Jordyn was giggling up a storm. I had tough when Chris grabbed her to push her


    through the steam and Dominick pushed his hand away from her. That girl is going to have her hands


    full with him when they get older.


    ¡°So everything worked out, I take it?¡± Chris asks.


    ¡°Yup, everything is in ce and should be up and running.¡± Payton answers.


    He exins to both Xion and me what happened while he was in town. Well, damn luck must be on our


    side. No one has seen any of the bears in weeks. What luck that one would be out and about at the


    same time one of us was. We were trying to talk in code around the little ones. I am sure they don¡¯t


    understand but we are not sure what powers Jordyn and Xaydyn have. So until we know we talk very


    carefully around them just in case they can talk to their mothers possibly through their minds. I do admit


    I am very interested to see when and what powers they have. So far no one has seen anything from


    either but it¡¯s just a matter of time. I am also interested to see if Jordyn can fully or partially shift into a


    wolf. Dustin said that the first shift doesn¡¯t happen till one is 18 but who knows with Kni being her


    mom. We have been out by the pool for about an hour when Dustin joins us. We updated him on what


    happened.


    ¡°What the hell?¡± Xion says.


    The three of us not in the pool lookup. Well, it starts. Xion blows out a small fireball and Jordyn catches


    it and it changes to a bright purple color. She moves her hand and itnds in Chris¡¯s face. Of course, it


    doesn¡¯t hurt him but he is surprised. Then she makes the fire appear out of nowhere.


    ¡°Oh great, just one more person to y with fire around here.¡± Dustin mumbles.


    ¡°Well, it appears her powers are starting to show.¡± Paytonments.


    We continue the talk about what happened in town with Payton. Chris yells for Kni toe out to


    where we are. Shees out looking less than happy about it. She is carrying her food and eating at


    the same time. Chris tells Jordyn to show her mom what she did. When Kni sees this she just


    smiles. I just shake my head. Nothing in this group surprises me.

 Ninety - Nine: Tracking

    Ny - Nine: Tracking


    Ny - Nine: Tracking


    Dustin


    I couldn¡¯t believe our luck when I was told about who Payton happened across. Maybe luck is finally on


    our side. Chris showed Marcus and Jason the way to use the tracker since it was one of his powers.


    He put the way to look in their surveince room. I just hope Kni and Mykenzie can¡¯t feel it is being


    used. Chris said that they can¡¯t but the way they always seemed to know what is going on I don¡¯t have


    much hope. We have been tracking the bear for three days now and he seems to be hanging around


    town. Hees and goes from the opposite side of town we are on. Brandon has been watching the


    area but there is nothing there. We did notice that the area is very close to Alpha Darrius¡¯s territory.


    Just like I thought, they are hiding there. I knew he was a shady asshole but I never thought he would


    pull this shit. I have talked to dad about everything and he agrees that if we can prove that Alpha


    Darrius is helping them that we might be able to prove he is not an alpha fit to run a pack. Then we


    could absorb his pack into ours. From what I have heard most of the members are terrified of him. They


    want to leave but are too afraid to leave. I know dad has been talking to some of the elders on the high


    council and they agree. Apparently, most of the high council knows who Mykenzie and Kni are and


    of course, are on their side. I think most of that has to do with fear, but hey whatever it takes for them to


    be on our side. Plus I think most of the high counsel dislike and do not trust Alpha Darrius as well. I will


    have to wait and see what happens. I have a feeling that we will catch the bears but as far as the angel


    and demon that are behind this, I think that is going to be more difficult. Who knows maybe if we can


    get the bears they can lead us to the others.


    ¡°Any luck on finding their exact location?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes, actually, they are definitely staying on Alpha Darrius¡¯s territory.¡± Marcus answers.


    ¡°We just can¡¯t find exactly where in the territory. Wherever it is there is no water around.¡± Jason adds.


    Well, at least we have a general idea of where they are. Now we just need the specific area they are in.


    It has to be somewhere hidden from the main part of the pack. I have no doubt that the border patrols


    have seen them and have been told to let them on to the territory. I wonder if we can find one or more


    of the guys that run patrol to help us out.


    ¡°You two think we could try and find a disloyal patrol guard and sway him to help?¡± I ask.


    ¡°It¡¯s possible. That would be a Brandon thing.¡± Jason replies.


    Yes, it would, time to talk to Brandon and have him find some disgruntled warriors or guards.


    Mitchell


    There has been so much happening as ofte. We finally got a tracker on one of the bears. Now if we


    could just somehow confirm exactly where on that alpha¡¯s territory they are. I have also had a shit ton


    on my mindtely. I know for a fact that Araya is my mate. I haven¡¯t said anything to anyone. She just


    got a shit ton of information dumped on her not too long ago so I don¡¯t want to add to it. Forgetting the


    fact that she is still underage. Although, I am not sure as to what age a Nephilim is considered an adult.


    I am not even sure who to talk to about all this. I have decided to not say anything until all this other shit


    blows over.


    ¡°You ok?¡± Donte asks.


    I am hanging out with Donte, Kaleb, Reecie, and Nate. We are in the rec room ying some Xbox. It


    has been raining for thest two days. I wondered for a little while if Mykenzie and Kni had anything


    to do with the shitty weather since they can control the weather and all. Chris said that they weren¡¯t


    responsible this time. We have all been confined to our cottages or the packhouse and I know for a fact


    that Kni and Mykenzie are starting to get bored. When they get bored they will either start pranking


    people or they get very whiny. While neither option is great I would rather listen to them whine than


    start pranking people. Mainly because I have a feeling that Ashton would be the main target as well as


    Dustin.


    ¡°Hey, Mitchell,¡± Araya says.


    I wasn¡¯t expecting her to be there so when she said my name it startled me. Let¡¯s be honest I jumped a


    bit in my chair. I look at her and she is standing there. Damn she is so pretty with her long (down to her


    ass) chocte brown hair with a hint of red in it and golden hazel eyes. At the moment she is 5¡¯4¡± but


    she is still growing so I figure she will get taller by a few more inches. Her body is filling out and I


    expect that she will have curves in all the right ces.


    ¡°Hey, Araya what can I do for you?¡± I ask.


    She sits down by me and I start to get worried.


    ¡°I think that you are my mate.¡± She says.


    She isn¡¯t looking at me but at the floor. A smile breaks across my face. I wonder how she knew? I ce


    two fingers under her chin and make her look at me.


    ¡°How do you know?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I feel a pull towards you, but it¡¯s still confusing.¡± She answers.


    I tell her that we will talk more about it, but that I don¡¯t want to stress her out with more stuff. Guess it¡¯s


    time to talk to Persephone and see if she can exin this to her. I know how I feel but I will not


    overwhelm her.


    Persephone


    I have been visiting Araya every few days for about a week now. Poor girl, I know we overloaded her


    with everything we told her. I almost peed myself when she told us that she already learned about sex


    and babies. I can see how she thought it was gonna be that type of talk. The best part was the horrified


    faces of the guys. I really thought they were gonna run from the room. I am walking into the packhouse


    to meet with Araya again.


    ¡°OH MY GOD, YOU ARE SO FUCKING DEAD!¡± Mykenzie screams


    ¡°I DIDN¡¯T MEAN IT. I THOUGHT YOU WERE TARLEK.¡± Dustin yells back.


    All I see is Dustin run and I can hear Mykenzie not far behind. What the hell happened. I honestly don¡¯t


    want to know, but I am curious. I run into Kaleb and he is sitting there watching what is going on with a


    smirk on his face. He sees me and gives me a smile.


    ¡°He was waiting upstairs around the corner with some colored powder that he was gonna throw at


    Tarlek. However, Mykenzie walked around the corner instead. Dustin and Tarlek have been pranking


    each other most of the day.¡± Kaleb exins.


    Everything makes sense now. It is day three of shitty rainy weather and I can tell everyone is getting


    cabin fever. I hope Dustin can escape, but I know he is going to get caught at some point. I walk into


    what is the sunroom. I am surprised to see Mitchell sitting there with Araya. I wonder what this is all


    about. Araya asks me about both angels and demons and I answer the questions as well as I can.


    ¡°Next time Ie I am bringing a friend. She is also a Nephilim so she can answer some of the


    questions you have that I can¡¯t answer.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°What about mates?¡± Araya asks.


    ¡°Is that why Mitchell is here?¡± I ask.


    They both nod. Well, this is a happy turn of events.


    ¡°Well, demons know their mates as soon as they see them. Angels if I remember correctly have to


    touch their mate for confirmation. I do know that neither can tell for sure until they are 100 - 200 years


    old. Which in human years trantes to 17 or 18.¡± I tell them.


    ¡°When I bring my friend down she can exin this all more. I am not sure how it is with a Nephilim.¡± I


    tell her honestly.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The three of us talk some more. I am happy that they found each other. I think that Mitchell will be good


    for her. He is very patient and does not want to overwhelm her with more shit.

 One-hundred: Setting the Bear Trap

    One-hundred: Setting the Bear Trap


    One-hundred: Setting the Bear Trap


    Kaleb


    We have been tracking the bear who we finally figured was Ian. He is what Nate would be in our pack.


    It has been two weeks that we have been following him. He is still the only one that we have been able


    to find. He seems to be the one that goes out to meet with the others.


    ¡°We got a visual on where the bears are located on Alpha Darrius¡¯s territory,¡± Jason announces.


    ¡°Damn it, Jason, can you not yell and scare the shit out of us,¡± I tell him.


    He mmed open the door to Dustin¡¯s office in the packhouse and announced this bit of information. At


    least we are finally getting somewhere at finding these assholes. Marcus walks in after him and smacks


    him on the back of his head.


    ¡°How did you guys finally find them?¡± Dustin asks.


    ¡°They left out arge metal tub and guess what it collected in it? It is filled with water.¡± Marcus admits.


    ¡°I am going to have to thank Poseidon for giving us that way to spy,¡± Dustin replies.


    We all agree that we owe Poseidon a huge thanks. The best thing about that is they have no idea how


    we are spying on them. We can tell it is pissing Darrius off. He just about trashed his office the other


    day when he was updated on what was happening. Now we just have to figure out how to catch Ian so


    we can get the other two.


    ¡°So how and when are we going to catch Ian?¡± I ask.


    ¡°We need to set some type of trap for him,¡± Marcus says.


    We decide to set up something where we make it seem like one of our pack members are turning on


    the pack. We are going to pretend to give him some information that he can take back to the others


    then schedule another meeting with more information and proof. At the second meeting, we will capture


    him and bring him back to our territory, and have a little chat with the bastard. I can¡¯t wait till we have all


    three of these fuckers in our cells. Hopefully, once we catch all three we can get them to turn on the


    angel and demon and Alpha Darrius. We areing for you bastards.


    Marcus


    I can¡¯t wait to catch that bastard Ian. He is just one of three that need to be brought down. I found out


    about a month ago that those three assholes went back to the group we were a part of and killed the


    others. They did it because they told us what those three did. The way we found out was our cousin


    Paul who escaped before the other three came back and killed the rest. We are actually waiting for him


    to show up. I spoke with Dustin and he has agreed to let him onto the territory so he can tell us


    anything else he knows. Paul said he has more information. Paul is younger than us. He is only 16, but


    his parents both died when he was 12. Jason and I took him in after that. The three of us had always


    been close and he is like a little brother to us. I hope those three didn¡¯t do anything to him.


    ¡°He should be here by now,¡± Jason says.


    ¡°I know I am starting to get concerned,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Hey, we need you two toe help. The animals have something cornered and I think it might be your


    cousin.¡± Zak says.


    He came running in to let us know what is going on. Well shit, why is he crossing the borders shifted


    into his bear. No wonder the animals went after him. Those damn beasts, why can¡¯t the girls keep them


    under control. I guess they are helpful most of the time. Jason and I take off running followed by Zak.


    We head in the direction of all the growling and roaring. Yeah, when we get there Dustin, Ashton, Chris,


    and Tyrell are there. Yup, they have Paul surrounded. Seriously what the hell. All of the sudden the


    animals back up andy down. I turn around to see Mykenzie and Kni standing there.


    ¡°Please tell me that Kaleb knows you¡¯re out here helping us,¡± Tyrell says.


    All I see is her rolling her eyes. Honestly, I am not sure what that means. Jason walks over to Paul and


    tells him to shift back. He does and Jason hands him a pair of shorts. By now the girls and animals are


    gone. Well, thank god. I walk over to Paul and give him a hug. I am d to see him. I swear every time


    I see this kid he gets taller. We introduce him to the others and start walking back to the packhouse to


    have him meet the rest of the group.


    ¡°What the fuck is with those huge ass animals?¡± Paul asks.


    ¡°They belong to my sisters.¡± Chris states.


    I tell him Chris will exin when we get back to the packhouse. This should be interesting. I am going


    to love to see his response to the girls. He knows of them but in some ways, they are almost a myth


    because very few actually get to meet or see them. I can¡¯t wait for his response.


    Paul


    I was not nning on crossing the border in my bear form, but I ran into some people and had to shift


    to get by them. I didn¡¯t realize I had actually crossed the border until those fucking ginormous beasts


    circled me. Where in the hell did these beastse from? Who needs beasts that are these big? Fuck


    the tiger is at the minimum three times the size of me in bear form. I am not gonna lie I was fucking


    scared. When they surrounded me I really thought I was dead. Thank god that the guys showed up


    when they did. I was fucking ecstatic when Jason and Marcus showed up. I heard a female voice but


    couldn¡¯t see who they were talking to. I was more than d when the great beasts left. I was able to


    shift back and I took a pair of shorts from Jason. I am d to see them. I haven¡¯t seen them for


    months. I was there when the three came back and murdered the others in our group. I saw them


    would be no match for the three of them. I am strong but I would definitely lose against those three. I


    kept myself hidden for a few days until I could get word to Jason and Marcus. I follow them back to the


    packhouse. Fuck this house is huge.


    ¡°TARLEK YOU FUCKING BASTARD. STAY OUT OF MY FOOD.¡± I hear a woman scream.


    ¡°I DIDN¡¯T EAT YOUR FUCKING FOOD.¡± A guy yells back.


    ¡°WHEN I FIND THE BASTARD WHO ATE MY FROZEN YOGURT SOMEONE IS GONNA DIE.¡± She


    yells again.


    I see a guy walking towards us eating the missing food. Well, this guy is obviously dead. Although he


    doesn¡¯t seem too worried. I wonder why he is not running to hide. I see the Alpha shake his head.


    ¡°Dude you really took her food,¡± Marcus says.


    ¡°I had no idea it was hers, but I am not worried.¡± The guys replied.


    Marcus introduces the guy to me. His name is Kaleb and he is the beta of the pack. Apparently, he is


    also the mate of the woman who is on a rampage to kill. I notice everyone stop and look at something. I


    look around Jason to see an unbelievably beautiful woman standing there. Oh, fuck does she look


    pissed. Kaleb happens to be standing behind Marcus.


    ¡°Ok which one of you assholes has my frozen yogurt?¡± She asks.


    They all point to Marcus and I see his eyes go wide. He slides over to reveal Kaleb.


    ¡°Hey gorgeous, what can I help you with?¡± He asked her, smiling.


    She walks over to him ring at him the entire time and grabs the frozen yogurt and walks away


    mumbling something. Well, that was weird. Marcus whispers to me that they are mates. Ahh, that is


    why he lived after stealing a pregnant woman¡¯s food. Yeah, it was very obvious that she was pregnant.


    We walk inside the packhouse and to a huge room. We all take a seat and I am introduced to the rest


    of the group. They are all really nice to me. The girls get up and leave. After they have left Chris starts


    to exin what they are. Well shit, I had no idea that the myth was real. I had heard about them but


    never known anyone to actually have seen them but here they are. I tell them what I heard the three


    bears say which is not much.


    ¡°Sorry I can¡¯t tell you more,¡± I tell them.


    ¡°It¡¯s cool, that was more than we know. Any little bit helps.¡± Chris tells me.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    I like these guys. I wonder if the Alpha would let me stay here? I¡¯ll have to talk to Marcus and Jason


    about staying here.

 One-Hundred One: Catching the Bear

    One-Hundred One: Catching the Bear


    One-Hundred One: Catching the Bear


    Chris


    I believe I havee up with a n to catch Ian. Oh, I can¡¯t wait to get my hands on this bastard. My


    sisters are the reason those three are even able to shift in bears. I know my sisters were pissed when


    they found who the three bears were. Even though they didn¡¯t show it I know they were also hurt by


    their betrayal. I did learn from Brandon that each of the bears wants to steal one of the girls for


    themselves. The only problem with my n is convincing Marcus to agree to it.


    ¡°So I think I have a way to catch Ian,¡± I announce.


    ¡°Ok, good cause the rest of us are drawing a nk,¡± Draydon admits.


    ¡°So Brandon told me that he found out that each one of the bears has fixated on one of the girls,¡± I say.


    Of course, as expected this causes many of the guys to growl. I think the same because I sure as hell


    don¡¯t want any of them touching Nymyra. However, it is not Nymyra that Ian wants.


    ¡°Go on,¡± Payton says.


    ¡°Well, I think that we should use the girl that Ian is fixated on as bait,¡± I tell them.


    ¡°Which girl would that be? Because if it¡¯s Kni the answer is a very huge fucking no.¡± Kaleb states.


    ¡°It is not either of my sisters. Just for the record if it was they would be the bait even if you said no.


    They want this done with just as much as us.¡± I tell him.


    I hear Kaleb mumble something under his breath. Even if it pisses him off he knows it¡¯s true. Kni


    would be the bait if asked.


    ¡°Ian is fixated on Leah,¡± Iment.


    This earns me a very deep and loud growl from Marcus. Yeah, I had a feeling he would react this way.


    ¡°There is no fucking way I am letting Leah be used as bait to catch that bastard,¡± Marcus growls out.


    I knew this was gonna be his reaction. I don¡¯t me him. I exin that we can¡¯t use my sister''s


    because he will probably be expecting that. It would be too obvious. They agree. Marcus is still


    adamant that Leah is not doing this. I am thinking of a way to convince him to go along with this n.


    ¡°I have an idea,¡± Dimitri adds.


    ¡°Ok, anything has to be better than Chris¡¯s delusional n,¡± Marcus says.


    ¡°Persephone ising down tomorrow to talk to Araya some more. She is bringing a friend who is also


    a Nephilim. I have seen a picture of her and she looks strikingly like Leah. They could almost be twins.


    Maybe we could ask for her help.¡± Dimitri exins.


    Well, this idea has a lot of promise. I wonder if she would help. Maybe if I talk to Aunt Persephone and


    exin what we are doing she can talk to her friend and see if she¡¯ll help us.


    Persephone


    Malyka and I have just walked into the packhouse to meet with Araya and Mitchell. I brought her so


    they could talk more about how it works with being a Nephilim and mates. I know some but not


    anything in detail. Araya asked me a few questionsst time that I just couldn¡¯t answer. The packhouse


    is eerily quiet. I don¡¯t hear any arguing and that concerns me. I am so used to the triplets arguing that


    the fact that they¡¯re not arguing has me worried. We walk towards the sunroom to find both Araya and


    Mitchell already there. He has his arm wrapped around her shoulders and her head isying on his


    shoulder. They look extremely cute together. The two of us take a seat across from them.


    ¡°Hello, you two. This is my friend Malyka.¡± I say introducing them.


    ¡°Hi Malyka it¡¯s nice to meet you,¡± Araya says.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you guys as well,¡± Malyka replies.


    I update Malyka on what Araya and I have previously discussed. I decided to let either Araya or


    Mitchell bring up the subjects of mates. I watched as Araya started chewing on her lip. She does this


    when she is nervous.


    ¡°We were wondering how it works with mates and her being a Nephilim?¡± Mitchell asked.


    Malyka smiled at them and then she started exining the details. Apparently, it works the same ways


    for the most part as any other supernatural being.


    ¡°The truth is that you Araya are actually already considered of age as far as being a Nephilim.


    However, as humans and some other supernaturals are concerned you are not of age. So I would


    suggest that we exin this to everyone here but out in public you be careful.


    ¡°WHERE ARE ALL OF THE FUCKING COOKIES AT? IF THEY ARE ALL GONE SOMEONE IS


    GETTING TURNED INTO A FUCKING SLUG.¡± Kni screams.


    Malyka¡¯s eyes widen and she looks very surprised. I justugh. This is what I expect.


    ¡°SORRY BUT THEY HAVE BEEN GONE FOR TWO DAYS,¡± Chris yells back.


    ¡°WHO IS THE BASTARD THAT TOOK THE LAST ONE? SOMEONE IS BEING TURNED INTO A


    SLUG.¡± Kni announces.


    I just smile and pull out the three bags stuffed with more sweet treats. I get up and we all head to the


    living room. The scene is hrious. Kni has poor Brighton in a corner and he is begging her to not


    turn him into a slug. I watch as she stands and takes a deep breath. She smells my baked goods. She


    whips around and a huge smile breaks out on her face. I ce the bags on the table and everyone


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Thank you for saving my life,¡± Brighton tells me.


    I just pat him on the shoulder. The girls wander off with their sweets and that¡¯s when the guys ask


    about Malyka helping them catch the bear. She says she will be more than happy to help. This should


    be interesting.


    Kaleb


    We set the trap outside of a cafe. Marcus says that he frequents his cafe. How he has not run into any


    of the girls is amazing. They alle to this cafe on a regr basis. I am d they have not run into


    each other. I can only imagine the disaster it would be if he had run into any of them, but especially


    Mykenzie and Kni. That would be a cluster of epic proportions. Malyka is sitting in a chair sipping a


    coffee she bought. I am very amazed at how simr to Leah she looks. Marcus had to do a double-take


    when we first met. I wasughing hysterically at Malyka¡¯s face when Kni threatened to turn someone


    into a slug. My goddess is ridiculous but I love her more than life. Those two girls have an


    uncontroble sweet tooth. Persephone is a saint for keeping a constant supply of sweets in the house


    right now. We watch from across the street. So far he has not shown.


    ¡°Shit what the fuck are they doing here?¡± Xion says.


    Chris, Dustin, Marcus, Jason, and I turn around to see who he is talking about. Seriously why are they


    here? They should be back at the packhouse or decorating one of the cottages.


    ¡°How are we gonna get rid of them?¡± Jason asks.


    Of course, it would have to be my gorgeous goddess and her sister. We watch as they walk into the


    cafe ande out a few minutester with coffee and what I am guessing are breakfast sandwiches.


    They continue down the street not even noticing Malyka. We all breathe a sigh of relief. That could


    have been a major fucking problem. We continue to watch. Ian appears about thirty minutester. He is


    walking out of the cafe with a drink when Malyka gets up and starts to walk away. He sees her and


    starts to follow. He follows her down a side street. We watch as she stops and he continues to walk up


    to her. He is reaching out to grab her when she whips around real fast and stabs the needle into his


    arm. The syringe has a sedative in it. We all watch as he realizes that it is not Leah. He turns to run but


    the sedative works too fast and he drops. We walk up to Malyka.


    ¡°Shit that stuff works fast.¡± Shements.


    ¡°Yeah. we knew that we needed something that worked fast. We didn¡¯t want him escaping.¡± Dustin


    says.


    Marcus and Jason roll him over as Chris and I tie his hands and ankles so he can¡¯t fight back if he


    wakes up on the way back to the packhouse. Xion backs the SUV up as Marcus and Jason lift him up


    and ce him in the back. Now to get back and wake his ass up. Time for him to talk.

 One-Hundred Two: Talking to the Bear

    One-Hundred Two: Talking to the Bear


    One-Hundred Two: Talking to the Bear


    Dustin


    We have Ian down in a cell chained to the wall. Whatever Mykenzie and Kni did makes it impossible


    for any shifter to shift. In fact, any supernatural being is unable to use their powers down here. He is


    still out cold from the sedative we used. I hear someone walking up to where the rest of us are. I turn to


    see Rye carrying something. I am hoping we can get through this without the girls finding out. I thought


    our n was going to end in disaster when Mykenzie and Kni showed up at the cafe. Thankfully


    they continued on their way.


    ¡°What is that?¡± I ask.


    ¡°This will reverse the sedative and he will wake up. He will be disoriented at first but shoulde


    around quickly.¡± Rye exins.


    Good, the sooner we can get him to talk the faster we can get the other two. I am hoping whatever he


    tells us is also something I can take to the elders and we can get rid of Darrius as well. We watch as


    Rye walks into the cell and injects Ian with the reversal. He walks out and we wait. It takes Ian about


    ten minutes to wake up. As expected he is very disoriented when he wakes up. We let him gather his


    wits before we start our chat. He sits up and looks around. It hits then what has happened. He starts to


    fight and pull at the chains. He can forget about breaking them. He might be a bear but those chains


    are unbreakable thanks to Chris.


    ¡°Where in the fuck am I?¡± He yells.


    ¡°You are in one of our cells. Wee to Silver Moon.¡± I tell him.


    I let a smirk spread across my face as he realizes who has him. Good, let him be afraid.


    ¡°We can do this the easy way or the hard way. Who are you working for or with?¡± I ask.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I am not telling you shit. Fuck off.¡± He spits out.


    The hard way it is then. This will definitely be fun for us. I point out the table to his left. His eyes grow


    wide at the assortment of devices we have on there to extract information from people. However, I


    decided to walk out. Everyone looks at me.


    ¡°What are you up to?¡± Kaleb asks me.


    ¡°Let him sit here for a few days and see if he feels like talking then,¡± I tell him.


    Kaleb smiles at me and nods his head. In reality, I have already decided that if he doesn¡¯t want to talk


    that I will just have Chris take a walk through his mind. He doesn¡¯t know this of course. I feel like being


    dramatic at this time. We lock the cell and leave. See you in a couple of days, Ian.


    Chris


    Ian has been in the cell now for two days. Dustin, Kaleb, and I decide to pay him a visit and see if he is


    ready to talk. If not it¡¯s all good. I need a good walk anyway. When we get to the cell he is sitting on the


    floor. He looks like shit. He looks up and sees Dustin and Kaleb he res at them. I stay back where


    he can¡¯t see me.


    ¡°Are you ready to talk?¡± Kaleb asks.


    ¡°Fuck off,¡± Ian says.


    Apparently, he is still not in a talking mood. That doesn¡¯t matter. I just shake my head. He is just being a


    jackass. He hasn¡¯t changed since I first met him. Still the same arrogant and conceited guy.


    ¡°It really doesn¡¯t matter. Talk or don¡¯t we will get what we need out of you.¡± Dustin tells him.


    ¡°Good luck.¡± He replies.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need luck,¡± Dustin says.


    ¡°Come on out. We have a special technique for gathering information. I¡¯d introduce you, but I think you


    already know him.¡± Dustinments.


    I walk up to the door of his cell and his eyes widen. I know he is aware as to why I am here. He is more


    than aware of what I am capable of.


    ¡°Hello again Ian,¡± I say to him.


    He stands up and charges at me but the chains are short. Thank god it was me he charged and not


    Kaleb. I don¡¯t want my sisters involved in this unless there is no other option. We are definitely not to


    that point yet. I force him to sit and m him back against the wall. I walk through the bars of the


    closed door and stand in front of him. I begin my journey through his mind. I can feel him trying to block


    me but it is no use. My powers are way too strong for him to fight. It takes me an hour to get through


    everything. By then he has passed out and we leave. Time to have a group discussion about


    everything I have found out. This is gonna be a fantastic talk.


    Draydon


    We are once again in Jason and Marcus¡¯s living room waiting on Dustin, Kaleb, and Chris to join. Chris


    sent out a mass group text letting us know that they had just finished talking to Ian and that they want


    to share what they have learned. I have no doubt in my mind that Chris had to read his mind. I know


    the asshole was being uncooperative. I am curious as to what he found out. I am guessing that it


    should lead us to the other two bears and maybe even the angel and demon. Maybe it can help us take


    down that piece of shit Alpha as well. That guy is so worthless. I know Dustin wants to absorb his pack


    and thatnd will double what he currently has. Plus it will make Silver Moon thergest pack in the


    area. I guess we just have to wait and see what Chris has to tell us.

 One - Hundred Three: Time for a New Plan

    One - Hundred Three: Time for a New n


    One - Hundred Three: Time for a New n


    Damian


    Those Silver Moon bastards captured Ian. How the fuck did they do that. Marshall and I are in the cabin


    and we are pissed. We just got the news from Alpha Darrius. One of the guys on patrol found a sealed


    envelope with my name on it and gave it to Darrius. He can over here with Thomas and handed it to


    him. It was a picture of Ian in a cell with chains around his wrists and ankles anchored to the floor. All


    the note said was that we¡¯re next. Those fuckers are gonna pay for this. I want to kill everyone one of


    them. To add to the insult, we still have no idea how they are spying on us. They seem to be two


    fucking steps ahead.


    ¡°How the hell did they get their hands on him?¡± Marshall asks.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I tell him.


    It¡¯s the honest truth. I have no idea. He is always so careful and very aware of his surroundings. They


    had to have some type of distraction to make him lose his focus. I know Darrius is getting worried as


    well. If the high council knows he is mixed up with this shit he could lose his pack. I am determined to


    not let that happen. The four of us are sitting in the cabin trying to figure this disaster out. We need to


    get Ian back, but there is no way to sneak onto the pack territory. They have too much high tech


    security. Not to mention fucking Mykenzie and Kni. If they sense us we are as good as dead. I


    wonder if they even know that their men captured Ian. If they knew I am sure that he would already be


    dead. So I have a feeling that at the moment only the guys know.


    ¡°How are we gonna get him?¡± Thomas asks.


    ¡°We need to let Asmoday know what has happened. Maybe he can figure out a way to break Ian out.¡± I


    answer.


    The four of us sat there in silence because there is really nothing to say. None of us were expecting


    this to happen. We have been blindsided by this. I sent a text to Asmoday to let him know that we need


    to have a talk ASAP. He texted back saying that we can talk tomorrow at our usual ce. This should


    be a great conversation. I hope this whole n is not falling apart.


    Asmoday


    When I received the text from Damian I could tell that something had happened. I asked Vepar if she


    knew anything and she told me she had not heard of anything happening. The four of them should be


    arriving shortly. I wonder what the hell happened to make him want an unscheduled meeting. The four


    of them walk in and I notice that Ian is not present. I wonder if he is out doing more recon or talking to


    those two that have been taking pictures of the girls for us. I would have loved to see their faces when


    they received that box full of pictures of the girls. I hope it pissed them off.


    ¡°Where is Ian?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Fucking Silver Moon captured him,¡± Marshall tells me.


    What the fuck? How in the hell did they get their ws on him? That was not what I was expecting to


    hear. Fuck I am so pissed now. Those bastards. We sit there in silence. I mean what is there to say. A


    very important person in our group is in their hands. Darrius tells me that they are still spying and that


    they still can¡¯t figure out how they are doing it. I lean my head back against the chair to gather my


    thoughts. Ok, so now we have to figure out how to get Ian back. We also still have to figure out they are


    spying. Everything was going so well.


    ¡°I think one of the gods is helping them spy on us. That is the only way they can do without any


    technology.¡± Vepar says.


    Of course, the gods. Why didn¡¯t I realize this before? Now to figure out which one leant their


    assistance. Ok, let me think, which one could it be?


    ¡°I bet it¡¯s Poseidon. Thatnd has a lot of water sources on it. Plus the fact that we just had those four


    days of rain. It just added to the amount of water.¡± Vepar states.


    ¡°Fuck I never thought of that. You¡¯re right.¡± Damian replies.


    ¡°Ok that makes sense and that¡¯s one problem figured out but what about Ian?¡± Darrius asks.


    ¡°They had to use something that would distract him and make him lose his main focus. Is there


    anything that could distract him to that extent?¡± I ask.


    I see Damian and Marshall look at each other. I think they know of something that could cause him to


    lose focus.


    ¡°Leah. He wants her.¡± Damian says.


    Ok, well I can see why. She, like the other six, is very beautiful. I doubt that they would use one of the


    girls as bait. So then who did they use that resembles her and could trick him? We sit there and try to


    figure out who they used as bait. None of us cane up with anyone. I let out a sigh and leaned my


    head agaisnt the chair. This is stressing me out.


    ¡°I bet it was Malyka. She is a Nephilim and looks almost identical to Leah.¡± Vepar tells us.


    She pulls out a picture of both Leah and Malyka. Fuck they do almost look exactly alike. I can see why


    Ian fell into their trap if she was the bait. I hear Damian let out a growl and I tell him to shut up. We sat


    there for a bit longer and talked. None of us coulde up with a solid n to break Ian out. Fuck this


    is not going at all the way I nned it.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Darrius


    Well, this n just took a fucking disastrous turn. I still can¡¯t believe that they got a hold of Ian. Those


    bastards in Silver Moon. Just one more reason for me to hate them. I do have to admit that Leah and


    that Nephilim could be twins. I can see how Ian was deceived. Thomas and I have just got back to the


    packhouse and are seated in my office. I really have no idea how to break Ian out. I can only imagine


    what those fuckers are doing to him. I am convinced that the girls do not know about him or I think we


    would have had a visit from them already. We are definitely going to have to be more cautious now.


    Who knows what other ns they have.


    ¡°At least we figured out how they are spying,¡± Thomas says.


    ¡°Yeah, but how do we stop it. We can¡¯t drain thekes and streams.¡± I tell him


    ¡°Well then what do we do?¡± He asks.


    ¡°Honestly I have no idea,¡± I answer.


    That is the truth. I have no idea how to stop the spying. All I can think of is to not leave anything out


    that can hold water. I am not sure how reasonable that is considering that we need to bathe, wash


    dishes, and other things where we need to have water in a container. This just became a lot more


    <pplicated.

 One - Hundred Four: Caged Bear

    One - Hundred Four: Caged Bear


    One - Hundred Four: Caged Bear


    Ian


    I have no idea how long I have been in this cell. I am still chained to the floor and try as I might I can¡¯t


    break them. I figured that Chris probably did something to make them unbreakable. I can¡¯t believe I fell


    for that. I have to admit she looks so damn identical to Leah. I can¡¯t believe I lost my focus like that.


    That is not like me. I feel like aplete idiot. I guess I should be happy that they haven¡¯t beaten or


    tortured me. I still haven¡¯t been visited by Mykenzie and Kni. I bet they have no idea I am here.


    ¡°Oh they know you¡¯re here,¡± Chris says.


    This is how he lets me know that he is here. I wonder why they haven¡¯te and said ¡°hi¡± yet then. I


    look at him and he has a frown on his face. I have never liked this guy. I don¡¯t mind his sisters but he


    has always rubbed me the wrong way. The other guys are just as bad. They all think they are better


    than everyone else. We continue to stare at each other.


    ¡°I want to know why the three of you would turn on my sisters when it was them that granted you the


    bears that you have,¡± Chris asks.


    ¡°Seriously, for us, this has nothing to do with your sisters. We want to overthrow the gods. They have


    been in power way too long and it¡¯s time for a change.¡± I tell him.


    ¡°You realize that whoever you are working with wants my sisters.¡± He tells me


    ¡°Well, we don¡¯t,¡± I reply.


    That is thest thing I have to say to him. This conversation is going nowhere. It¡¯s true, the three of us


    have no desire to get our hands on the girls. Besides, that is impossible, unless you want to die. I


    watch as he leaves and I am again alone. I have to figure a way out of here. I need to get back to the


    others so we can finish what we started all those years ago. Asmoday and Vepar may want to get their


    hands on the girls, and I wish them all the luck in the world. The three of us just want to see the demise


    of the gods.


    Marcus


    Well, we caught one of them at least. Now to get the other two bears. Ian still has not told us anything.


    At least Chris was able to read his mind and find out some good information. I was surprised he fell for


    our little n, but looking at Malyka I would have fallen for it as well. I look over and Leah is sitting in a


    chair reading something. She is not showing but she already has that glow about her. I can¡¯t wait for


    her to start showing. I am worried about her carrying my child and giving birth. I did speak with Imyra


    and she said not to worry. She said that Leah will have no problems. That put my mind at ease. We did


    have to tell the girls about capturing Ian. What surprised me was that Mykenzie and Kni were ok with


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    us dealing with it. I could tell they were itching to go and talk to him, but they haven¡¯t yet. I fully expect


    them to at some point. That¡¯s just how they are. I know Chris has been down there to talk to him. He


    wants to know why those three are betraying his sisters. I can¡¯t me him. They did give those three


    their bears.


    ¡°Hey, are you ok?¡± Leah asks me.


    I didn¡¯t even notice her walk over to me.


    ¡°Yeah, just thinking about all that¡¯s happened thest few days,¡± I tell her.


    I have no intention of hiding anything from her. Besides she would more than likely find out sooner or


    head against my chest. Damn, she always smells so fucking good. I am currently looking at ayout of


    Alpha Darrius¡¯snd. We know the other two bears are hiding there somewhere. We still have no idea


    exactly where that is. It¡¯s somewhat hard because his territory isrge and heavily forested. There are


    many ces where those two could hide. Between Jason and I, we have been looking at this screen


    for two days now ande up empty-handed. I hear the door open then close. It¡¯s probably Jason


    ¡°Hello, you two,¡± Jailynn says.


    ¡°Hey, I figured it was Jasoning back,¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Nope, he and Aston are currently hiding from Mykenzie and Kni. Those two finished the cupcakes


    and are now on their shit list. Your brother might wake up with different colored hair tomorrow.¡± She


    says.


    I justugh. Serves those two right. I would expect Jason to have learned his lesson after the taco


    incident, but apparently not. Jailynn takes a seat and looks at the screen. She asks what we are


    looking at and I exin.


    ¡°Hey, where is that smokeing from?¡± She asks.


    I sit up and look at the screen closer. Well, fuck there is a plume of smokeing from an area that is


    covered with tons of foliage and trees. I keep staring at the screen wondering how the hell I missed


    that. There is no building visible, but there has to be some type of building. I turn to Jailynn and give


    her a kiss on her forehead. Sheughs at me.


    ¡°What the hell is going on here?¡± Jason asks.


    ¡°Jailynn just found out where the other two are,¡± I tell him.


    I point out the plume of smoke. I hear him mumble something. I am sure he feels as stupid as I do.


    Now we just have to get some eyes on the ground to figure out what is hidden in there.


    Brandon


    We were excited to hear that Marcus and Jason probably found where the other two bears were hiding


    on Alpha Darrius¡¯snd. They showed us the footage and there is a strange plume of smoke rising out


    of a very heavily wooded area. There has to be a house or cabin there. However, the foliage is so thick


    you can¡¯t see anything from any angle. Apparently, I have been nominated to go in and find this


    probable building. I swear they only want me for my abilities.


    ¡°I feel so used,¡± I say.


    ¡°Oh please, you want to get these assholes as bad as we do.¡± Donte snarks.


    ¡°You are the only person that can get in there without being detected.¡± Reecie points out.


    ¡°I am not the only person capable of this,¡± I say.


    ¡°We are not sending any of the girls in there. Especially my sisters. Do you really want that cluster to


    break loose?¡± Chris asks.


    ¡°No, I guess not,¡± I answer.


    Damn, he has a very valid point. Thest thing we need is those two going in there and destroying


    everything and everyone. I guess I have no choice. We discuss it some more and decide that I will wait


    a few days and then sneak onto the territory. Chris will tell me where to go through my mind. This


    should be fun.

 One - Hundred Five: Surprise Babies

    One - Hundred Five: Surprise Babies


    One - Hundred Five: Surprise Babies


    Dustin


    We were all at Marcus¡¯s perfecting our ns for sending Brandon into Darrius¡¯s territory to find the


    other two bears. The n was simple: find the bears then he would let us know and a few of us would


    get there and sedate them and bring them back here to join Ian. It was simple and should be easy to


    aplish. Of course, this is our group we are talking about. Nothing is ever simple. Also, nothing


    ever goes as nned. We were just finishing up when Dad came bursting through the door. We all


    jumped and there were quite a few swear words said. I looked at him as my heart was still pounding


    and gave him a re. I could tell by the look on his face that something was wrong.


    ¡°Dad, what is going on?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Myka and Kni are at the pack hospital. They are both inbor.¡± He gasps out.


    The room went silent for two seconds before all hell broke loose. Kaleb and I sprinted out the door and


    towards the hospital. Kni shouldn¡¯t be due for another month at least. Myka had at least a week


    or two to go. When we got there the hospital was in panic mode. We followed dad to where they were.


    Luckily they had rooms right next to each other. Before we went in the doctor pulled us aside. Well shit,


    this can¡¯t be good.


    ¡°Alpha, Beta the babies are fine. We are running a test right now to make sure your twins are fine


    Beta.¡± The doctor said.


    We both nod in to let her know we understand. Thank god that they are ok. I was seriously starting to


    worry that something had gone terribly wrong. I walked into Myka¡¯s room and she isying on the


    bed smiling at mom. She is acting as if everything is fine. She doesn¡¯t seem to be in pain. What the


    fuck.


    ¡°Hey baby, we are doing fine. I already had them give me my epidural.¡± She tells me.


    Well, that exins why she seems sofortable. I walk over to her and give her a kiss and rub her


    stomach. I turn to mom and give her a kiss on her forehead. Seeing her nice and calm makes me feel


    so much better. I take a seat on the bed by her and we sit there for a while. I decided to go check on


    Kaleb and Kni to make sure she is doing ok.


    ¡°I am gonna go check on Kni next door. I¡¯ll let you know how she is doing.¡± I tell her.


    She gave me a smile and a kiss and turned to walk out. I am d to see her so calm. I am hoping this


    is a little girl. I really want a little princess of my own. I knock on the door to the room and Kaleb tells


    me to enter.


    Kaleb


    I am sure my heart stopped when Uncle Reece busted through the door and said that Kni was in


    month. I just hope the babies are ok. When we got to the hospital and the doctor pulled us aside before


    we could go into the rooms I was certain she was going to tell me something bad. When she said the


    babies are fine I let out a breath I didn¡¯t even realize I was holding. I walked into her room to find her


    sitting up eating fries with Mykenzie. She appeared to be fine andfortable.


    ¡°Hey, are you ok?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Yeah, how are you gorgeous?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°I am good. I had the doctor give me an epidural now and I feel great.¡± She says smiling.


    When she smiled at me I calmed down. I am still concerned as to why she is inbor so early. I sat


    down by her as she and Mykenzie kept talking and eating their fries. I have tough at these two.


    About an hourter the doctor came in and gave us the results of the test. Everything looks good and


    the babies are fully developed. The doctor thinks since they are part wolf that it helped them develop


    faster. This seriously put my nerves at ease. I getfortable on the bed by Kni. I know this process


    is not fast. It took her many hours to give birth to Jordyn.


    ¡°Hey who has Jordyn?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Oh, Imyra took the babies and went back to her realm. I am sure mom is there with her. I am pretty


    sure Aunt Persephone was with mom today. So I have no doubt that those three are getting fed a lot of


    sweets.¡± Mykenzie answers.


    I mind linked Dustin to let him know about Dominick and where he is. He tells me that Myka already


    told him who had Dominick. He does mention that he was unaware of the possibility of Dominick


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    getting fed a lot of sweets. I could care less as long as they are with people I know I can trust.


    ¡°Hey, I am gonna go check on the three toddlers. Do you need anything?¡± Mykenzie asks.


    ¡°Not that I can think of.¡± Kni answers.


    Mykenzie is gone and we are alone. I lean back against the bed and sheys her head on my chest.


    Now it¡¯s just a waiting game. I really want one of the twins to be a boy. We were never able to tell in any


    of the ultrasounds. They were never turned where we could get a clear shot. The doctor thought at


    least one of the twins is a girl, but she was not a hundred percent. I will find out in a few hours. I can¡¯t


    wait.


    Marcus


    I knew it was gonna take a while for both of those girls to have the babies. However, I was not


    expecting it to take eight fucking hours. I really hope that when Leah has our baby it doesn¡¯t take that


    long. Of course, Kaleb had to tell me that it took longer when Kni had Jordyn. Fuck why does it take


    so long to push a kid out? I however was smart enough to not say anything I was thinking out loud.


    Jason on the other hand was not. Hemented on the time frame and I really thought either Myka


    or Kni was going to kill him. Knis re alone was enough to make him shut his mouth. That boy


    never learns. Paul of courseughed at Jason as did a few of the other guys.


    ¡°Are you ready to go through this baby?¡± I ask Leah.


    ¡°Yes and no. I am afraid that the baby will be too big for me to have naturally.¡± She admits.


    So while we were there waiting the doctor did a quick ultrasound and we got to see the baby. I got to


    hear the heartbeat and it sounded perfect. Leah did voice her concerns but the doctor said that


    everything should be fine and if not then they would have to do a c-section. I really don¡¯t care how my


    child is born as long as it is healthy. In the end, the babies were born healthy. However, there was a


    very wee but unexpected surprise that none of us sawing.

 One - Hundred Six: Unexpected Delivery

    One - Hundred Six: Unexpected Delivery


    One - Hundred Six: Unexpected Delivery


    Myka


    Well, this was not what I had expected to happen today. Usdies had nned on working on a few


    more of the cottages. Apparently, the babies had other ns. I was with Kni and Natalya in one of


    the cottages when the pain started. I knew immediately what was happening. I wasn¡¯t actually due for a


    couple more weeks, but a babyes when it wants to. I was going to say something to Natalya when


    she looked at me and her eyes got very wide. I am pretty sure she saw the exact moment when my


    water broke. She had just made for the front door when we heard Kni scream out some swear


    words. Well, this day is going to be interesting. Natalya was helping Kni to where I was when Reece


    and Liam came running through the door. I am guessing Natalya mind linked them and told them what


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    was happening. Reece picked up as Liam picked up Kni and we all headed for the door. The


    hospital was ready for us when we arrived. Our rooms were ready and both of us asked for an epidural


    immediately. I learned afterst time. The doctor did a quick ultrasound and she said that everything


    looks good and that the baby is in a perfect position. I was d to hear this. I still think there is


    something weird about this pregnancy, but I can¡¯t say what it is. I have thought this from the very


    beginning. It was about half an hour after we had gotten settled when Dustin came hurrying into the


    room. He looked panicked. He mildly calmed down when he saw me. Everything went as normal.


    I am sitting here looking at my two beautiful babies. Yes, I said two. I thought everything was


    happening as normal right up until the time when the doctor did the ultrasound after I had the baby. She


    went silent and I was terrified. When she said there was another baby I was speechless. I knew this


    pregnancy was different. I was so very right. When the doctor said that there is a second baby Dustin


    fainted. Seriously, he fainted. They woke him up and it took about another ten minutes and my second


    baby was born.


    ¡°Well you got your little princess,¡± I tell Dustin.


    ¡°Yup and I got another little prince.¡± He says smiling.


    Yes, I had a boy and a girl. Apparently, she was hiding behind her big brother. Dustin says he was just


    protecting her. I just rolled my eyes at thatment. These men are crazy. He has not put our little girl


    down since she was born. We named her Mariah Nicole and the boy we named Aiden Michael. This


    day couldn¡¯t have turned out any better.


    Kni


    When I felt the first pain I thought I was having falsebor. I knew I wasn¡¯t due for about another month.


    I didn¡¯t really pay attention to the first few contractions. When the monster contraction ripped through


    my body followed by the gush of fluid I knew what was happening. I was instantly freaked out that


    something serious was wrong. I was d when Natalya came and helped me into where Myka was.


    That was until I saw Myka and realized she was in the same situation I was. At that point, I wanted


    to cry. When Reece and Liam showed up I did start crying. They got us to the hospital as fast as they


    could. Apparently one of them must have mind linked the doctor because the hospital was prepared for


    us. Our rooms were even ready. The doctor immediately stuck the ultrasound probe on my belly. I was


    relieved when she said that both babies are fine. She did tell me that they are going to run a test to


    make sure that both babies'' lungs were developed fully. This of course started a whole new panic


    attack. A different doctor came in and gave me an epidural and I let out a sigh. I was still in mid panic


    attack when Kaleb walked in. Mykenzie had done a decent job of getting rid of my panic attack but it


    was still there. When Kale walked in I almost started to apologize for going intobor too early and that


    I am sorry that our babies might have problems. I was just going to start my apology when the doctor


    walked in. When she told us that both babies'' lungs were fully developed I am pretty sure I started


    crying again. Kaleb sat on the bed and Iid my head on his chest. This helped calm me down


    immensely. Now I just had to wait for these two to be born.


    Well, Kaleb got what he wanted. We now have two little boys. I was really hoping for two girls but it is


    what it is. I have to admit these little guys are fucking adorable. Ok, so I am probably biased since they


    are mine, but I don¡¯t fucking care. They are bothying on the bed between Kaleb and me. I can tell he


    is over the moon with his boys. Leah better has a girl, because there is a very lopsided amount of boys


    around here. I think it is highly unfair. In fact, she better have twin girls.


    ¡°So you got your wish,¡± I tell Kaleb.


    ¡°Yes I did, but just for the record, I would have been happy with two more little girls as well. Maybe next


    time.¡± Hements.


    ¡°Only if you are going to have them,¡± I reply snarkily.


    There is going to be a very long gap between these two and the possible next one. Maybe in two or


    three years. We will have to wait and see. Right now I am more than happy with the number of children


    we have.


    Natalya


    Well, this whole day was a surprise. I was not surprised when Myka went intobor. I was very


    surprised when Kni went intobor since she was not due for another month. I was actually scared


    for her but tried not to show it. I had a feeling she was already starting to have a panic attack. We got


    them to the hospital and as before the waiting began.


    Ok, so I was surprised once again when Dustin came out carrying two babies. I didugh at him when I


    found out he fainted. Big bad alpha my ass. Everyone was surprised at this. None of her ultrasounds


    showed a second baby. Apparently, the boy was hiding his little sister. I have to admit they are


    adorable. Their names are even adorable. Mariah Nicole is a mini Myka all the way. Dustin is going


    to have problems with the boys when she gets older. Aiden Michael has Dustin¡¯s hair color and his


    eyes are almost golden in color. He looks a lot like Dustin but I can definitely see Myka in him as


    well. There was a little worry with Kni and the twins. I am just d the tests came out fine. Those


    two little boys are gonna be heartbreakers when they get older. Kaycen Bryant has Kaleb¡¯s dark hair


    but he has Kni¡¯s dark green eyes. Dimitrius Samuel has the same pale strawberry blonde hair as


    Chris and his eyes are the same color as his uncle. I am just d it is over. I do wish there were a few


    more girls born. The ratio is tipped in favor of the guys way too much.

 One - Hundred Seven: Split Decision

    One - Hundred Seven: Split Decision


    One - Hundred Seven: Split Decision


    Jason


    Today is the day that Brandon is going to scout out the location where we saw the smoke plume. It has


    been a week since Myka and Kni had the babies. Everything has gone well and all four of them


    are doing well. We had originally nned on Brandon heading to Darrius¡¯s territory a week ago, but


    apparently, the babies decided to show up. Not that I am surprised, nothing with our group ever seems


    to run smoothly. Something always throws a wrench in our ns. Brandon has been gone for about


    half an hour. I am watching the screen and I see a smoke plume so I know someone is there. We just


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    don¡¯t know if it¡¯s both of them or just one of them. Chris has been keeping in contact with Brandon. It


    helps when you can talk to each other through your mind. Let¡¯s be real, I really don¡¯t want to know what


    is going on in any of these guys minds. The girls are back at the house in the nursery with all the kids.


    Dusting had two of the rooms by the rec room renovated and they turned it into a yroom/nursery.


    ¡°How¡¯s he doing?¡± Marcus asked Chris.


    ¡°He is almost to the area where the smoke ising from,¡± Chris answers.


    Good, at least we can get a visual of what I am guessing is a cabin. He is just going to watch and see,


    but if an opportunity arises he might be bringing back a bear. We continue to watch the screen and we


    see no oneing or going.


    ¡°Ok, he¡¯s going in,¡± Chris says.


    We all wait to see what Brandon is going to tell us. Honestly, the suspense is killing me. I really wish I


    could be there. We hear nothing for about half an hour.


    ¡°He has Marshall and is on his way back,¡± Chris announces.


    Well, that is not what I thought I would hear. Hot damn, we now have two out of three of them. Damian


    is going to lose his shit when he finds out that we have Marshall. I would love to be a fly on the wall for


    the uing discussion between Damian and Alpha Darrius. Also when they tell the others what has


    happened. We head towards the cell. We figure we will just put him in the cell with Ian. That way they


    can be miserable together.


    Brandon


    This was not what I had nned when I started my day today. I nned on getting to the location and


    doing recon work. I was not nning on taking one or both. I really wasn¡¯t equipped to kidnap a fucking


    were bear. The only thing I had on me was some sleeping pill. I had stopped by the pharmacy on my


    way here and picked up a prescription for Tyrell. He has insomnia and he takes them. I got past the


    border guards easily. As usual, they had no idea I was there. I followed the directions that Marcus had


    given me and I was continuously talking with Chris to make sure I was not getting lost. Damn this


    territory is even deeper in the forest than Dustin¡¯s. I can see how Darrius can hide things here. I slowly


    made my way to the area and I could smell the smoke so I knew I was close. I weaved my way through


    the bushes and trees. They''ve hidden in all this shit was a cabin. Not gonna lie, I loved it. I love to


    camp so this cabin in the middle of the woods was amazing. I crept up to the window and looked in. At


    first, I didn¡¯t see anything. I could hear someone in there but they must have been in a different room. I


    changed and found a window where I was able to see more of the inside of the cabin. Finally, I got a


    visual of one of the bears. Well hello, asshole. I knew which one it was. It is Marshall, he was on the


    phone. I could hear his conversation and I knew I had to do something.


    ¡°Yeah, I think that is a good idea. When are we going to switch locations?¡± He asked someone.


    ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll leave here in a few after I make sure that this ce looks like no one has been here.¡± He said.


    Fuck they are getting ready to change ces they are hiding. I knew then I was gonna have to make a


    decision. I sure as hell couldn¡¯t let him leave. I watched and noticed he was drinking something. Sorry


    Tyrell but I owe you some sleeping pills. I took six sleeping pills out and crushed them into a powder. I


    snuck in while Marshall was in the other room and mixed them into his drink. It was coffee so I knew he


    wouldn¡¯t notice the taste. He drinks his coffee ck so that shit is already bitter. I could hear him


    knock him out. Marshall is a big guy. It took about fifteen minutes and he was out cold. Now how in the


    fuck do I get this huge guy back. I sure a fuck can¡¯t carry his huge ass. Then it struck me, I quickly


    called him and in no time Phantom was standing in the living room of the cabin. Just to make it clear he


    barely fit in the damn cabin. Phantomid down and I rolled Marshal on to him and we quickly got the


    hell out of there. He should be surprised when he wakes up. At least he¡¯ll be in goodpany.


    Tye


    We all hurried to the dungeons and found Brandon with a very knocked out Marshall in one of the cells.


    He was snoring. This was not in the original n but hey we have another one of them. I was


    impressed that Brandon got him back here. Brandon is strong but Marshall is huge. I am sure that there


    is no way that Brandon could have carried him back here himself.


    ¡°How did you get him here?¡± Draydon asks.


    ¡°I called Phantom.¡± Brandon admitted.


    Ok, that makes more sense as to how he got him back here. Wait, how the fuck did that huge beast fit


    in that cabin. It looked like a decent-sized cabin, but let¡¯s be real, Phantom is fucking ginormous.


    ¡°To answer the question you all have Phantom barely fit in the living room.¡± He says.


    Brandon exins why he decided to grab Marshall. Those bastards were getting ready to find a new


    ce toy low. So he made the decision to knock him out with some sleeping pill.


    ¡°Sorry Tyrell, I owe you some sleeping pills,¡± Brandon says.


    ¡°It¡¯s cool, they were used for a good cause,¡± Tyrell tells him.


    We ce chains around his wrists and ankles and Draydon and Xion pick him up and we make our


    way to Ian¡¯s cell. We open the door and Ian¡¯s eyes get huge when he realizes who we have. Of course,


    he starts swearing which we all ignore. We chain Marshall to the ground about eight feet from Ian and


    leave. We are in no hurry to wake him up. Besides we don¡¯t have a reversal for the sleeping pills so


    Marshall gets to wake up on his own. Which will probably beter tonight or tomorrow. Brandon


    drugged him up good. I understand why he used so many since he wasn¡¯t sure how much it would take


    to sedate Marshall. Besides, it takes a lot to sedate a shifter. We can tolerate more drugs and alcohol


    than humans can. It is almost impossible for us to get drunk. Ian is still swearing at us. I turn back


    around and give him a smile just to piss him off.

 One - Hundred Eight: Truth

    One - Hundred Eight: Truth


    One - Hundred Eight: Truth


    Zeus


    Hades, Poseidon, and I were asked toe and sit in on this current meeting. I wonder what they


    need to tell us. This whole situation is giving me a migraine. I am really at the point where I just want to


    release Mykenzie and Kni on them and be done with it. We are waiting for Tye, Brandon, Chris,


    Draydon, and Xion to join us. They are getting one of the other bears set up in the same cell as Ian.


    Those bastards, how dare they betray my nieces like this. I was shocked when Chris said that


    Mykenzie and Kni knew what was happening but stayed out of it for now. That didn¡¯t sound like them


    at all. I still have no idea why they are doing this or why that angel and demon came up with this n. I


    have no idea what they think they are going to aplish.


    ¡°Have they said why started all this?¡± Hades asks.


    ¡°Yes, it was the angel and demon that acquired your DNA and blood to create us. They didn¡¯t know that


    Dimitri and Dominick added everything else. However, all five of them want to overthrow the gods.


    They believe that your guys have been in charge for long enough.¡± Chris exins.


    Oh if they only knew the truth. They would definitely reconsider what they are nning. Maybe they


    need to learn the hard way.


    ¡°We aren¡¯t in charge anymore,¡± I say.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Donte asks.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t been in charge for 2000 years. Once Mykenzie and Kni¡¯s full powers were revealed the


    three of us decided that there was no need for us anymore. The three of us had a talk with them and


    we basically handed everything over to them. We basically are retired. There was no need for us since


    those two can twitch a finger and wipe us out of existence.¡± I exin.


    ¡°So who they think they are trying to overthrow is not who is really in charge?¡± Xion asks.


    ¡°Yes, they think they are going to overthrow us, but in reality, they are trying to overthrow Mykenzie and


    Kni. When we told them what we were doing of course they told us to fuck off. As we all know, they


    don¡¯t care about being goddesses. Our positions are strictly for show.¡± Poseidon states.


    None of them have said a word. I knew this was going to be a shock to them. I see the color drain from


    Kaleb¡¯s face once he realizes his position.


    ¡°Wait, that means I am in charge.¡± Kaleb gasps.


    ¡°Technically yes, you and Reecie are above us. However, don¡¯t worry about it, Mykenzie and Kni


    only act like the boss if needed. They leave most of the shit to us still.¡± I tell them.


    I guess they were not ready for this answer because they both fainted. They really have nothing to


    worry about. Donte wakes them up and they climb back into their seats.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if I can exin this better. You two are the equivalent to what a Luna would be in a pack.


    Mykenzie and Kni are the Alpha¡¯s¡± I say.


    I think that they understand a lot better after thatparison. Although this makes a few of the guys


    Good, those assholes need to be caught. Oh, I can¡¯t wait for those three to find out who they are really


    trying to overthrow. I have a feeling they might just change their tune and loyalty. I wonder if the girls


    will forgive them. Something tells me they won¡¯t. I am not sure what they will do to them, but they dug


    their own grave.


    Chris


    That was not at all what I thought Uncle Zeus was gonna tell us. He did exin to me why they never


    told me. I am somewhat pissed but at the same time, I understand. Honestly, I want no part of being in


    charge of the world. I have no problem being my sister''s second inmand. Although I have a feeling


    that they are gonna make me share the responsibility. I guess I have no choice. It has been and will


    always be us three against the world. I wonder if Marshall has woken up yet. I decide to walk down


    there and see if he is awake. When I get down there I find that he is awake and he and Ian are talking. I


    keep in the shadows so they don¡¯t know I am here.


    ¡°How the hell did they find the cabin?¡± Ian asks.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. All I knew was I was drinking my coffee getting ready to leave when I woke up here.¡±


    Marshall admits.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear anyone outside or inside the cabin,¡± Marshall adds.


    ¡°Great now how in the hell are we gonna get out of here? We need to get to the new location so we can


    tell Damian and Darrius what the hell is going on.¡± Ian says.


    They keep on talking not knowing I am there and not knowing that their entire conversation is being


    recorded. They spill everything. They talk about their ns, Darrius¡¯s ns, but they never say the


    names of the angel and demon. Which are the two names we need more than anything. Why are they


    so loyal to them? I wonder if the angel and demon have something on these three. It doesn¡¯t matter,


    Marshall gives us the location where Damian is headed to. However, this new location is not quite as


    easy to get to as the cabin was. We now have enough against Darrius to go to the high council, plus all


    the stuff I found out from reading Ian¡¯s mind should be more than enough. I know everyone on the high


    council and I know they will believe everything I tell them. Besides they are utterly terrified of my sisters


    so Darrius¡¯s reign as Alpha is finished. Dustin will be able to absorb his pack and Silver Moon will be


    thergest in the area.


    Reecie


    Ok, so that entire conversation was shocking. I had no idea they turned over everything to Mykenzie


    and Kni. I am not surprised, and in all honestly, it makes sense. The two of them are the most


    powerful beings ever, but they hate being in charge. They don¡¯t want any part of that. The fact that they


    told the big three to fuck off says it all. I still can¡¯t believe I fainted. At least I wasn¡¯t the only one to faint.


    Kaleb joined me. I was so embarrassed when theypared us to Luna¡¯s but I guess in a sense that is


    what we are. I know neither of us wants to be in charge and thankfully we aren¡¯t. Chris is back and


    looks like he has something to tell us. I wonder what he found out.

 One - Hundred Nine: The Bosses

    One - Hundred Nine: The Bosses


    One - Hundred Nine: The Bosses


    Kni


    Mykenzie and I are very aware that they have Marshall down in that cell. It is just a matter of time


    before we get our hands on Damian. Currently all of the guys are at Marcus¡¯s ce having one of their


    ¡°meetings¡±. We have been letting guys deal with this shit. Basically because we don¡¯t have times for


    Damian¡¯s little fucking games. I have three kids to deal with. Luckily the boys are tiny and stay where I


    put them. Jordyn on the other hand is very mobile now. Which is good and bad. On the plus side, all I


    have to do is look for Dominick because he follows Jordyn everywhere. They are the cutest. I know for


    a fact that they are mates, because I asked mom. Of course she is gonna tell me the truth. I honestly


    already knew but hearing her confirm it made me smile. All the kids are in the nursery. Jordyn is ying


    with Xaydyn and Dominick and the boys are asleep.


    ¡°Imyra, can you watch them for us? We need to go do something.¡± I ask.


    ¡°Of course. Besides, Myka is on the way with her twins. I think Athena ising for a visit and to


    see all the little ones so I will have more than enough help.¡± She answers.


    ¡°Thanks, I just fed the boys so they should sleep for a while.¡± I tell her.


    She waves me off and I quickly let Mykenzie and Bryn know. I walk out and into the living room. They


    are waiting. The three of us travel to our secret office. We get there and open up the cover to our


    fountain. This is how we look in on everything. We start going through everything and we still can¡¯t


    figure out which angel and demon are responsible for this fucking nightmare. We finally figured out why


    they created Mykenzie, Chris and myself but we can¡¯t for the life of us figure out why. I have a feeling it


    was for a sinister reason but they can¡¯t control us. Why in the hell would you create something you


    can¡¯t control? I have a feeling their n wasn¡¯t as thought out as they thought it was. We have noticed


    over thest week that Jordyn and Xaydyn¡¯s powers are starting to surface more and more. We also


    were able to sense that both of them have a wolf. Xaydyn has a wolf because of the wolf in our blood.


    Apparently that DNAtched onto his. We are still not sure if they will be able to shift either fully or


    partially. We won¡¯t know for a while. Usually a wolf has it¡¯s first shift at 18 but with these two who knows


    when they will shift.


    ¡°We know they have two out of three of the bears. I wonder where Damian has hid his ass?¡± Mykenzie


    ¡°I am less worried about the bears. I want that angel and demon. They are the source of all this shit.¡± I


    say.


    ¡°Plus I am sure he is also the main ck market dealer we have been after for years now.¡± Bryn adds.


    ¡°Yeah this fucker needs to be taken out. I want the angel alive. She needs to answer for something.¡± I


    add.


    She is a fallen angel for a reason. But when she got herself mixed up with this demon she pretty much


    signed her death warrant. We won¡¯t kill her but she won¡¯t be an immortal angel anymore. We still don¡¯t


    know what we want to do with the demon or his cohorts. We will make that decision when we catch the


    fucker.


    ¡°I think we should focus on the ck market dealing. If we can break into that ring then we find the


    demon which will lead us to the angel. Plus then we can free all the beings that they have kidnapped.¡± I


    tell them.


    ¡°That will also lead us to who buys them. Maybe we can take down the whole ck market. Sellers and


    buyers, because we all know that the demon isn¡¯t the only dealer. They are all linked somehow.¡± Bryn


    adds.


    The three of us look at each other. This is why I love her. She sees the big picture. That is why she is


    the only other one to know what is actually going on. She is only a year younger than us so we literally


    grew up together and she is our best friend. Ok, we have a n. We decide to head back since Jailynn


    let us know the guys apparently have finished their meeting. Home we go.


    Mykenzie


    We get back to the house about ten minutes before the guys walk in. We sure as hell don¡¯t need then


    to be suspicious. I am sure has a feeling we were up to something with the look he gave me. Whatever,


    the less he knows the safer he is. There is a lot of shit that he is unaware that we have done or been


    part of. Mainly because we didn¡¯t need him getting mixed up in and getting hurt. Unknown to all these


    guys is the fact that we have trackers on all of them. That way if someone was stupid enough to kidnap


    them we can find them almost immeditely. Chris even has one, even though he doesn¡¯t need it. He¡¯s


    our twin so we are already connected by that, but we wanted an extra safety option. I walk into the


    nursery and Xaydyn runs over to me. I pick him up and kiss his chubby little cheek. He actually looks a


    lot like Reecie did when he was this age. Reecie denies that he was a chubby baby, but I have the


    pictures to prove it. I set him back down and Dominick walks over to him and they run off to y. Of


    course Jordyn is not far from where they are ying. Bryns twins have just started walking.


    ¡°Where are my grand babies?¡± Uncle Zeus says.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Tiayna and Mateo start crawling towards Uncle Zeus. He loves his grand babies. Bryn just gives in a


    re. He does have attendancy to spoil those two. This drives Bryn crazy, while Donte justughs at


    her.


    ¡°Hey how is our little man?¡± Reecie asks me.


    He wraps his arms around me. I just roll my eyes. He has been asking if we could try for another baby.


    I have been seriously considering it, but with everything going on I am hesitant.


    ¡°He and his little friend are acting very suspicious. I have no doubt that he is going to cause chaos


    soon.¡± I tell him.


    I hear a chuckle and I elbow him in his side. Good when his son causes trouble he can deal with it. I


    better have a girl next time. I look over and Jordyn is gone. I give Kni a heads up and she shrugs her


    shoulders. Yeah these kids can¡¯t hide from us.


    ¡°She is with Kaleb. She decided to go find her daddy. I am sure he just got the surprise of his life.¡±


    Kni says..


    Oh this should be good. She must have just appeared in front of him. I am sure he is having an


    aneurysm right now. We have not told anyone that these two have developed any more powers than


    they knew. I hear Kaleb before I see him. This should be good.


    ¡°Did you know..¡± Kaleb starts.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Kni answers.


    He stands there with Jordyn in his arm just staring at the both of us. I really love how all these men


    think they are being so sneaky and secretive about all this. If they only knew what we know they would


    all faint. I turn around and give Reecie a kiss on his cheek as I go to find my missing son. He has made


    it all the way to our room with his little sidekick. I pick both of them up and back to the nursery where


    his Dustin is looking for him. I hand him over and give Xaydyn to Reecie. It¡¯s his turn to deal with his


    trouble making son. Kni, Bryn and I leave the men with the kids and head to the kitchen. We missed


    breakfast and I am starving. We raid the fridge and sit down to eat. I can¡¯t wait to find these bastards.


    They have no idea what is about to happen.


    Bryn


    These men of ours are clueless. They think they have everything under control and are protecting us


    from danger. So they even realize how dangerous Mykenzie and Kni are? I don¡¯t think they do. I am


    the only one that knew that dad, Uncle Poseidon, Uncle Hades turned over control of the gods to them.


    Although I bet dad told the guys today at the meeting. I wonder if he told them I am basically like the


    beta. Probably not because no one knows besides Mykenzie and Kni. At the moment there is no


    third onmand. Well I guess Chris would be considered as third inmand but he is really more


    like a third Alpha. I really don¡¯t think he wants the position. The three of us are in the kitchen eating


    some delicious pasta dish that the cook made. I am not a big pasta person but this shit is amazing.


    ¡°So when are you two gonna talk to them?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Not until we have all three.¡± Kni answers.


    I smile, good, scare the shit out of all of them at one time. I wonder where Damian has hid his ass? I


    also can¡¯t wait to take down Alpha Darrius. Yeah we dug into all his personal files and shit. We found


    some very shady shit, most if not all of it is very incriminating. We anonymously sent it to the high


    council. It was postmarked from his pack so it looks like someone in the pack sent it. Plus we know


    Chris has found out some shit by reading Ians mind. So there is more than enough to strip in of his


    Alpha title and hand the pack to Dustin. Now to shut down the ck market and get our hands on that


    angel and demon. I can¡¯t wait.

 One - Hundred Ten: More Bad News

    One - Hundred Ten: More Bad News


    One - Hundred Ten: More Bad News


    Damian


    I made it to the new cetest night. Marshall hasn¡¯t arrived yet, but I knew he had to make the


    cabin appear like it hasn¡¯t been used in a long time. I still can¡¯t believe they got Ian. I have to say it was


    damn smart of them to use Malyka as bait. I was amazed at how much she does look like Leah. Oh


    yeah, I just heard that she is pregnant. I wonder if Ian knows. That should piss him off. He hates


    Marcus and being with the woman he wants makes him hate him more. I can only imagine how much


    Ian is gonna hate Marcus once he finds out she is pregnant with Marcus¡¯s baby. I also found out that


    Myka and Kni had their babies. Oh, and Myka had twins which was a surprise to everyone.


    Plus it was a girl. Kni¡¯s twins are both boys. I walk out into the living room and there is still no sign of


    Marshall. I wonder if he had to stay an extra day for some strange reason.


    Ok, now I am getting concerned because Marshall still has not shown up and it¡¯s almost night. Where


    in the fuck is he? I am sitting here eating dinner when I get a knock on the door. I tell whoever it is to


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± I ask.


    ¡°We just got a letter delivered to the packhouse. It had a picture in it.¡± Darrius answers.


    He shows me the picture. WHAT THE FUCK? I see Ian chained to the ground and not far from him is


    Marshall chained to the ground as well. I can¡¯t believe this shit. How in the fuck did they get Marshall?


    He was at the cabin on Darrius¡¯s territory.


    ¡°How the fuck did they get Marshall?¡± I ground out.


    ¡°They took him from the cabin. I went to check on him to see if he left. He wasn¡¯t there but all his shit


    was. I found a coffee cup and we had it tested. There was arge number of sleeping pills mixed in the


    coffee. I also caught a scent. Phantom was there at some point. I am guessing to carry a passed out


    Marshall off.¡± He tells me.


    ¡°Phantom didn¡¯t drug him. Who was watching him and how did they find the cabin?¡± I ask.


    ¡°We have no idea. Thomas and I have been going through everything to figure out who was there. The


    only scent we could pick up was Phantoms.¡± He exins.


    That leaves seven options. I am positive none of the girls took him. If Mykenzie or Kni was there


    they could have just made him appear in the cell. They wouldn¡¯t need Phantom to carry Marshall. That


    means that one of the guys has the same abilities as the girls. When the fuck did this happen and who


    the fuck is it. I tell Darrius bye and I immediately head to let Asmoday know what is going on. This


    whole n is starting to go down the drain and I don¡¯t know why. We had this thing perfectly nned


    out.


    Darrius


    I couldn¡¯t believe they were able to find that cabin. The only two that know that cabin exists in Thomas


    and I. Fuck we built it there for a reason. How in the hell did they locate it? This makes no sense. I


    hated to tell Damian that they have Marshall now. I know it was no one of the girls cause none of them


    would need Phantoms help. It has to be one of the guys. Now to figure out which one it is. I just walked


    into the packhouse and am headed to my office. I walk in and Thomas is already there. There is a very


    formal letterying on my desk. That¡¯s strange, I am not expecting anything.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Look at it.¡± He tells me.


    I pick up the letter and read who it¡¯s from. It¡¯s from the high council. Why am I getting something from


    the high council? I open it and start reading. I get more pissed as I read the letter. Who the fuck sent


    shit in against me? And from my own pack. I let Thomas read it and he is as pissed as I am. They are


    sending someone to investigate and are demanding all ess to my private file. Both paper and


    Fuck we are in so much trouble. They can¡¯t do this. This is my pack and like hell will I give it up.


    Fucking Silver Moon, I know those fuckers are behind this. There is no way I am letting the high council


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    hand my pack over to Dustin. I will die before I will let that happen. I want to know what proof they have


    and I will find out who turned it over.


    ¡°What are we going to do. We can¡¯t deny the high council..¡± Thomas says


    ¡°I am not sure. I know we can¡¯t deny them, but we can¡¯t let them see all of it either.¡± I tell him.


    This can¡¯t be happening. I am starting to regret getting involved in this n. As much as I want to ruin


    Silver Moon I sure as hell don¡¯t want to lose my pack. I need to talk to both Damian and Asmoday.


    Asmoday has as much to lose as I do if I get my Alpha title stripped. I have been helping him for years


    with his ck market business. I call him and tell him we need to meet. He tells me that Damian and he


    have a meeting scheduled for tomorrow and he tells me where toe. We need to figure this shit out


    now. The high council will be here in three days.


    Bryn


    This is perfect, we have Alpha Darrius running scared. I watched as he read the letter from them and


    his expression was priceless. I can tell he is worried since he has no idea what information we sent to


    them. We did find out that he has been helping the ck market dealer for years. I knew this guy was


    shady but I was even surprised by this. However, at the same time I am also not surprised. I do love to


    see him sweating bullets. Now the three of us get to sit back and watch the shit show y out.

 One - Hundred Eleven: Triple Play

    One - Hundred Eleven: Triple y


    One Hundred - Eleven: Triple y


    Damian


    What the fuck happened? I let out a groan and grabbed my head. It is fucking pounding. I sit there


    trying to remember what happened. I remember being at Asmoday¡¯s ce. Darrius, Asmoday, and I


    had an emergency meeting. I told him what had happened. How they had somehow got their hands on


    Marshall. Darrius showed him the picture that he was sent. As I predicted Asmoday was pissed and


    clueless as we were. None of us could figure out who could slip into thend unnoticed. Darrius had


    asked his patrol and no one had caught an unfamiliar scent. There were only seven people we knew


    that were capable of this. However, we ruled out any of the girls. They wouldn¡¯t need Phantom¡¯s


    assistance getting Marshall back onto Silver Moon territory. That means it was one of the guys. The


    only guy with no scent was Chris, but again he wouldn¡¯t need Phantom. That means one of the others


    has at least some of the same powers as the girls. I had no idea this was possible or that it happened. I


    also had no idea which one of them it could be. I grabbed my head again as it continued pounding. I


    leaned back against a wall. That¡¯s when I noticed the chains around my wrists and ankles. What the


    fuck? I opened my eyes but quickly closed due to the bright light. I tried again and opened them slowly


    to get used to the light. It took a few minutes for them to focus. When they did I was shocked to see


    where I was. I looked over to see both Ian and Marshall. Oh fuck, they got me somehow. I was being


    so careful. I again tried to wrack my brain as to what happened. I remember stopping to get some food.


    The restaurant was busy, but I didn¡¯t see anyone I recognized. The only scents I picked up were


    human.


    ¡°How the fuck did they catch you?¡± Ian asks.


    ¡°I have no idea,¡± I tell him.


    I exined what I was doing and where I was. I remember leaving the restaurant and getting into my


    car. I do remember pulling into the driveway of the new ce and then my mind goes nk. I never got


    the sense I was in danger or that someone was following me. I didn¡¯t feel drugged but obviously, they


    had to have given me something to be able to take me down. I look over at the other two and I just get


    more pissed at my situation. I want to know who was there and how they found me. I made sure to only


    go ces where no one would recognize me. I tended to try to blend in with humans more now. I tried


    to stay away from areas where I knew shifters likely gathered. I was being extremely careful. The other


    thing that concerned me was that I was just with Darrius at Asomoday¡¯s ce. I hope they didn¡¯t get


    Darrius as well as find Asmoday¡¯s ce. I asked if I was the only one brought down and they told me


    yes. Good, that means they didn¡¯t get Darrius. I wonder when one of them would be down to talk to me.


    Dustin


    I really didn¡¯t think that Jace¡¯s half brain n would work. When he presented his n honestly we all


    thought he was crazy. We all knew that it just wouldn¡¯t work. We had actually pretty much dumped it


    down the drain. After a week of brainstorming none of us coulde up with anything. We were not


    having any luck finding Damian either. The animals had tracked him to a certain area of town where


    very few shifters went. We figured he was there to throw us off. However, the animals could not get a


    precise location for him. Then one night Jace reminded us of his n. We finally went with it because


    well no one hade up with a better n. He exined the n again. Just as before we were all


    very skeptical that this would work. At that moment we had no alternative. Payton, Josh, Seth, and


    Peter were all down for it. At that point, we had no choice but to reveal the truth about Chris, the guys,


    and the girls. As usual, Chris exined everything perfectly. I am sure he has had to exin this


    several times over thest 3000 years so he has it down. He also threw in the little slide show of who


    was rted to who. I really thought their heads were gonna explode. Shit, I still have a hard time


    following it and I have heard a few times now. We showed the four of them a picture of Damian. Seth


    recognized him from the underground fights. The n was to send all four to the area we knew Damian


    was frequenting. Since they were human this was not a problem. Plus Josh and Seth knew the area


    well. We told them to pair up. We knew that Damian wouldn¡¯t be able to scent them since they were


    human so their scents would blend in. They had to stay off the packnd for a few days before to make


    sure our scents wore off. They spotted him the first day but made sure to just observe. Rye had


    supplied them with something that could be slipped into Damian¡¯s food or drink and he would never


    know. They never really got an opportunity to get him. Then one night found him sitting in a restaurant.


    Peter and Payton happened to be eating dinner when he walked in. Seriously what kind of luck is that.


    They were able to follow him. They noticed him pulling into a driveway. They knew they had to make a


    move but he was not eating anything so they knew the stuff Rye gave them was useless. They said as


    they watched they noticed him starting to stagger and then he fell down. They ran to him and he was


    out cold. Payton text Chris immediately and they brought him back here. It turns out that he had been


    poisoned. Probably by the demon. We figured the demon knew we were getting close and decided to


    cut his losses. Luckily Imyra had something to counteract the poison. I have no idea how this n


    actually worked, but we now have all three were bears. I know Darrius has received a letter from the


    high council. Dad got a call from his friend there and apparently, someone from inside the pack sent the


    high council a perfect paper trail of shit that Darrius has been up to. From what dad told me the paper


    trail goes back 10 - 15 years. Apparently, the shit in the paperwork is bad and dad says that is good


    enough to get Darrius stripped of his alpha title. Dad told me that it is a high probability that his pack


    will get turned over to us since we alert the high council to all of this. Also because whoever sent the


    original papers to the high council said that Darrius was plotting against my pack. I have a feeling I


    know who is responsible but I can¡¯t prove it and they aren¡¯t talking.


    Chris


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I sit here staring at the three in the cells. I have no idea how in hell that this idea worked, but for fuck


    sake it did work. When Jace first presented his idea I literally thought that my sisters had concocted this


    n.


    ¡°Did my sisters put you up to this cause they know we are against them searching?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Nope, this is an original Jace n.¡± He replied smiling.


    I really thought he had lost his fucking mind and I was about to call for Imyra to look and see if had


    some type of head trauma. He sat there smiling and I just shook my head. The whole room basically


    told him he was crazy and we all dumped his n down the drain. For the rest of the meeting we tried


    to think of ns that would work, but we got nowhere. After a week none of us hade up with


    anything. I am not sure how none of the 23 of us coulde up with a viable n to catch one


    werebear. But here we are and nothing. Jace again brought his n up. We went with it because we


    had nothing else. I knew it wouldn¡¯t work. However, it worked, not exactly how we nned but all there


    of the bears are now in the cell. Of course, this boosted Jace¡¯s ego substantially. I am just d it did


    because I was seriously thinking of talking to my sisters. I know that would have pissed the guys off,


    but hey desperate times call for desperate measures. So far my sisters have taken a back seat to all of


    this. I still can¡¯t decide if that is a good thing or not. I have a feeling that they are going to be taking front


    and center now.


    ¡°FYI, I can guarantee my sisters are going to talk to the three of them,¡± Iment.


    ¡°Yeah, we have all had that feeling. I really don¡¯t want them to but we know that it is inevitable.¡± Kaleb


    sighs.


    I was surprised that he said anything. Usually, he is the one trying to keep Kni away from all this shit.


    I have a feeling after what Uncle Zeus, Uncle Poseidon, and Uncle Hades admitted to us the other day


    he realizes exactly what Kni is.


    ¡°AWWW you make such a good Luna. Supporting your alpha like that.¡± Ashton snickers.


    I cough trying to hide myugh. Kaleb throws a pen at him. I think Reecie was gonna say something till


    he remembers he and Kaleb are equals. I can¡¯t wait until these three see my sisters and realize who


    they think they are trying to overthrow is not who they are trying to overthrow.

 One - Hundred Twelve: Truth Revealed

    One - Hundred Twelve: Truth Revealed


    One - Hundred Twelve: Truth Revealed


    Poseidon


    Chris asked Zeus, Hades, and I to be there for the interrogation of the bears. So here I stand outside a


    cell with three people I never thought I would see again. These three piss me off and make me sick. I


    don¡¯t understand how these three could betray my nieces when they are the ones that granted these


    three their immortality. Hopefully, after today¡¯s conversation, we will know who the angel and demon


    are. It actually makes me happy to see these three brought down. They deserve everything that is


    gonna happen to them. I am still not sure what my nieces are up to. When Chris told us that they have


    stayed in the shadows for most of this I was surprised. I have a feeling that those two have something


    nned. They usually do. That¡¯s what makes them so good, but so dangerous.


    ¡°You do know that your daughter is probably involved in this,¡± I tell Zeus.


    ¡°Yeah, I have no doubt. It¡¯s always been that way.¡± He replies.


    All the guys look at us when we say this. Seriously, did they not realize that Bryn is basically their beta.


    Donte even looks shocked. I let out a chuckle. Apparently, no one knew about those three. Well, Chris


    has a look of indifference. I am sure he knows.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Donte asks.


    ¡°Ok let''s see if I can exin this in terms you understand. In simple terms, the triplets are the Alphas.


    Don¡¯t say shit Chris I know you know what¡¯s going on. I know you¡¯re more involved than you are letting


    on. Bryn is their beta. I guess if you had to put someone in the ce of gamma it would be Brandon.¡± I


    exin.


    ¡°The triplets are obviously the oldest, but Bryn was only born a yearter. From the moment Mykenzi


    and Kni were born we knew they were powerful, so when Bryn¡¯s mother was pregnant I made sure


    that I mixed their blood with hers to protect her. Basically, it goes in order from oldest to youngest: the


    triplets, Bryn, Alexis, Daniy, Leah, and Jailynn.¡± Zeus exins.


    ¡°I am the oldest followed by Tarlek, Rye, Rie, Donte, Tyrell, and then Brandon,¡± Chris says.


    We exin that Tarlek is actually Reecie¡¯s uncle and that Donte and Tyrell are cousins. I can tell they


    are surprised to learn this information. I in a way these kids set themselves up in a type of pack. I have


    never seen a group of people as close as these 14. Even if they don¡¯t need it, any of these guys would


    dly step in front of anything dangerous to protect any of the girls. Even though the triplets might fight


    and act like they hate each other if you threaten to hurt one of them the other two will have your ass in


    seconds. Half the time they don¡¯t even need to talk to each other through their minds. They can look at


    each other or read each other¡¯s bodynguage and know what is gonna happen. I have literally seen


    Chris look at his sisters and tell them to not even think about it as only he can. I on the other hand


    didn¡¯t see them do anything. So if my nieces are going to talk to the werebears it will be very


    interesting.


    Draydon


    I can¡¯t wait for Mykenzie and Kni to have a go at these three fuckers. It has been a long time since I


    have seen them lose their shit. It is actually quite an interesting sight to behold. Oh, I was there in the


    shadows when they lost their shit with the Navarro family. I was in total awe of what I was seeing, but


    alsopletely scared shitless. I have been around powerful magic, but when they became one it was


    like an out-of-body experience. I have never felt power like that flow from anyone ever. No one was


    aware that I was there that day. I followed the girls to make sure they were ok. I mean obviously, those


    two don¡¯t need bodyguards but I have always felt the need to protect them. I have not been down to the


    cell to see our captives. I knew who they were but I never met them. To me, they are nothing but scum.


    I could never even think (even if I was pissed) to betray Mykenzie and Kni as they have. Those two


    are essentially the reason that dragons even still exist to this day and I and my kind know this. My kind


    is forever indebted to those two. So the fact that the girls granted them their bears and they pull this


    shit is unbelievable.


    ¡°You do realize I would have never let your species die out,¡± Aphrodite says.


    I am pretty sure I let out a mildly girly scream when she started talking. I had no idea that she was even


    around me. I really should be used to this by now with the girls but apparently not.


    ¡°Damn it, Aphrodite, don¡¯t sneak up on me like that,¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Sorry, I did say something but you must have been lost in your thoughts.¡± She replies.


    ¡°Yeah, I was. What do you mean you wouldn¡¯t have let my species die out?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I was getting ready to step in and hide all of your kind away when my daughters did that. There was no


    way that I would let dragons fade into memory.¡± She says.


    ¡°Oh, I did not know that. What is so special about us that you would want to save us. I was under the


    impression that most of the gods didn¡¯t like us.¡± I state.


    ¡°I guess your father never told you.¡± She says sadly.


    ¡°What was he supposed to tell me?¡± I ask.


    ¡°He was my mate. No, you are not my son. He and I met after you and your brothers wereid. I was


    not mad that he had, had children with someone else. Mainly because it was to make sure your


    species continued. Your parents were friends but they weren¡¯t in love. Before you ask I regret every


    day that I was not able to save him. He never told me where he was going that day. If I would have


    known I would have saved him or had my daughters save him. They were just as pissed as I was at


    what happened.¡± She tells me.


    Well, what do I say to this revtion? I had no idea that dad had found his mate. I would have never


    guessed that it was Aphrodite. I knew my parents weren¡¯t in love. They exined it to my brothers and


    me. I was ok with that. I wish he would have told me about finding his mate. I don¡¯t know much about


    how dad died. No one really does. All we know was that he went looking for my younger brother who


    was taken by someone who deals in the ck market selling supernatural creatures. The unfortunate


    thing is that he never found my younger brother. I am sure he is still being held somewhere. My older


    brother is still searching. Aphrodite gives me a hug and continues on her way. She is here to see her


    grandbabies. I think it¡¯s funny to watch all these gods with these babies. Zeus cracks me the fuck up


    when he is here to see his grandkids. He drives Bryn batshit crazy with how much crap he brings for


    them every time. I am sure if she could she would ban him from visiting. Of course, he would ignore her


    ¡°YOU THREE WITH STOP THIS FUCKING ARGUING RIGHT NOW OR I AM GOING TO GROUND


    YOU. I DON¡¯T CARE IF THE THREE OF YOU ARE ADULTS OR NOT. ENOUGH OF THIS SHIT!¡± I


    hear Aphrodite yell.


    Well, fuck if that wasn¡¯t a mom tone I don¡¯t what is. I turn to look at the back door of the packhouse and


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    I see Dustin, Kaleb, Marcus, Ashton, and Xion practically running. I bust upughing at this. They all


    have a look of pure terror on their faces. They alle and take a seat by me. I have witnessed


    Aphrodite go full mom tone on these before so this doesn¡¯t even phase me.


    ¡°That was fucking terrifying.¡± Ashton states.


    ¡°Did they start arguing back?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I think the girls were gonna start but Aphrodite gave them one of her mom looks and they shut up.¡±


    Xionughs.


    Those three will never change. We sit out there for a while until I decide that it is safe to go back in.


    The others follow very hesitantly. Never a dull moment in this pack.

 One - Hundred Thirteen: Truth Revealed Part Two

    One - Hundred Thirteen: Truth Revealed Part Two


    One - Hundred Thirteen: Truth Revealed Part Two


    Jason


    The time hase to talk to these three assholes. All of us are currently standing in front of the cell.


    Damian, Ian, and Marshall are still chained to the cell floor. I know they have tried to break the chains


    but Chris made them unbreakable. Chris is the only one inside the cell. Dustin and Kaleb wanted to go


    in, but Chris told them no and then made it to where no one can open the cell. I have a very bad feeling


    about what is about to happen, but they dug their own grave. I can see all three ring at Chris. Then


    out of nowhere Zeus, Poseidon and Hades appear inside the cell with Chris. What the actual fuck is


    going on?


    ¡°Well look who decided to grace us with their presence. The big three.¡± Damian says.


    ¡°Just the ones that we want to get rid of,¡± Ian growls out.


    ¡°Yeah, we know that you and your cohorts want to overthrow us,¡± Poseidon says.


    ¡°Guess we should tell you that we aren''t in charge anymore. We passed the throne to someone else a


    long time ago. We haven¡¯t been in charge in 2000 years. We just keep the appearance for


    appearances and history.¡± Zeus exins.


    It goes quiet. No one knows what to say. I can see all three of them look at Chris. I see the biggest shit-


    eating grin spread across his face. This should be interesting.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not me.¡± He says smiling.


    ¡°If no you then who?¡± Marshall asks.


    ¡°US.¡± Two voices say simultaneously.


    Everybody looks to the side of the cell where the voices came from. Well, fuck me! Standing there are


    Mykenzie and Kni and damn do they look pissed. The two of them stand there in dresses that


    literally look like they wrap around them. The dresses cover only what is needed. Every tattoo is


    showing. Add to their iridescent white thigh-high boots. Top it off with crowns that are indescribable.


    They truly look like the goddesses they are. They walk around to the front where the other four are


    standing. I look around the cell and all five of those great beasts are there standing guard. As if those


    three could escape. I look at the three bears and the look of realization hits them.


    ¡°Our uncles turned over power to us years ago.¡± Kni states.


    ¡°Of course, we told them to fuck off, but we still took it. They are there strictly for looks. Anything that


    needs to be done is ran through us first if it''s that fucking important.¡± Mykenzie exins.


    The look of horror has now made it onto all three of their faces. I have a feeling that they now know


    they are in deep shit. This makes a smile break out on my face. Oh, these three are so fucking dead.


    Seth


    Of course, I learned all about greek mythology in school, but seeing it in person is fucking unreal. When


    Chris exined everything about him, the guys, and the girls I honestly thought he was high on


    something. When all of the sudden all these mythological beings started showing up at the packhouse


    and around I quickly realized he was telling the truth. I still wasn¡¯t too sure I believed him about his


    sisters. I FUCKING BELIEVE NOW!. Holy fucking hell, these two exude power. Even being human I


    can feel the shit floating around in the air. I honestly feel like I shouldn¡¯t be here. Like I am just a lowly


    human that doesn¡¯t deserve to be in their presence. I watch as the chains drop from around the wrists


    and ankles of the three bears. Yeah, we all knew supernatural beings existed so being around all these


    wolves, bears, and others don¡¯t phase me. However, being in the presence of all these gods and


    goddesses is on a whole different level. Any of these people could twitch a finger and my head is off


    and I am dead. I see Kaleb start towards the cell when the chains drop off. I watch as Reecie grabs him


    and tells him to stay here. I see the conflict in his face. On one hand that is the woman he loves more


    than anything, on the other hand, he knows she is in total control. I ce a hand on his shoulder. The


    bears look at the chains. The girls give them a look as if they dare the bears to try anything. They don¡¯t,


    they stand right there and a staring contest starts.


    ¡°We granted you three your bears, now we will take them away.¡± Mykenzie states.


    I think what makes this situation even more frightening is that both of them have been so calm and not


    shown any anger towards the bears. It is very unsettling.


    ¡°Hold on, you can¡¯t do that.¡± Ian states.


    ¡°Oh but we can,¡± Kni replies.


    ¡°You three have three options: one - tell us who is behind all this and help us, two - we remove your


    bears, and three - death,¡± Kni tells them.


    Well, I know which option I would choose. Thest two don¡¯t sound so spectacr. I see the girls'' eyes


    start to glow and a faint red hue starts to appear around them.


    ¡°Oh shit, they are getting pissed. These three better choose quick.¡± I hear Nate whisper.


    We all watch as the three bears drop down to their knees and sigh in defeat. They know they only


    really have one good option.


    ¡°Should have paid more attention to who you were trying to overthrow. Did you honestly think that this


    n would work?¡± Mykenzie asks.


    ¡°Yes, when we thought they were in charge. We have no idea that they had passed everything onto you


    two.¡± Marshall admits.


    ¡°You really thought this would work even if we weren¡¯t in charge?¡± Mykenzie asks.


    ¡°Yes, we had it all nned,¡± Damian replies.


    ¡°Who is we?¡± Kni asks.


    ¡°The three of us. The two that came up with the original n of making you three were Asmoday and


    Vepar.¡± Damian says.


    I hear a couple of very low growlsing from the cell and look at the animals. None of them are


    growling. I then looked at the girls. Well fuck me it¡¯s them. Damn, they sound like fucking tigers or


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    something. It¡¯s actually super sexy.


    ¡°Where are they?¡± Kni growls out.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know for sure. They have many locations and they are constantly on the move. I know the


    Damian admits.


    ¡°They are unfortunately telling the truth.¡± Chris states.


    The chains go back on and all three bears look at the girls. Who by the way are still glowing and shit.


    From what Reecie says for now they are spared as are their bears, but that can change in the blink of


    an eye. The girls turn around and walk out of the cell straight through the bars. The fucking door never


    opens. They walk over to us and I have to admit I am scared. Kni walks up to Kaleb and he wraps


    his arm around her waist. They are a damn sexy couple. Those fucking beasts of theirs walk over to


    them. I honestly am not sure who to be more scared of the beasts or the owners.


    ¡°The owners,¡± Chris says.


    I look at him as he throws me a cocky smirk. All a sudden I see Ashton take off running.


    ¡°YOU FUCKING PRICK! JUST WAIT.¡± Mykenzie yells.


    I throw Chris a look and he just shrugs his shoulders. What the hell was that about? I see the three


    bears look up when she yells that. I actually hear one of themugh.


    ¡°They just found out he ate thest of the chocte caramel cookies,¡± Brighton exins.


    Ahh, that makes sense. Well, it was nice knowing you, Ashton.

 One - Hundred Fourteen: Angels and Demons

    One - Hundred Fourteen: Angels and Demons


    One - Hundred Fourteen: Angels and Demons


    Kni


    Who in fuck do those two think they are to even think about trying to dethrone the gods. I wonder if they


    even know that we are in charge now. My guess is a huge fucking no. Well, we are about to give them


    a huge surprise. Now, we just have to find them. This exins why it has been such a bitch to find


    them. They are using their magic or whatever you want to call it to conceal everything. I bet that they


    are also the head of that fucking ck market shit. What pisses me off more than anything is that we


    actually stuck up for Vepar when she told everyone who her mate was. We were on her side with the


    fact that you can¡¯t choose your mate. It actually worked too. They didn¡¯t kick her out of heaven then.


    We never did find out why they ended up kicking her out. I am sure it had to do with Asmoday. I never


    did like that bastard. He was super shady back then and apparently hasn¡¯t changed. I bet he has Einyn


    parents and Draydon¡¯s little brother Haze. Oh yeah, we are gonna get them.


    ¡°Damian gave us several cities and countries they could hide in,¡± Mykenzie tells me.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe Vepar would agree to a n like this,¡± Bryn says.


    The three of us are in our secret location. We are going over the information that Damian gave us.


    Those three are staying in that cell till we decide what to do with them. There is no way we are letting


    them go. We have told Dustin to make sure they arefortable and kept healthy. We need them


    alive. Besides the fear of taking their bears away or death has fixed their attitude. Now to figure out


    who to talk to. We know several angels both still in heaven and fallen that were or are friends of


    Vepar¡¯s that might know where she is. We only need to look for one of them. However, we also know


    several demons that know Asmoday. Might be time to visit the underworld.


    ¡°Time to visit the underworld?¡± Bryn asks.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been so long since we visited,¡± Mykenzie says.


    ¡°Gonna let Uncle Hades know?¡± Chris asks.


    ¡°When the fuck did you get here?¡± I ask.


    Yeah, he knows where we are. He always has, he usually stays away because he has no interest in


    being in charge. Not that we wanted it either, but it is what it is.


    ¡°I just popped up now.¡± He replies with a smirk.


    ¡°I am gonna p that fucking smirk off your damn face. Why are you here?¡± Mykenzie asks.


    ¡°I know what you three are up to. So who first angels or demons?¡± He asks.


    The four of us sit there and decide to start with angels. It¡¯s harder for them to lie. Mostly cause if they


    do they run the risk of getting kicked out. Then we will the demons to see if they have the same


    answers. If we hear the same story from both then we know that it is true. Yeah, we will let Uncle


    Hades know what we are up to. He is our favorite uncle mainly because he never tried to keep us


    hidden and let us be ourselves.


    ¡°You do know that the guys are not gonna like this at all.¡± Chris states.


    ¡°Yeah well unfortunately we are the only two that can do this. So they have no choice. Especially when


    we head to the underworld.¡± Iment.


    He knows this is true. We will probably send him to talk to the angels. They have a soft spot or should I


    say crush on Chris. Both male and female angels are hot for him. Which by the way is funny as hell.


    Wait one second, it hits me who else would be extremely popr there. Seth and Jace would be a hit


    up there. They are both what every angel loves. Both guys are tall at 6¡¯2¡± with Seth having curly ck


    hair and topaz blue eyes and a body any girl wants to run her hands all over. If I wasn''t with Kaleb I


    might make a grab for Seth. Jace has a perfect way damn near tinum blonde hair with golden-


    colored eyes. Again with a body, any girl would love to run her hands all over. I can see by the smile on


    Mykenzie¡¯s face she knows has figured out what I am thinking.


    ¡°I already know what you two are thinking and I have to agree. You had better make sure Kaleb doesn''t


    hear you say or think that.¡± Chris says.


    Stupid brother and his being able to know what I am thinking. The bastard.


    ¡°Are you sure they will agree to be used for their bodies?¡± Bryn saysughing.


    ¡°We just tell them that they are gonna help Chris get information,¡± I say.


    ¡°We don¡¯t tell them we are whoring them out.¡± Mykenzie states.


    The three of us startughing. Chris doesn¡¯tugh but I know he thinks it¡¯s hrious as well. This n


    should work just fine.


    Jace


    We are sitting here going over everything we have just found out from the angels that we talked to in


    heaven. When Chris first told us that he wanted me and Seth to help out with that we were excited. I


    wasn¡¯t sure how Seth and I were gonna get there but then I remembered Chris will be with us. Being


    there in heaven was surreal. I really couldn¡¯t believe we were here. The three of us talked to several


    angels. It didn¡¯t take long to figure out the real reason Mykenzie and Kni wanted us to go with Chris.


    As soon as we got there both female and male angels were all over Chris. Then they saw Seth and me.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Well needless to say that they were all over us as well. I mean we did get some information, but not


    much. Most angels haven¡¯t heard from Vepar in years. The two that still talk to her haven¡¯t heard


    anything for about six months. I usually love it when the men are all over me but I felt like a fucking


    object up there. I am pretty sure I found my mate up there though. How is this supposed to work? I sure


    don¡¯t want him getting kicked out because of me. Plus the other thing is that it is a he. I have never told


    anyone that I am gay. I amfortable with myself, the subject has just nevere up.


    ¡°I don¡¯t appreciate being whored out,¡± Seth grumbles.


    I hear the girls startughing hysterically. Of course, they would think it¡¯s funny. Damn them. When


    everyone found out the real reason we were sent with Chris they all startedughing. They are all


    assholes.


    ¡°I am not happy about it either,¡± I add.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Daniy says.


    She gives me a look. Wait how the fuck does she know? I look away from her. Fuck now I have to


    exin.


    ¡°Is your mate fucking sexy as hell A lot of the angels are sexy?¡± Rye asks.


    Everyone looks at me. Well shit, the cat is out of the bag now. Damn Daniy.


    ¡°Yeah my mate is sexy,¡± I admit.


    ¡°Oh fuck which one was he?¡± Rye asks excitedly.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes go wide.


    ¡°Jace it¡¯s cool I am gay,¡± Rye says


    Everybody¡¯s heads whip around to Rye. Thank god all the attention is off of me.


    ¡°Those fucking horny ass angels better have kept their hands off of my man,¡± Nymyra says.


    This makes everyoneugh Chris just pulls her into hisp and gives her a kiss. This makes her less


    irritated. Of course, the discussion now shifts to me and Rye. Apparently, none of the guys knew Rye


    was gay. I exin that the topic has nevere up. Rye says that same thing. It was good to hear that


    no one cares.


    ¡°So how does this work? I don¡¯t want him getting kicked out because of me.¡± I tell them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We will take care of everything. Besides they won¡¯t kick him out just because you¡¯re his


    mate. The gods love this pack.¡± Bryn says.


    ¡°Besides we make the calls. He will be free toe and go as he pleases and if someone wants to


    bitch about it then they cane to talk to us.¡± Mykenzie says.


    Oh yeah, I forgot they are in charge. I really think they will bitch. Well, they might but I bet they don¡¯t


    say it out loud. Seth is stillining about whored out for his body. I am still not happy about it


    either but hey I found my mate so I guess it wasn¡¯t too bad.

 One - Hundred Fifteen: Temper Tantrums

    One - Hundred Fifteen: Temper Tantrums


    One - Hundred Fifteen: Temper Tantrums


    Kaleb


    I am walking out of the bathroom with a towel wrapped around my waist. I can hear Kni still giggling


    at me. I have to admit their n was funny as hell. Sending those three up there to get information.


    Seth is still pouting because they used him for his body.


    ¡°Are you still pouting?¡± Kni asks.


    ¡°No,¡± I tell her.


    She rolls her eyes at me. Ok, so maybe I am pouting a little bit. I still can¡¯t believe she said that about


    Seth. He better keep his hands off my goddess. I walk over to the dresser to grab a pair of shorts to


    sleep in.


    ¡°Oh please, I know for certain that every one of you men has eye fucked each of us women.¡± She says.


    ¡°Not the point,¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Please there is so much fucking eye candy walking around here on a daily basis that it should be


    illegal. Not just here at the packhouse either, I mean everywhere.¡± Shements.


    That does not make me feel any better. I wonder how many of them want my goddess. Bastards better


    stay the fuck away.


    ¡°Listen we can all appreciate when someone is sexy. Yes, I think Seth is hot, but that does not mean I


    would do anything with him. Hell, Chris is hot and I can admit that even if he is my brother.¡± She says.


    I just stand there thinking about what she is telling me. I know it¡¯s true. Ok, so yes all of us guys have


    checked out the girls at some point.


    ¡°Besides, why would I want Seth when I have my sexy beast.¡± She tells me.


    I was so lost in thought that I didn¡¯t realize that she had walked over to me. That was until I felt her


    hands gliding up and down my chest. I jumped when she flicked one of my nipples with her tongue. I


    also couldn¡¯t hold back the groan that slipped out. Before I could reach out and grab her hips to pull her


    close I felt my towel disappear and her mouth was wrapped around my dick. I had to lean back against


    the wall due to the fact that she knocked all the breath out of me as she took me all the way down her


    throat. Fuck she is good at this. I am leaning against the wall for support as my gorgeous goddess is


    sucking the life out of me through my dick. She takes me all the way down and swallows and my


    orgasm knocks on my ass. I shot stream after stream of my cum down her throat. I vaguely see


    through my blurry vision see her stand up and walk towards the bed. I am trying to recover from my


    unbelievably intense orgasm as sheys down on the bed.


    ¡°You ok my sexy beast?¡± She asks sweetly.


    ¡°No.¡± I choke out.


    ¡°Too bad I guess I will just have to keep myself upied tonight.¡± She replies.


    That snaps my senses back to normal fast. I stand up and turn to see herying naked on the bed.


    Fucking hell she looks like a fucking dreamying there. I see her start to get up. I let out a growl and


    climbed up the bed parting her sexy legs as I went. I brace myself over her and look at her. Damn, she


    is sexy as hell and all mine. I crash my lips down onto hers. My hand slides up her thigh and I grab that


    perfect ass. She lets out a moan. I kiss down her neck slowly. She has no idea what she started. She is


    gonna be up all night screaming my name. One of her hands is sliding up and down my back while the


    other is buried in my hair. I wrap my lips around one of her taut nipples and suck while I use my tongue


    to y with the bar running through it. Her back arches and I encase her other breast in my hand and


    start kneading it. Damn, they are so full and so soft. I switch nipples as she lets out a moan. My hand


    slides down her t stomach and I start rubbing circles on her swollen clit.


    ¡°Kaleb that feels so fucking good.¡± She cries out.


    I ever so slowly continue my journey down her body. I finally reached my destination. I flick her clit with


    my tongue as I slip two fingers into her tight, hot pussy. Her back arches which has my fingers slip


    deeper into her. I suck her clit into my mouth as I pump my fingers in and out of her harder and faster. I


    know it won¡¯t take her long. She just recently recovered enough from having the twins for us to start


    having sex again. Which was torturous. I pull my fingers out of her and lick every drop of her cream off


    of them. I quickly rece my fingers with my tongue.


    ¡°FUCK KALEB.¡± She screams.


    ¡°Kni baby, you taste so fucking sweet. I have missed eating this delicious pussy of yours.¡± I tell her.


    She lets out a string of iprehensible words and moans loudly. I keep on driving my tongue deeper


    into dripping pussy. I have to wrap my hands around her hips to keep her from squirming off the bed.


    After I have given her a few orgasms I slowly work my way back up her delicious body. I don¡¯t even


    give her time to think as I thrust into her bottoming out. I give her a few to get used to my dick


    stretching her pussy. Plus I may just cum if I move.


    ¡°Kaleb please move.¡± She says.


    As the goddess wishes. I start thrusting into her and she digs her nails into my back. I also receive a


    nice tug of my hair. Which just turns me on even more. I start taking her hard and deep as she wraps


    her legs around my waist.


    ¡°KALEB FUCK YOU FEEL SO GOOD.¡± She screams.


    I start grinding as I thrust into her tight pussy and fuck does she feel good. It has been awhile. I lift her


    ass off the bed and the angle has me sliding deeper into her and I about lose my mind. She is


    squeezing my dick so tight and she hasn¡¯t even cum yet. She is moaning and screaming loudly. Thank


    god the rooms are soundproof. I am pretty sure she would have woken up half the city as loud as she


    is being right now. Not that I care because that was my goal. I can feel her walls starting to tighten and I


    know she is close. I lean down and take one of her pebbled nipples into my mouth and suck hard. I feel


    her squeeze my dick so fucking tight it is borderline painful.


    ¡°KALEB!¡± She screams as she cums hard.


    I can feel her coak my dick in her juices and cream and that triggers my orgasm. Fuck I haven¡¯t cum


    this hard in a while. I am braced on my arms leaning over her trying to remember how to fucking


    breathe. Her legs are still wrapped around me as I continue to fill her tight pussy with my cum. I lower


    myself down and give her a passionate kiss. Fuck I love this woman so much. Wey there for a while


    as we recover. She finally unwraps her legs from around me. A feeling that I instantly miss. I slowly slip


    from her body and roll to the side. She rolls over andys her head on my chest. Wey there until we


    fall asleep.


    Seth


    I am sitting on the couch in the rec room aggressively channel surfing. Seriously, they could have just


    told me they wanted me to flirt with the angels. No, instead they just whore me out. So not cool. Why


    me and Jace? Not any of the other guys? Seriously, the other guys are just as good as me. I have my


    arms crossed and yes I am fucking throwing a temper tantrum.


    ¡°Dude you still pouting?¡± Dustin asks.


    ¡°Maybe,¡± I grumble.


    I hear a few of the guysugh and some of the girls. The three girls responsible are not here. I have no


    doubt that Kaleb is probably balls deep in Kni. I bet the same thing with Reecie. Bastards, here I am


    not getting any. Josh and Peter found their mates and I am pretty sure Payton has too but she hasn¡¯t


    turned 18 yet. Her birthday is in a couple of months. I haven¡¯t found shit. Hell even Jace found his mate


    while we were up there being whored out. Lucky bastard.


    ¡°I would have sent more than the three of you up if it was me,¡± Natalya says.


    ¡°Who would you have sent?¡± Tarlek asks.


    This I want to hear. I can only imagine who she picks to send.


    ¡°I would have also sent Dustin, Paul, and Tarlek.¡± She points out.


    ¡°Sorry babe, but those angels hate me,¡± Tarlek replies.


    I see Dustin and Paul sit there with their mouths open. HA, how does it feel to whored out now guys? A


    smirk spread across my face.


    ¡°You can¡¯t whore out the alpha.¡± Nate states.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°We can whore out anyone we want if it gets us information on Asmoday and Vepar.¡± Bryn replies.


    We all turn to her and re. Every one of the girls isughing hysterically at us. Bryn sits there


    watching tv ignoring the res sent her way.


    ¡°Please, do you think that none of the seven of us hasn¡¯t used our bodies to get information? Fuck we


    do it all the time.¡±Jailynnments.


    Ok, so we all turn from Bryn to Jailynn. Several of us have our mouths hanging open at that statement.


    Ashton does not look pleased to know this bit of information. I hear him let out a low growl. At least I


    know I am not the only one that has the potential to be used for my body. They still could have asked


    first.

 One - Hundred Sixteen: Pets

    One - Hundred Sixteen: Pets


    One - Hundred Sixteen: Pets


    Myka


    Ok, so this has to be one of the most adorable things I have ever seen. I came in to check on Dominick


    in his toddler bed. We had just recently moved him from a crib to a bed. When I walked in I foundying


    on his side. Which was cute enough until I say the wolf pup cuddled up next to him asleep. Yeah,


    apparently Ember and Onyx have gifted my son one of their pups. I took out my phone and I snapped


    several pictures. This is just too cute to pass up.


    ¡°What is this?¡± I hear Dustin whisper.


    ¡°I think your son just received his first pet. They look so cute together.¡± I tell him.


    I looked at Dustin and I saw the smile on his face. I wonder who else was gifted one of the pups? As it


    turned out Xaydyn was gifted one as was Nymyra. We were surprised by this. None of us could figure


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    out why she was given one of the pups. That left one pup. I wonder who was going to receive that one?


    We were all in the rec room with the toddlers and their new pets. The kids were overjoyed with the


    pups. Dominick was showing Jordyn the pup and she was gently petting the pup. The pup was male


    and he was the silver one with golden eyes that would always crawl into Dominick¡¯sp. Xaydyn got the


    other male pup who was a dark blonde color with brown eyes. Nymyra was holding her pup in herp


    which was one of the females. She was a cute pup. She is solid white with bright blue eyes. The other


    pup was the same color as Ember and has the same golden eye color that changes colors. I think it is


    strange that none of them have any ck on them.


    ¡°Why did Nymyra get a pup?¡± Brighton whined.


    ¡°I have no idea,¡± Chris says.


    I see a shit-eating grin spread across Rye¡¯s face. I have a feeling he knows something. I give him a


    look and he just continues to smile.


    ¡°Ok, you asshole what do you know that we don¡¯t?¡± Chris asks.


    They are best friends and talk like that to each other all the time. Just like Dustin and Kaleb.


    ¡°Well if you would have been more fucking observant you would have realized that they gifted the pups


    to kids.¡± Rye points out.


    ¡°No fucking way,¡± Chris replies.


    I noticed Nymyra¡¯s body got stiff and the color drained from her face. Chris turned and looked at her.


    She has not moved.


    ¡°Since I am fae what am I able to sense before all others?¡± Rye asks.


    Oh shit, I just figured it out. I think Nymyra caught on as well.


    ¡°Nymyra?¡± Chris asks.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, but I don¡¯t know.¡± She whispers.


    Imyra appears out of nowhere and hits Nymyra with a stern look. Nymyra gets up and follows her to the


    bathroom. No one disobeys Imyra. Not even Dustin. She is scary as fuck when she gets mad. I think


    that it is funny that she can keep the triplets in line. I look around the room and I see that Mykenzie and


    Kni have smug looks on their faces. I wonder if the new as well. Chris shoots them a re and they


    justugh. Oh, I hope Nymyra is pregnant. She better has a girl. We are greatly outnumbered in this


    pack. I thought Chris was gonna lose his shit. He kept pacing around making me nervous.


    ¡°Will you please sit the fuck down. You are on myst nerve.¡± Mykenzie tells him.


    ¡°Shut up, this is a huge deal.¡± He replies.


    ¡°Chris, she is just pregnant. It happens. Shit in two years I have three kids. Just calm the fuck down or I


    will knock you the fuck out¡± Kni states.


    I see Kaleb puff up with pride as she mentions the pups. He is absolutely ridiculous. I guess what they


    said does calm Chris down a little. He has stopped pacing. I have to admit the wait is killing me. It was


    ten minutes before they appeared. Imyra had a huge smile on her face which answered everybody¡¯s


    question.


    ¡°Nymyra?¡± Chris asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m pregnant.¡± She whispers.


    A huge smile broke out across my face and I got up and hugged her. I was so happy for her. I have


    never seen a bigger smile on Chris¡¯s face as I did right then. He picked up Nymyra and gave her a


    huge kiss. I was so happy for them.


    ¡°No fucking way. Don¡¯t even give me that look.¡± Kni said.


    I look over and Kaleb has the biggest saddest puppy dog look on his face. I startughing. I hope that


    is not his way of trying to convince her for another kid. I don¡¯t think it is gonna work. Iughed even


    harder when he realized that his sad look wasn¡¯t going to work. I swear these guys would keep us


    knocked up if it was up to them.


    Nymyra


    Well, this was not what I had nned for today. When Ember had shown up where Chris and I lived


    with one of her adorable pups and dropped the little solid white female in myp I was surprised. I gave


    Ember a hug and picked up the little pup. She is so cute. I named her cier. Her eyes reminded me of


    the color blue a cier can be. When they started wondering why Ember would give me one of her


    pups I saw the smile on Rye¡¯s face and I knew he knew something. I wasn¡¯t expecting that she had


    sensed I was pregnant. Shit, I didn¡¯t even know. Apparently, she could smell it. When Imyra pulled me


    into the bathroom. For some reason, I both wanted and didn¡¯t want to know if I was or not. It also drifted


    through my brain that Chris may not want this and consequentially no want me anymore. I think Imyra


    sensed my worry and told me that everything would be fine. I wasn¡¯t so sure. The few minutes it took to


    run the test were the longest of my life. Well there it was, the results, I am pregnant. I am sitting on the


    couch in the ce that I share with Chris. He had a room in the packhouse, but we wanted our own


    space. Dustin gave us one of therger cottages. cier is sitting by me on the couch with her head


    on my thigh. I think I am still in shock that I am pregnant. I have already called my mom to let her know.


    She was happy for me and like Imyra told me everything would be alright. I still had my doubts.


    ¡°Hey princess, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Chris asks.


    How do I tell him that I am waiting for him to tell me that he doesn¡¯t want this and that he¡¯s leaving?


    ¡°Please just tell me straight so all this stress can be over,¡± I say to him.


    He looks confused and sits there for a second. The next thing I know I am on my back on the couch.


    He is on top of me kissing me hard. He pulls back and looks me in the eyes.


    ¡°I am not going anywhere. We are doing this together.¡± He replies.


    I have no idea when the tears started but the next thing I know is that I amying on top of him


    sobbing. I don¡¯t cry. I am pretty sure this is all rted to being pregnant. He just lets mey there on


    him and cry into his chest and he rubs my back trying to calm me the fuck down.


    ¡°I am sorry. I just got scared.¡± I tell him.


    ¡°It¡¯s good, princess. I think all women are scared at first. Don¡¯t mention my sisters. They aren¡¯t


    included. Their men are fucking whipped. It¡¯s nauseating.¡± He replies.


    Iugh at this. It is true, especially when ites to Kaleb. I have never seen a guy more head over


    heels in love than him. It¡¯s sweet, and I think every girl wants that to an extent. Kni doesn¡¯t seem to


    mind. Well except when she is pregnant and he turns into a fucking overprotective mother hen. I


    thought she was gonna kill a few times when she was pregnant with the twins.


    ¡°Well, at least we know why Ember gave you a pup.¡± He says.


    I sit up and smile at him. I guess everything is going to be fine. Kni did tell Chris as we walked out


    that it had better be a girl. I have to agree. The ratio of boys to girls around here is greatly out of


    bnce.

 One - Hundred Seventeen: Pets Take 2

    One - Hundred Seventeen: Pets Take 2


    One - Hundred Seventeen: Pets Take 2


    Marcus


    I am staring down at four tiny animals. Where the fuck did these four little creaturese from? I


    literally walked into the rec room and Bryn is sitting there with her twin, Kni¡¯s twins, and the three


    toddlers. She does not seem bothered at all by the four baby animals now crawling around the room.


    ¡°What is the problem?¡± Dustin asks as he walks in.


    ¡°No real problem, just wonder where they came from,¡± I tell him.


    He looks at the four baby animals and stares. I think he is as perplexed as I am. We both look over to


    the other side of the rec room, and there is Phantom. He isying there like all this is normal. Ok, so in


    some way, weird shit like this is normal for this pack. However, finding four baby animals in our rec


    room is not normal.


    ¡°MYKENZIE AND KYLANI GET YOUR SEXY ASSES DOWN HERE NOW!¡± Dustin yells.


    They appear out of nowhere as normal. Now, this is normal even if I am still not used to it. We both


    stand there speechless because they are standing there in a couple of the tiniest bikinis I have seen.


    Ok, I have to admit these two have fucking amazing bodies. The sound of several people walking into


    the rec room knocked us out of our stupor. Jace, Seth, Peter, Kaleb, Ashton, Chris, And Tarlek walk


    into the rec room. It¡¯s good to see I am not the only one who¡¯s mind turns to mush at seeing these two


    in these bikinis. I think Seth, Peter, and even Jace (who is gay) brains are oozing out of their ears.


    ¡°What the fuck. We were having a quiet pool day.¡± Kni states.


    ¡°Yeah, why the fuck are you yelling at us?¡± Mykenzie asks.


    You can tell they are irritated. Dustin points at the baby animals and they nce over and then back at


    him. Seriously again like four baby animals here in the rec room is normal. Chris just smiles as he rolls


    his eyes.


    ¡°Who gets which one Phantom?¡± He asks.


    That great beast gets up and walks over like nothing. By this time Leah, Natalya, and Alexis have


    shown up. Imyra has also joined in the circus. We watch (except for Mykenzie and Kni, who have


    apparently returned to the pool) as Phantom picks up the baby snow leopard and drops it in Jordyns


    Well, apparently my child has a pet before he/she is even born. Phantom then walks out of the rec


    room. He is probably gonna goy by the pool with the girls. I watch as Leah snuggles the little bear


    cub to her.


    ¡°Are they immortal like the great beasts?¡± Kaleb asks.


    ¡°Yup,¡± Chris says.


    We all sit here and watch as all the baby animals y together. It was funny to watch the little wolf pup


    of Dominick¡¯s try to make friends with Jordyn¡¯s snow leopard cub. Then I got to wondering how are we


    gonna keep all these animals in line.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they will grow faster than normal, but Phantom is still the boss. Even the bear won¡¯t get as


    big as Phantom.¡± Chris states.


    Good at least someone will keep these animals in line. Dustin just rolls his eyes and mumbles


    something before he walks out. Kaleb pick¡¯s up Jordyn and her pet to take them to Kni. Actually, we


    take all the kids and their pets outside. Dustin has Dominick and Sterling (the pup is the same color as


    sterling silver. Dustin refused to call it silver). I roll my eyes as we get to the pool. The kids followed by


    the animals run to the pool where all the women have gathered.


    ¡°Damn it Kni get him out of the pool,¡± Dustin says.


    Phantom isying half-submerged in the shallow end of the pool. Oh great now we get to dehair the


    filter and refill this gigantic pool again. Phantom looks over at Dustin and stands up walking out of the


    pool. These beasts are absolutely unbelievable.


    ¡°If you even think about it I will drown you,¡± Kni says calmly.


    I look over to see Ashton and Jason about to pick up Mykenzie and Kni and toss them in the pool. I


    swear those two will never learn.


    ¡°Have you ever seen a bald wolf or bear?¡± Mykenzie asks.


    ¡°No,¡± Jason answers.


    ¡°Well, you are going to if you don¡¯t turn around and walk away now. You are blocking our sun you two


    fucking assholes.¡± Mykenzie exins.


    That stops them dead in their tracks. Iugh at them. I can tell they are seriously trying to decide if their


    idea is worth the threat. I of course know that it is not a threat, but I think they need to learn the hard


    way. I turn my head to say something to Seth whose brain apparently has totally leaked out his ears.


    He is just standing there staring at all the women. All of them have by now changed into their bikinis


    and are spread around the pool soaking up the sun. The other three are just asatose. I see


    Mitchell and Draydonughing at them. I do find it surprising that they don¡¯t have the same reaction,


    but then I remember those six have been around the girls for years. I guess they are more than used to


    the girls in their skimpy clothes. I take a seat by Leah who looks damn sexy in her bikini. The little bear


    cub is under her chair and looks up at me when I sit down.


    ¡°Are you gonna show him your bear?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Yeah, I want to talk to either Mykenzie or Kni to see if I can talk to him somehow,¡± I tell her.


    We all decide on a rxing day around the pool is what we all need. Sometimes the girls doe up


    with good ideas. I look around at the eclectic group we have. I never would have guessed that I would


    be part of a pack. There might be an interesting mix of supernatural beings in this group. Many would


    usually never befriend each other. I know it really has to do with these seven girls and their strange way


    to make even enemies be friends. I sit that and wonder if Ashton and Jason will have hair when


    we all wake up tomorrow. All I know is that I n to get pictures no matter what happens.


    Peter


    I am still getting used to seeing those five ginormous beasts when Phantom brings home four baby


    beasts. Although it was cute to see the kids with their new pets. Kaleb even smiled as Jordyn hugged


    the snow leopard cub. Everything was ok until Mykenzie and Kni popped up out of nowhere in tiny


    bikinis. I will be the first to admit that every woman here is ridiculously gorgeous and sexy. I have seen


    a few by the pool in their tiny bikinis. However, when those two were standing there in the rec room I


    am positive my brain short-circuited. FUCK ME! I got a full show of the entire chest piece and how it


    travels over their shoulders and merges into the full-back piece and then down their left legs. If those


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    two were four or five inches taller the modeling world would be in trouble. At least my brain wasn¡¯t the


    only one that short-circuited. I notice Seth, Dustin, Marcus, and even Jace¡¯s brains short-circuited.


    Kaleb, Chris, Tarlek, and Ashton apparently have seen this before so they are immune to it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry you four will get used to it after a while,¡± Donte tells me.


    ¡°Not so sure about that,¡± I say.


    As the four of us sit there and watch all these women it actually does start to get better. I think it was


    just a shock. I see Marcus shake his head and look towards Mykenzie and Kni. I guess Jason and


    Ashton have decided to take a chance that what they told them was a threat. I hope they enjoy being


    bald.

 One - Hundred Eighteen: Marks

    One - Hundred Eighteen: Marks


    One-Hundred Eighteen: Marks


    Alexis


    All of us women were currently down in the rec room with all the kids. All the men are having one of


    their ¡°meetings¡± at Marcus and Jason¡¯s ce. I guess really it¡¯s my ce too. I wonder when those


    guys will get a cue and realize that they are not being as sneaky as they think. It makes it tantly


    obvious when they congregate in one spot that they are up to something. They are being ridiculous.


    ¡°So how are we going to find this ck market ring?¡± I ask.


    I touch the mark on my wrist. Draydon¡¯s brother Haze gave it to me. We were best friends, so I was


    pissed and devastated when he was taken. How dare they take him. I gave him a mark as well. He has


    been missing now for 1500 years now. I know he isn¡¯t dead because he said that if he were to die, I


    would feel it threw the mark. I know he has to be in some cell being held like an animal or in someone¡¯s


    private collection. I really want to shut this ck market ring the fuck down.


    ¡°We need to find someone who knows the business that will help us.¡± Jailynn points out.


    Yeah, we all know that. I sat there thinking about who could possibly help us out with this issue. We


    have sessfully, over the years, been able to not associate with those assholes. Obviously, we knew


    people who got mixed up with that shit at one point. We had been sitting there for an hour now, talking


    about everything. If what Damian said was true and Asomday was destroying previously ces they


    had met at or stayed at, then we were not going to find out much but going to those ces. We did


    send a couple of the animals to see if they could pick up a scent or something¡ªanything to give us a


    hint as to where they might have disappeared to. So far, they had found nothing. They did catch a


    scent, but it led to another destroyed property. I started to think maybe one of us coulde up with


    something and try to get a hold of someone in the ring. If one of us acted like we were selling someone,


    but I knew as soon as anyone saw any one of us, they would know, and it would be over. We sure as


    hell can¡¯t send Seth or any of the guys. Not this time. Having them go with Chris thest time was


    brilliant, and angels are different from the people that are involved in shit like this. I would ask dad, but I


    really don¡¯t want him involved either. Besides, even if I asked him like it was just a question that I was


    interested in, he would get suspicious and probably start asking the guys, and then who the fuck knows


    what would happen. I am sure a veryrge fight between several people and Mykenzie and Kni


    would happen. Yeah, that is not a good idea. There is no one in the family we can ask because I know


    it would get back to the guys here and all hell would break loose. Not what we need right now.


    Den


    This is a fucking terrible idea. The guys are just finally trusting me and know I get this thrown at me.


    Mykenzie, Kni, and Bryn just poof showed up and scared the shit out of me. I really wish they could


    have given me a hint they were going to pop in.


    ¡°Den, we know you used to be involved with the ring,¡± Bryn says.


    ¡°We need your help to bring it down,¡± Kni says.


    Oh shit, seriously, they want to get back into that shady shit. I got out of it for a reason. It has been ten


    years since I was part of that shit. I got out when I found my mate. I wasn¡¯t going to put her or my future


    family at risk. Now they want me to jump back into it. Mykenzie exins what has gone down in thest


    few weeks. Well, fuck, that was not what I was expecting to hear. I am d they caught the bears.


    They deserve all the shit they get. The bastards fucked with the wrong pack. I was surprised to hear


    about the angel and the demon. Oh, I know Asmoday from my time being part of that life. I know for a


    fact he took over the whole operation about five years before I got out. I was fairly high in the ranks.


    ¡°I am not sure. If the guys find out about this and that you are involved, they are going to kill me.¡± I tell


    them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the guys. We will deal with them. They won¡¯t be mad at you; it''s our idea.¡± Kni


    says.


    ¡°Ok, let me make a few calls. I highly doubt that the two main holding facilities are the same. Asmoday


    made sure to move the stock around not to raise suspicion.¡± I exin.


    ¡°Cool. We just need the location. We don¡¯t necessarily need you to get involved again.¡± Mykenzie tells


    me.


    They leave, and I slump down into my chair. This is not what I want to do. I do still have contacts in the


    business. I really have no choice; it¡¯s not like I can tell them no. I might be scared of the guys, but I am


    terrified of them. I wonder if Chris has any idea what his sisters are up to. Fuck, Kaleb is going to rip my


    throat out, and Donte is going to help. They gave me 24 hours to make a few calls and then return.


    Hopefully, at least next time, they will give a warning that they are going to show. I pull out my secret


    book and cell phone. I flip through my contacts and dial the number. I know at least he¡¯ll answer. He is


    one of the few I still keep in contact with. We actually meet fairly frequently to talk and drink. He doesn¡¯t


    answer, so I leave a message. I know he will call back. Now it¡¯s just a waiting game till he returns my


    call.


    Kni


    I know we scared Den badly. I actually feel bad for doing it. He has actually been extremely helpful


    with all this shit. I know why he is hesitant to help us. The guys finally trust him, and he doesn¡¯t want to


    lose that trust. I get it, but he is the only one we could think of that has ess to that world. So we had


    no choice but to have him help us. Mykenzie, Alexis, and I are on our way to see Den. He called me


    earlier to let me know that he had heard back from his buddy, that still knows about everything.


    Apparently, this guy is not in it anymore but knows about the current locations and who is involved.


    Den says that the guys wanted to meet us to discuss everything. I told Den that we would meet


    him. I know Den is worried about the guys finding out and killing, but he has nothing to worry about.


    We can handle the guys. They are not going to be a problem. We just got Den¡¯s and were waiting for


    him in his office. Alexis was sitting in his chair while we were sitting on the sides of his desk. We were


    nice enough this time to let him know we were there. I turned as I heard the door open, and Den and


    his friend walked. Well, well, this is not who I was expecting.


    ¡°Well, look who it is. It¡¯s been awhile Storm.¡± Mykenzie says


    ¡°Why yes, it has,dies.¡± Storm replies with a huge smile on his face.


    Storm is a warlock that we have known for years. He has always been truthful with us, but then again,


    we can read minds, so really lying to us is stupid. Mykenzie had actually talked to him about three


    years ago when we started following the bears, asking him to keep an ear out for any information. That


    was thest time we talked to him. We tell him everything that has happened and what we are currently


    trying to do. He is all for taking the ring down.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± He asks Alexis.


    I look at her, and she is rubbing her wrist. Yeah, I knew about the marks, and I always felt terrible that


    we let that happen to Haze in the first ce. She exins about the mark and how they did it.


    ¡°We weren¡¯t mates or anything, but he is my best friend.¡¯ She tells him.


    ¡°You do realize you have a way to locate him, right?¡± He asks us.


    The four of us look at him like he has lost his fucking mind. He obviously realizes we have no idea what


    he is talking about. He exins that since Haze used one of his scales to make Alexis''s mark


    iridescent and used her power through one of his scales to mark him back, they are connected. The


    only issue is that he either needs to get near the fire, which is probably impossible since we are sure


    the ce where he is being held probably has shit installed to keep him from using his powers or


    shifting into his dragon.


    ¡°Or she needs to get a hot scale to touch her wrist. But the fire cannot be from another dragon. It has to


    be from a Phoenix because only a red Phoenix fire can send out the power. Way back at some point


    both dragons and phoenixes had amon ancestor. So that''s why the phoenix fire is the only one


    that will work. Good luck at finding a phoenix.¡± Storm says.


    The three of us look at each other and smile. Oh, that won¡¯t be a problem. We have unrestricted


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ess to a phoenix. Alright, Haze, we¡¯ll get you; bud, hang on a litter longer.. Oh, Asmoday, we are on


    your ass, you piece of shit.

 One - Hundred Nineteen: Phoenix Fire

    One - Hundred Neen: Phoenix Fire


    One-Hundred Neen: Phoenix Fire


    Myka


    This was not what I had expected when Mykenzie said that we needed to talk. I thought she meant us


    girls, but nope this talk included the guys too, which is weird. Usually, after they have hatched a n


    and started gathering information, they keep that shit far from the guys as possible. They know the


    guys are going to freak the fuck out. So I sat back to observe the epic cluster fuck that I knew was


    what the guys were thinking. I was waiting for the volcano to erupt.


    ¡°Are you fucking serious right now?¡± Ashton asked.


    ¡°Yup,¡± Kni answered.


    She wasn¡¯t even phased by his pissed-off tone. That¡¯s what I loved about those two; they never got


    rattled. They guys could throw a tantrum of epic proportions, and they would just sit there till the


    tantrum was done. Then I heard one of the guys let out a growl of frustration. I looked to see who it


    was, and it was Zak. That¡¯s when this talk turned deadly. Two very low and pissed growls were


    returned. They thought Zak was challenging them. Zak was surprised that they growled back.


    ¡°He was not challenging you. Sit your asses down.¡± Chrismanded.


    He had stood up to get between the three. Mykenzie and Kni stood up, facing him. The three of


    them stood there for what seemed like forever. I really thought something bad was going to happen.


    ¡°YOU THREE SIT YOUR ASSES DOWN NOW! LET YOUR SISTERS FINISH WHAT THEY WERE


    SAYING.¡± Aphrodite yelled.


    We all swung around to see a very pissed-off goddess standing there. The three of them sat down,


    pouting. They continued exining what Storm had told them about Draydon¡¯s younger brother and the


    ring. I could see Chris was not a fan of Storm. What they were saying was super interesting. When they


    got to the part about marks, I was surprised that Alexis had a mark that was not her mate. She


    exined that they had been best friends.


    ¡°He was the one that kept me from having multiple broken bones.¡± Alexis said.


    She exined things to Jason as if he would hate her for having a best friend. He didn¡¯t care. He made


    sure she knew that. What shocked me into silence was when they told me that only I could make the


    marks react to each other. Well, hell, what do I say to that? Of course, I am going to help. Let¡¯s do this!


    ke


    When our resident goddesses sat us all down and told us what they had been up to I was just as


    irritated with them as the rest of the guys were. Was I surprised? Not at all, but definitely pissed? I


    wanted to set that fucking vampire. What¡¯s his name, Derrick? Oh yeah, Den is on fire. I knew I


    couldn¡¯t really be pissed at him. They had gone to him, and it¡¯s not like he could tell them to fuck off.


    Very few people can get away with telling those two to fuck off and live. There were a total of ten guys


    that could tell them that and live. One was their brother, so he doesn¡¯t count. I have heard Chris


    numerous amount of times tell them to fuck off. That usually starts an argument, but that is nothing new


    with those three. The other guys had grown up with them and had been with them since the beginning.


    I was one of the lucky ones as well. The other one was definitely Kaleb and possibly Dustin. I had


    heard Kaleb tell Kni one night as she was arguing with Chris to shut up. All he got was a re and a


    very heavy bowl thrown at his head, which he dodged due to his werewolf speed. I have seen Dustin


    yell at the two of them several times, and they seem to do somewhat what he says. I have not actually


    heard him tell them to fuck off, but I am sure he could, and he would get away with it. The other five


    girls could get away with it, but there are two reasons for this: besides Leah and Jailynn, the other three


    are cousins, but Leah and Jailynn have grown up with them as well, so they also have the special


    privilege. All of us guys wanted to be pissed at Den, but we couldn¡¯t be. When Zak let out that growl


    of frustration and Mykenzie and Kni thought it was a challenge, the room went dead silent. When


    Chris stood up, and the three of them faced each other, I thought everyone was going to shit their


    pants. I could feel the fear rolling off of all of them in waves. What scared me was Aphrodite decided to


    use her mom''s tone and put the triplets in their ce. Which, by the way, doesn¡¯t happen often. She


    honestly will either ignore them or let them fight it out. I sat there speechless when they exined what


    Storm had told them. I knew Chris hated the guy. I thought he was shady as hell. The girls trusted him,


    and he has always been honest with them. Then again, if you aren¡¯t, they will know. What grabbed my


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    attention was when they exined how we could possibly locate Haze. I looked at Alexis. I was


    unaware that those two had done that. I knew they were best friends and that he had saved her from


    multiple injuries when they were younger. I was definitely on board to find Haze as long as Alexis was. I


    am sure she was more than that.


    ¡°So when do we do this?¡± I asked.


    ¡°We can do it tomorrow night?¡± Myka answers with a smile.


    I really love this girl. She is almost too sweet to be around these other girls, even if I will never admit


    that to the others. Although I am sure, Mykenzie and Kni may have heard my thoughts just from the


    snotty look that I am now receiving. I just throw them one of my panty-dropping smiles, which appears


    with those two, but doesn¡¯t have the effect it normally would on women. Oh well, I just want to find my


    brother.


    Dustin


    While I was all for helping to find Draydon¡¯s brother, I still wasn¡¯t sure how I liked this idea. I understood


    the basic idea of it, but I also didn¡¯t want Alexis to get hurt. I mean, Myka was going to set fire to


    Alexis¡¯s wrist purposely. That seemed a tad wrong to me. Here we were outside again at night around


    the fire pit. I watched as Myka stood up and walked towards Alexis. Mykenzie got a fire started in the


    fire pit because as soon as Myka blew some fire onto Alexis¡¯s wrist, she was going to stick into the


    fire in the pit. Their blue fire. Again why did I find this whole idea to be terrible?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; the blue fire won¡¯t hurt Alexis. Remember, she is rted to them. Same blood, so it


    protects her.¡± Tarlek exins.


    That made me feel slightly better. I still had a weird feeling something bad was going to happen. Not


    sure what, but something. We all sat there watching Myka and Alexis do their thing. It was actually


    cool. I watched Myka form a small me in her hand. Still unbelievably that my fiance can do shit


    like this. I stare at her in awe of her powers. It still amazes me that she is mine. As soon as the fire hit


    Alexis¡¯s wrist, she dunked it in the fire, and I saw Mykenzie, Kni, and Myka¡¯s eyes start to glow.


    Alexis removed her wrist from the fire, and there was no damage from the fire. I looked over at Jason,


    and I saw him release the breath he was holding.


    ¡°Well?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I can feel him and feel his power.¡± Kni answers.


    ¡°Get a location yet?¡± Draydon asks.


    ¡°Nope, but I think we can get at least an area where he possibly might be,¡± Mykenzie says.


    Well, that¡¯s good. I tell them that we can send the animals to scout the area. I can tell they want to go,


    but I need them here in case. The fire suddenly zed, and a loud screech was heard. See, I knew


    something bad was going to happen. What surprised me was that neither of the girls or Chris seemed


    concerned. The fire calms down, and Persephone is standing there with a tall red-headed guy.


    ¡°You had better-brought sweets,¡± Mykenzie says nonchntly.


    Persephone lifts up tworge bags. I love this woman and the fact that she can bake such delicious


    treats. I am still unsure of the man. I watch as Chris walks up and gives him a hug.


    ¡°Everyone, this is Franco. He is a Phoenix.¡± Chris says.


    Well, that was not what I was expecting. So something did happen, but I guess it wasn¡¯t bad. I wonder


    what this guy is going to have to say.

 One - Hundred Twenty: Quiet Time

    One - Hundred Twenty: Quiet Time


    One-Hundred Twenty: Quiet Time


    Daniy


    It had been quiet for thest two months. The only excitement was when the animals finally narrowed


    down the area where Haze might be. Like normal, they came to Mykenzie and Kni first. Those two


    took off for two days. We, of course, followed. We didn¡¯t find Haze, but we did find a previous location


    that looked like it had been used recently. We also found hunters. They thought we were witches, and a


    fight broke out. I have to give the hunters credit. They put up a good fight, but they had no idea who


    they were really up against. In the end, we ended up capturing two of the hunters, and well, let''s just


    say there wasn¡¯t enough left of the other eleven to bury. That is where we are right now¡ªgetting


    cleaned up by mom and yelled at by the guys. Seriously, so what if Alexis has a sprained ankle? She


    always sprains her ankle when we get in a fight. Have they not paid attention to how clumsy she is?


    Both Leah and I have sprained our wrists, and I have a long cut from my shoulder to my hip. Mom had


    to ce a few stitches in the middle of it. Jailynn and Bryn are limping, and Bryn also had to have a few


    stitches.


    ¡°If this cut ruins my tattoo, someone is gonna die,¡± Kni announces.


    ¡°You¡¯re kidding, right? You have a gash down your side and are worried about your fucking tattoo?¡±


    Kaled exims.


    This actually makes meugh. Of course, they would be more concerned about their tattoos than


    wounds. I wonder if they got my tattoos? Bastards. I try to look, but Mom hits me on the back of the


    head. At the moment, Chris and Myka are tending to Mykenzie and Kni. They both got a few cuts


    along with their wings. The blood in their wings is highly poisonous. Chris, Imyra, Rye, and Myka are


    the only ones who won¡¯t be affected if theye in contact with it. Marcus is pissed, and I guess he


    has the right to be. Leah is pregnant. I think that is why Mykenzie and Kni are as bad as they are.


    They made sure to keep themselves in between the hunters and Leah. So out of all of us, Leah is


    actually barely hurt. I think she may have a few bruises.


    ¡°Marcus, I am fine. I might have a few bruises. Imyra has already checked me, and the baby is fine.¡±


    Leah tells him.


    He grumbles something and ces his hand on her belly. I start tough until mom tugs on the stitches


    a little harder than needed. I give her a dirty look, and I get a smack on the back of my head. I turn


    around and look forward, which means I am looking at Nate. Who is, by the way, not happy at the


    moment? I give him a sweet smile, but apparently, right now, that is not working. I have a feeling that


    we will be having a talkter. Chris is standing there, giving his sisters the stink eye. I startughing


    because they are ignoring him. I have a feeling that all of us are going to get a talkter from these


    men.


    ¡°At least we caught two of them.¡± Mykenziements.


    This earns her a re from every one of the guys. She, of course, like normal, ignores them


    had no idea that he would be showing up and giving me a lecture.


    Jason


    What the ever-loving hell were these girls thinking? They should have said something to us, and we


    could have checked out the location. Of course, that obviously makes way too much sense to these


    women. Nope, they have to do this on their own. Then out of everything, they decide to fight with some


    hunters. I just want to smack them all and would if I knew they wouldn¡¯t hit back even if they caught a


    couple of the hunters.


    ¡°You are grounded to the bed or couch until your ankle heals. Stay in the house.¡± I tell Alexis.


    ¡°Seriously, I am not staying in the house all the time. You do realize that I can move around without


    walking, right?¡± She asks me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t care,¡± I tell her.


    I don¡¯t really know how well my threat is going to work. I really hope she listens. I know she wants to


    find Haze, but I also need her not to hurt either. She looks at me, and I give her a stern look. She drops


    her head and lets out a sigh. I hope that means no more running off and getting into fights. This woman


    is going to send me to an early grave.


    Marcus


    I have half a mind to sedate all seven of these girls so they stay put and not wander off. Thankfully


    Leah is not hurt besides a few ces that are going to turn into bruises tomorrow. I guess I have to


    thank Mykenzie and Kni for protecting her when shit hit the fan. I really do wish that they would not


    have gone searching themselves, and I can guess all the other guys with the same. I thought Kaleb


    was going to throw Kni over his shoulder when shemented about her tattoo. Not that I am


    surprised.


    ¡°Hey baby, I am sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to worry you.¡± Leah tells me.


    ¡°I know, princess, but it did. I know the fight wasn¡¯t nned, but shit Leah I was so worried.¡± I exin.


    ¡°Well, both of us are ok. I am pretty sure that we have all decided that if we find another location that,


    we are going to let a few of you guys deal with it.¡± She says to me.


    We most certainly will be dealing with it. I am definitely going to talk to Chris to see if there is some way


    we can get those beasts not to run to the girls. That seems to be the main problem here.


    Brighton


    It¡¯s been three days since the girls returned from trying to find Haze and the fight. We have yet to talk to


    the hunters. Honestly, I would rather just leave them down there to rot or kill them. Hunters usually


    never have anything helpful to say. Currently, the girls are all resting and recovering from their little


    encounter while we are all here in Marcus¡¯s house talking. I am just d that Nata was not with


    them. I am somewhat surprised she wasn¡¯t; I know she can more than handle herself. Plus, I know


    Mykenzie and Kni would never let anything happen to her.


    ¡°Is there any way we can make sure those animals don¡¯t go straight to the girls?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Unfortunately no. They will go straight to them every time.¡± Chris said.


    Well crap, then we need to find another way to locate this guy. I don¡¯t want another encounter like the


    they won¡¯t be helpful.


    ¡°What about asking that warlock?¡± I ask.


    The room goes dead silent. Well, shit, maybe I should have kept my mouth shut. That makes me slide


    down in my chair. I hear Chris let out a sigh.


    ¡°I was thinking the same thing. I really don¡¯t like the guy, but I think he might be able to help,¡± Chris


    admits.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    That is not what I thought he was going to say. I know that he hates him and thinks he is shady as hell.


    I don¡¯t know any witches or warlocks.


    ¡°I actually know a warlock that I trust. I am not sure he knows much about the ck market, but I can


    see if he can help.¡± Chris admits.


    Well, that is not what I thought he would say. I am not surprised that he knows a warlock. These three


    seem to know pretty much everyone in the supernatural world. We decide to let Chris talk to his friend


    and see what the guy says. As long as it keeps those girls from running all over everywhere then I


    could care less who helps us.

 One -Hundred Twenty - One: Locations

    One -Hundred Twenty - One: Locations


    One-Hundred Twenty-One: Locations


    Asmoday


    I had no choice but to get rid of Damian. I felt terrible doing it since he has been loyal to us for so long.


    They had already caught the other two bears so I knew it was a matter of time before they got Damian.


    I was right; they now have all three. I have no idea how they counteracted the poison. I am going to


    guess that Imyra had something that kept the poison from killing him. I know they have been searching


    for the two of us. We have destroyed most of the locations where we previously met at. I have even


    destroyed a few of the ces where I used to hold my merchandise. Luckily, I have two remote


    locations where I was able to move all my merchandise. These happen to be the main ces we work


    out of. We came close a few weeks ago when they showed up at thest main location. We had just


    cleared out a day before when the seven of them showed up. I had no idea hunters were around.


    Luckily, they took care of them. I watched the fight. I always loved watching the girls fight. They are


    amazing; they didn¡¯t even need to use any of their powers which I wouldn¡¯t give to be able to catch one


    of them. The amount of money I could make from one of them is unimaginable. But the risk is not worth


    the money. I might be a demon, but any one of those girls is more than capable of ending my life.


    ¡°So they send a couple of the guys up to heaven asking around for me,¡± Vepar says.


    She has just walked into the room. That is not surprising. I wonder who they sent? I have a feeling it


    was Chris. Those angels have always had a thing for that boy. I wonder which of the other two went? I


    know it wasn¡¯t Tarlek, those angels hate him, and he hates them.


    ¡°They sent one of the wolves and a human,¡± Vepar tells me.


    Well, that¡¯s an interesting bit of information. I can guarantee that Chris took them. They didn¡¯t get much


    information. Vepar hasn¡¯t talked to anyone there for months. Last, any of them knew we were in


    France. We haven''t been to France in eight months.


    ¡°What kind of information did they get? Who told you?¡± I asked.


    ¡°They got very little and Reggie sent a message.¡± She exins.


    Good, I always did like Reggie. Just good enough not to get kicked output bad enough to help. The fact


    that he is Vepar¡¯s distant rtive somehow also helps. That means that they still have no idea where


    we are. I know those great beasts are still sniffing around. That¡¯s how they got so closest time. I bet


    they will try again. I know they finally figured out that Araya is a Nephilim, but they still have no idea


    that she is our daughter. I am thankful for that.


    Chris


    I have not been here in a long time. When we talk, it is usually over the phone, so no one sees us. We


    text fairly regrly but haven¡¯t seen each other in years. Rye is here too. The three of us are the best


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    of friends. The fact that he is Rye¡¯s cousin helped. The two of us are sitting here in the darkest corner


    of this biker bar. We are waiting for the warlock I know to show.


    ¡°Please tell me that your sisters know about this,¡± Nigel says.


    ¡°No, they don¡¯t, and don¡¯t worry, I will deal with them if they find out. Besides, you know they like you.¡± I


    tell him.


    He sits down and shoots us one of his cocky smiles. He ces a couple of drinks down on the table for


    us. Ahh, my favourite; I swear it¡¯s like he knows us.


    ¡°So how have you two been?¡± He asks.


    I will start by exining everything that has happened in thest three years. I tell him about the plots


    and the pack. I even tell him about how everything has been turned over to my sisters and me. He is


    not surprised.


    ¡°I would have loved to have been there when they were told that they are now the bosses.¡± Heughs.


    ¡°They told Uncle Zeus, Uncle Poseidon, and Uncle Hades for fuck off,¡± I tell him.


    The three of usugh. Only my sisters could get away with shit like that.


    ¡°We need your help,¡± Rye says.


    I told him about Asmoday and Vepar. I exined what happened a few weeks ago with the hunters.


    Yeah, I expected the pissed-off look. He hates hunters as much as we do. He also hates when the girls


    get into fights as much as we do.


    ¡°So you caught those three assholes. Good, I never did like them.¡± Nigelments.


    ¡°So what do you need from me?¡± He asks.


    ¡°We need a way to sniff around without using the animals. They automatically go back to my sisters;


    that¡¯s why they ended up running into the hunters.¡± I tell him.


    He leans back in his chair, and I can see the wheels turning in his head. This is why I like Nigel so


    much. He doesn¡¯t jump into things. He thinks about them and has a n a, b, c, and d before going in.


    ¡°Give me a week to get some shit together. I definitely have ways. However, I want your sisters to know


    what is going on. They may love me, but I still don¡¯t want them pissed at me.¡± He says.


    I told him it was no problem and that I would tell them what was happening. He nods his head. We


    hang out there for a few more hours, talking about shit and getting drunk. I stumble my way into the


    house. Nymyra is sitting on the couch reading something.


    ¡°Just a heads up, your sisters are pissed. They have been looking for the two of you. They know you


    and Rye were up to something when they tried talking to you, and you had them blocked.¡± She tells me


    without looking up.


    I cringe at this. I knew they would be pissed, but I needed to talk to Nigel alone with Rye. I will deal with


    them tomorrow.


    Rye


    Thank god for Aunt Imyra, or I might be dead right now. I am also thankful for Kaleb and Reecie.


    Nymyra told Chrisst night that Mykenzie and Kni were pissed. Pissed was an understatement.


    They were beyond pissed. We were sitting in our normal meeting ce when they showed up. Marcus


    now has no front door on the house. We were sitting there when the door literally blew up, and they


    walked in. I think we all had a feeling something bad was going to happen when the entire house


    started glowing red. I haven¡¯t seen them glow that red in a while. When their eyes locked on Chris and


    me, I knew we were in deep shit. That is where Kaleb and Reecie came in. They were just about to us


    when they grabbed each one of the girls and held them back. Bryn and the rest showed up not long


    after. Byron just stood there with an " I told you " look on her face. Chris and I quickly started exining


    that we had met with Nigel and that he wanted to help. We didn¡¯t tell them exactly why we wanted his


    help. They finally calmed down, but I could tell they were still angry. Kaleb and Reecie were able to


    convince them to go back to the packhouse.


    ¡°Ok, so what is the real reason to ask Nigel for help?¡± Tyrell asks.


    ¡°We want a way to sniff around without using the animals.¡± I answered.


    They all nod. They understand. The animals are extremely helpful, but they really only answer the girls.


    So anything they find gets told to the girls first, then to us¡ªfor example, the incident with the hunters. I


    tell them that we should be hearing something from him soon.


    ¡°Is he trustworthy?¡± Dustin asks.


    ¡°Yes, I trust him with my life. Plus he is my cousin.¡± I tell him.


    This earns me a look. I exin that Nigel¡¯s mom is my mother''s sister and his father is a warlock. I


    exin that he also knows the ck market inside and out.


    ¡°Many of the ck market guys used toe to him for ways to conceal their ces. His father was


    killed 16 years ago.¡± I tell them.


    ¡°Is it possible that his father was the warlock that kidnapped both Araya and Einyn?¡± Tye asks.


    That shuts me up quick. That is an interesting thought. I have no idea, but it is a strange coincidence


    that that warlock was killed around the same time. I guess it is a possibility. I need to talk to my aunt. I


    hate to talk to her about this. It broke her heart when his body was found by a couple of the guards. I


    look at Chris, and he is thinking the same thing. I am so dreading this conversation.

 One - Hundred Twenty - Two: Warlock

    One - Hundred Twenty - Two: Warlock


    One-Hundred Twenty-Two: Warlock


    Dimitri


    We are waiting for Nigel to get his ass here. When I say we, I mean the girls too. After the little episode


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    a week ago, we had a meeting. We have all agreed that from here on out, we all work together. This


    also means that the girls can¡¯t go off and pull shit, either. Rye dide and talk to his aunt. Chris and I


    were there with him. As it turns out, the warlock that took Araya and Einyn was not Nigel¡¯s dad but his


    uncle. We still have no idea where Nigel¡¯s dad is. I do know for a fact he is not dead. I have a feeling


    that he is mixed up in that damn ring. I rub my temples. I am starting to feel like Zeus and have to very


    strongly keep myself from releasing Mykenzie and Kni and telling them to have fun. I just want all


    this shit to end. Nigel finally struts in and takes a seat. I give a light chuckle. I can see Nymyra, Natalya,


    and Myka¡¯s eyes go wide when they see Nigel. The other seven just roll their eyes. Mykenzie and


    Kni don¡¯t even bother and keep eating their fries.


    ¡°Ladies I thought you might need this,¡± Nigel says.


    He hands out coffee to the girls, and Kni raises an eyebrow as she takes the coffee. Nigel isn¡¯t


    stupid. He knows how to get on their good side. The other three are still staring. This guy is crazy, and I


    know why the girls can¡¯t speak. Nigel is not what anyone expects from what everybody thinks a fae or


    warlock should look like. Nigel is a contradiction in terms of 6¡¯10¡± with waist-long tinum blonde hair


    and smokey grey eyes. He is covered in tattoos and looks like he should be in a biker gang (he isn''t in


    a biker gang) and riding a Harley, which is what has. He is a motorcycle guy through and through. I can


    tell the guys are nervous around him.


    ¡°Draydon finally crawled out of your cave I see.¡± Nigelments.


    ¡°Still a dickhead, I see,¡± Draydon replies.


    These two have never been friends. They have tolerated each other. Barely. I can see them sizing each


    other up. They really are evenly matched for each other. I am just getting ready to break this up when a


    very low growl is heard. They both back off and sit down. They might be evenly matched for each other,


    but they are no match for either Mykenzie or Kni. It was Mykenzie that gave that warning growl.


    ¡°Ok let¡¯s get down to business,¡± Donte says.


    Alexises walking through at that time and almost faces-nts on the floor. I am going to assume


    that one of the girls saved her since no one was around, and tacos were almost wasted. The food is


    ced on the table, and everyone getsfortable. The girls give onest warning growl, and we start


    talking.


    Donte


    As predicted, the girls were unhappy when Nigel told them why he was asked to help in the first ce. I


    guess Chris and Rye forgot to tell them that we want an alternate way to find the location beside the


    animals. That started a fight between the triplets.


    ¡°You seven came back bruised, cut, and scraped up. I am still surprised there were no broken bones.


    We need you not to go off half pissed looking for Asmoday and Vepar. Yes, we know the hunters were


    not nned, but for fuck sake, we need something that they won¡¯t seeing.¡± Ashton says.


    ¡°Those damn animals are so fucking huge that they know they are there. I have no doubt they know


    that animals are there before they can get back and let you two know. We need a less obvious spy.¡±


    Brandon says.


    ¡°We can spy¡­.¡± Kni starts.


    ¡°ABSO-FUCKING-LUTLEY NOT.¡± Many of us yell at the same time.


    Nigel breaks out in hystericalughter at this. Both of them sit there and pout when they get told this.


    Why do I have a feeling that they are going to throw a tantrum for a while? I have a feeling many of us


    will be getting the cold shoulder. I sit there and keep my opinions to myself. Nigel calms himself down


    and starts exining what he has in mind. Well, damn, those are fantastic ideas.


    ¡°I also know many on the inside, and I am still granted ess into some of the locations,¡± Nigel tells us.


    This perks the girls right up, and a very evil smile breaks out on their faces. I know those smiles. I shot


    Chris a look, and he gave his sisters a look. Nigel looks at them and tells them no. If he is going to go


    in, he has to do it by himself. He exins how things are going to go. I think this is a fantastic n. A


    littleter on, I take him over to Marcus¡¯s ce and tell Nigel how we have a ton of high-tech things he


    might be able to use. This sparks his interest. Nigel has always been into tech shit. So I figured letting


    him get to know Marcus, Jason, Jace, and Zak better would be good. Maybe they can send him in with


    some type of microphone or something. I don¡¯t hang around long. I don¡¯t understand any of their tech


    talks. I walk into the packhouse to find my beautiful wife and twins in the kitchen. I take my daughter


    from Bryn and tickle her. She squeaks out augh, and it makes me smile. They are getting so big. I


    am excited to see what powers they might develop as they age. So far, they have not shown any


    development of powers yet. Poor Kaleb, Jordyn¡¯s powers are popping up every day. Not that I am


    surprised. I have no doubt that the twins will probably start revealing their powers soon too. I think that


    the meeting went well. I really think Nigel can help.


    Mitchell


    I like how the guys think that they can stop the girls from spying or going and looking for Asmoday and


    Vepar. I agree with them that they don¡¯t need to be running off and searching when so many of us will


    help. I think we finally got that through their brains today. Minus the brief possibility of a fight between


    Draydon and Nigel, everything went well. I don¡¯t know Nigel that well, but I have no real issue with the


    guy. I still think that it is funny that tworge men back off when two small women just growl. Now


    granted, those two small women are dangerous beyond belief. We all decided after yesterday that it


    would be a good idea to have a nice rxing day. So we are all currently hanging out by the pool. All


    three bar - b - ques are fired up and in use. The kids are in the pool.


    ¡°You can stop eyeballing him. She told him to stay out of the pool.¡± I tell Dustin.


    ¡°I had to rece the fucking filter. I am not sure if the guy believed the lie I told him as to why we


    needed it reced.¡± He says.


    I look towards the pool when I hear squealing and see that Araya has one of Kni¡¯s twins, and he is


    having fun being set down into the water. They are getting big fast. It¡¯s interesting how much Kaycen


    looks like Kaleb except for the eyes. Those are all Kni. Dimitrus I really thought, was going to look a


    lot like Chris, considering he has the same hair and eye colour. His eyes are starting to darken just a


    tad, and I can see more of a mix of Kyani and Kaleb in him. It¡¯s Jordyn that I worry about. She is really


    starting to look a lot like Kni, but I can see a veryrge part of Aphrodite in her too. She is going to


    have the boys after her as she grows up. Well, if they can get past Dominick. We all still find it weird


    that it became apparent that they are mates at such an early age. Ember finally gifted herst pup. I


    was not really surprised about who she gave it to. It was gifted to Dustin and Myka¡¯s only girl Mariah.


    That pup never leaves that little girl¡¯s side. I think Dustin likes that. I have a feeling that he thinks that


    she will keep the boys away when Mariah gets older. I know that all of us guys are having a talk


    tomorrow. Chris said he needed to let us know something. I have a bad feeling it has something to do


    with his sisters. I also have a feeling that no one is going to like what he has to say.

 One - Hundred Twenty - Three: Underworld

    One - Hundred Twenty - Three: Underworld


    One-Hundred Twenty-Three: Underworld


    Chris


    I know they are not going to like what I have to tell them. This is not something I am asking them to let


    my sisters do. I am telling them that they are doing this. They are the only two that can do this. I guess


    Alexis could, but I don¡¯t think they would tell her anything. They are not afraid of her like they are my


    sisters. Even if her father is Hades. I wait until they are all here, and they all take their regr seats.


    Yes, we have had enough meetings that we all have our regr seats. It¡¯s quite sad and way too


    predictable. I took a deep breath and shot a look at Rye.


    ¡°Ok, a few of us visited the angels a couple of weeks ago. Now it¡¯s time that we visit the underworld.¡± I


    tell them.


    ¡°You are not whoring me out to demons.¡± Seth states.


    That wins a fewughs. He is still hurt about that. Most guys would have been eating that shit up. I am


    so used to it that it no longer bothers me. The first few times I went I felt very objectified. Now it¡¯s just


    irritating.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Seth none of us will be going,¡± I say.


    ¡°Why do I have a feeling we are not going to like who you are about to tell us? Who is going?¡± Nate


    asks.


    ¡°You¡¯re not.¡± I reply.


    ¡°My sisters will be going. They are the only two that can.¡± I say.


    No reason to beat around the bush. I heard several growls and saw an orange mee from ke.


    Yeah, I knew they wouldn¡¯t be thrilled with this revtion. It is what it is. I guess I could go but they


    aren¡¯t as afraid of me as they are my sisters. This is just the truth. I look around the room, and


    everyone looks pissed off.


    ¡°Sorry, but they are the only ones that can get anyone to say anything. This is just how it is.¡± I tell them.


    I know that they all know this. They aren¡¯t happy, but they know this is the only way. I just hope they let


    Uncle Hades know that they areing. If not, it won¡¯t take long for him to hear about it. My sisters like


    to make an entrance, so I am sure they will pull something dramatic.


    Mykenzie


    Oh, the underworld, what a lovely ce. Lovely ce if you like depressing shit. We had just got here.


    Regardless of what our asshat of a brother thinks, we did not make any grand entrance. We are just


    walking around minding our own business. We haven¡¯t even started asking around yet. We just want to


    observe. We know who knew Asmoday and who he was friends with. We casually walk, drink our


    coffee, and eat breakfast sandwiches. We sit on a rock and watch everyone do whatever it is they are


    doing.


    ¡°You know I love it when you two visit.¡± Uncle Hades says.


    We turn to him and give him our most sweet and most innocent smiles. He is definitely our favourite.


    When the others were trying to make us into what they thought a goddess should be, he was telling


    them to leave us alone. He would tell them that everything they were doing would make the two of us


    go in the opposite direction they wanted. They should have listened to him. They wanted cute little


    sweet girlie girls. They got tattooed, body piercings, and a fuck you attitude. Heughed at the others


    when they asked what happened.


    __FLASHBACK__


    Why? All we did was show them how a goddess is supposed to act. Just like their mother and the other


    goddesses here. What did we do wrong? - Zeus


    You tried too hard. That is not who those two are, and you all know it. They never wanted all this. You


    pushed them the way you wanted, and it blew up in your face. I told you years ago let them be, but


    none of you listened. - Hades


    We just stood there why Uncle Hades took our side after they saw all of our tattoos and piercings. Not


    that we care about their opinions. They also didn¡¯t like our newly dyed hair. Again we don¡¯t care.


    You should''ve have listened to Uncle Hades. - Kni


    We left them to wallow in self-pity. We really didn¡¯t care.


    __FLASHBACK FINISHED__


    ¡°We thought it was time for a visit since it¡¯s been a while,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°UMMM HMMM, like I buy that bullshit. I don¡¯t care; just don¡¯t kill anyone.¡± He says and leaves.


    I wasn¡¯t really worried that he would try and stop us. He never cares as long as we don¡¯t kill, maim, or


    destroy anything. I have no doubt he knows the real reason we are here.


    Kni


    We have been down here now for a few hours. So far, all we have done is talk to some we already


    knew. We are really just trying to see what gossip is floating around. No one realised that down here,


    everyone loves to gossip about everyone else. Most of it, just like most gossip, is a bunch of bullshit.


    We kept walking around like we were just visiting. I was talking to a demon when I caught part of a


    conversation. They were talking about a guy that deals in the supernatural ck market. Well, now it


    isn¡¯t that interesting. I keep talking, but I make sure to listen to what is being said. They never did say a


    name, but I knew it had to be about Asmoday or one of his cohorts. I have no doubt that he is not the


    only demon who deals in the ck market. I send the conversation to Mykenzie. I continue on my way


    when I hear.


    ¡°I wonder if we could grab one of the dragons?¡±


    ¡°We would have to get them when they are off the pack¡¯s territory.¡±


    So they want a dragon. Well, this is an interesting tidbit of information. Again I sent what I overheard to


    Mykenzie. She tells me toe to find her. Apparently, she has found a demon that knows Asmoday. I


    hurry to find her. When I got there, I saw the demon; I didn¡¯t recognize her. Yes, there are female


    demons. I walk over to them, and she nods her head in respect. She starts to tell us what she knows.


    She really doesn¡¯t know much, and Asmoday hasn¡¯t been around here in years. She recently heard


    that he was on an ind but didn¡¯t know where the ind was. Have to let Nigel know that there is an


    ind involved. That might make what he is doing easier. The three of us have been talking for about


    an hour. We finally went and found somewherefortable to sit.


    - We can¡¯t find Jordyn or Xaydyn - Myka


    - Kaleb is losing his shit. Reecie is too, but trying not to show it - Myka.


    Oh seriously, where did those two disappear to? Wait, if those two are MIA, where is Dominick?


    - Where is Dominick - Mykenzie


    - Throwing arger-than-life temper tantrum. That¡¯s how we figured out they were not here - Myka.


    Well, that makes sense. I can only imagine the epic tantrum that boy is throwing, not being able to find


    my daughter. I look at Mykenzie, and she shrugs her shoulders. What are we supposed to do?


    ¡°Who are those two?¡± The demon asks.


    I turn around. Ok, new power found. They''re walking towards us are the two missing toddlers. Xaydyn


    lets out a shriek and starts running towards Mykenzie. I pick up Jordyn and give her a look. She tries to


    give me an innocent look.


    ¡°Your daddy is losing his shit because you disappeared,¡± I tell her.


    A very sad look crosses her face. Sheys her head on my shoulder. I hear a booming voice, and then


    Uncle Hades appears.


    ¡°Why are there two random children wandering around down here?¡± He asks loudly.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°These two came looking for us. Apparently, a new power has surfaced.¡± I tell him.


    He looks at his niece and nephew and tells them this is no ce for kids. Seriously, it¡¯s no ce for


    fucking anyone. We say goodbye to the demon and Uncle Hades and head home with wayward


    toddlers. This should be a fun situation to defuse.

 One - Hundred Twenty - Four: Restrictions

    One - Hundred Twenty - Four: Restrictions


    One-Hundred Twenty-Four: Restrictions


    Dustin


    Good god, I thought this entire pack was going to implode when Jordyn and Xaydyn disappeared. We


    didn¡¯t realize it at first, and to be honest, we had no idea how long they had been gone. Our first clue


    was when an ear-piercing screaming started in the middle of a very important business call that I was


    taking in my office at home. I quickly ended the call and started running down the stairs. The screaming


    and crying got louder as I got to the kitchen. By the time I got to the kitchen, I had found Dominick


    having a meltdown of epic proportions. What in the hell is the problem? He tried to push his way past


    me, but I picked him up. Well, that is definitely not what he wanted. He started hitting me so I would put


    him down. Mykaes running frantically into the kitchen.


    ¡°What is wrong with him?¡± She asks me.


    ¡°I have no idea. I was in my office on the phone when this started.¡± I tell her.


    She tries to take him from me, but he wants nothing to do with her. Peter and Xione walking in at


    that moment. They are shocked to see him having such a meltdown.


    ¡°Where are Jordyn and Xaydyn¡± Seth asks as he drinks his soda.


    I look around, and that¡¯s when it hits me. Neither of the other two is here. That¡¯s weird, and I bet that is


    the reason behind the epic meltdown. I start mind-linking people to see if anyone has seen the other


    two. No one has. Well, shit, I am trying to avoid sending this mind link. I text Reecie instead to ask, but


    he hasn¡¯t seen them either. He thought they were with Dominick in the rec room. Not five minutester,


    both Reecie and Kaleb show up. Great, this is not what I want to do right now. Dominick still has his


    meltdown.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Reecie asks.


    ¡°We are not sure, but Jordyn and Xaydyn are nowhere to be found,¡± I exin.


    Three seconds is all it took for my best friend to lose his shit. Great, now I have two people having epic


    meltdowns. Back down to the rec room, we try to figure out where they could be. Myka asks


    Dominick, but all he does is the point at the ground. Not helpful. Myka lets Mykenzie and Kni


    know what is going on. About an hourter, both girls walk in with the two errant toddlers in their arms.


    Well, it seems that Jordyn and Xaydyn had a new ability arise. I think it is time to put a few restrictions


    on these two until they get old enough to use and control their powers and abilities appropriately. I don¡¯t


    need my pack imploding or several people having epic meltdowns.


    Reecie


    I was just as panicked as Kaleb when I found out Xaydyn had gone missing. I just am better at hiding it.


    I had a feeling that they went looking for someone. I know Dominick got left behind because the other


    two probably couldn¡¯t figure out how to bring him along. I have never seen a child have a meltdown like


    that. I was impressed. I was not surprised when Mykenzie and Kni came back carrying the two


    toddlers. Now that everything has calmed down and Kaleb is breathing normally again, it is time to


    have a very serious talk. I look at both of them. Kaleb has not put Jordyn down or let her out of his sight


    since Kni came back with her. At least Dominick stopped screaming.


    ¡°Ok, we should probably do something so that these two can¡¯t leave a certain area, say the pack


    territory,¡± I tell Mykenzie.


    ¡°Yeah, we were thinking that as soon as we saw them in the underworld,¡± Kni replies.


    ¡°Should we do something to help curb their powers as well?¡± Dustin asks.


    ¡°No, right now, while they are powerful, they can only do small stuff and nothing that is that strong. As


    they grow, they will get more powerful, and as that happens, we will teach them when and how to use


    and control them.¡± Mykenzie says.


    I am just d that they agree to put some travel restrictions on these two. I know they just wanted to


    find their mothers but seriously. I thought Kaleb¡¯s head was going to explode. I will admit I was not


    much better. I am surprised that both of them were as agreeable as they were. I expected an argument.


    ¡°You two are being verypliant with this idea,¡± I say.


    ¡°Well we can¡¯t have them wandering around in the different realms,¡± Mykenzie replies.


    We all agreed and decided that we would restrict all the kid''s movements to the pack territory only.


    Even Bryn thought it would be a good idea with her twins. They haven¡¯t started showing signs of their


    powers yet, but it is a matter of time. Imyra thinks that having one or two people keep track of them is


    also a good idea. Once their pets get old enough, we can get them to babysit those three, but until


    then, we need to find someone. I wonder who we can get to watch these three troublemakers.


    Draydon


    It¡¯s been three days since the catastrophe of those two little troublemakers deciding that it would be a


    good idea and find their mothers in the underworld. I was surprised that their mothers agreed to put


    restrictions on them. I really thought they would put up more of a fight than they did. Imyra came up


    with the brilliant idea to find someone to babysit the three of them. I was impressed with the volume


    that Dominick got to during his meltdown. I think this idea is fantastic. What was even more fantastic


    was when Rye thought that his sister would be a perfect fit for this position. He also said that she was


    getting bored at home. I have no problem with this. It means she gets to spend more time here and


    with me. Satyira my beautiful fae. She has the three trouble-causing toddlers out back in the enclosed


    yground that Dustin had built to entertain them. I sit here watching her stand there, ensuring they


    don¡¯t cause another catastrophe. She is so beautiful. She doesn¡¯t even reach my shoulders which is


    too damn cute. I watch as she quickly ces her long fire red hair in a messy bun on top of her head.


    Her beautiful grass-green eyes are watching the kids very intently. She has to be careful in the sun


    because her creamy white skin burns easily. She is wearing a tiny pair of cut-off jean shorts and a


    ck tank top that she is having difficulty holding in herrge breasts. I have no idea how I got so


    lucky, but I am not going toin.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you watch my sister, but please don¡¯t eye fuck her in front of me.¡± Ryements.


    ¡°Well, when I started you weren¡¯t here,¡± I tell him.


    He lets out a groan and rolls his eyes. I expected him to have a little more of a problem with this, but he


    doesn¡¯t. He was just happy to see his sister happy. Their parents are cool and have epted me fully.


    Which I was d for.


    ¡°Did Mykenzie or Kni tell you what they heard when they were in the underworld?¡±Rye asks me.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah that someone wants to get their hands on a dragon,¡± I answer.


    We were all surprised when they told us this. Unfortunately, Kni didn¡¯t see who said it. They said


    something about it and left it at that. I am wondering if that would be a viable n. Maybe when Nigel


    idea of using one of us as bait would be helpful. Asmoday is on an ind. There are literally millions of


    inds worldwide. Who knows, maybe we can find out where Haze is. That is still in the works as well.


    I bet Asmoday has more than one ind.

 One - Hundred Twenty- Five: Stuck Inside

    One - Hundred Twenty- Five: Stuck Inside


    One-Hundred Twenty-Five: Stuck Inside


    Natalya


    All of usdies had big ns for today. That was until mother nature decided it would be better if it


    rained. There was a loud p of thunder, and arge sh of lightning flew across the sky. It was


    actually really pretty to watch. When the storm hit early this morning, it was assumed that Mykenzie


    and Kni were in a bad mood. However, it turns out they are not responsible for this storm. I am


    watching the weather station, and they say this could go on for the next two to three days. I don¡¯t care. I


    like it when it rains. Besides, we live in the pacific northwest, and we all should be used to the rain by


    now. I am reading a book out on the enclosed back porch when I feel the small couch move. I already


    know who it is. I can smell his apple and spice sent.


    ¡°Whatcha reading?¡± Brighton asks.


    ¡°I found a book on mythology. It¡¯s funny to read about all of the gods.¡± I tell him.


    I have been reading it for a few hours now, and I have actuallyughed out loud at some parts.


    Reading about some of the gods and how they acted is hrious. If they only knew and saw what I


    have seen they would have to rethink their beliefs in the gods. What got to me is that I have never


    heard of or seen the triplets in any books. Even when we learned about this in school, they were never


    mentioned. I asked Athena about this when she came for a visit about a week or so ago.


    __FLASHBACK__


    I had been sitting out by the pool when Athena walked up. I did a double-take because I was not used


    to seeing her. She doesn¡¯t visit that often. She is one of my favourites. Iughed so hard the first time


    that she came down to meet Ashton after he and Jailynn found each other. I have never seen him so


    nervous. I watch her take a seat in one of the chairs by me under the umbre.


    ¡°Looks like that book is interesting.¡± Athenaments.


    ¡°Yeah I have all of the sudden taken a lot of interest in mythology,¡± I tell her.


    ¡° I am confused though. In all the books that I have read and when we were taught in school none ever


    mention the triplets.¡± I say to her.


    ¡°That¡¯s because we purposely kept them out of any oral or written stories. Remember they aren¡¯t


    supposed to exist.¡± She replies.


    I let that run through my head, and then I realized that it was true. They purposely kept the triplets


    hidden from people.


    __FLASHBACK END__


    It is still hard for me to wrap my mind around the fact that I know real gods and goddesses. When I first


    met the three at the gym, I could tell they differed from everyone else. I automatically tried to scent


    what they were. I knew they weren¡¯t human, but they had no scent. That confused the hell out of me. I


    couldn¡¯t figure out how or why they didn¡¯t have a scent. It was Chris that talked to me first. He was so


    friendly and outgoing that it was hard not to like him. Then when he introduced me to his sisters, I


    wasn¡¯t so sure about them. They were much more reserved. That was until I got to know them. When


    Chris exined to me what they were after I had seen Kni¡¯s start glowing. I have to admit when he


    first exined to me what they really were, I thought he was crazy. That thought disappeared when


    they showed me what they could do. When all this shit started, I knew they could help our pack. I had


    no idea that Kni would be Kaleb¡¯s mate. Hell, I hadn¡¯t even known he had found her. He never said


    anything, but until I brought them around, all he ever picked up was her scent. Thesest three years


    have been crazy, but I wouldn¡¯t change anything. I feel my book removed from my hands.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Come on let''s go inside,¡± Brighton says.


    I nod, and we walk back into the packhouse. I wonder what chaos is happening in there now.


    Ashton


    Damn, this house smells good. Persephone is here, and she has taken over the kitchen. She is in there


    baking all sorts of desserts. I already have a te of cookies in myp, and damn they are


    otherworldly. That woman can back like no other. While I am not a fan of the rain, I do like the fact that


    we can justy back and rx. Dustin, Kaleb, and Nate are all at the office. Myka goes back to work


    next week. I know she is ready to get out of this house finally. Luckily she has been able to work from


    home, but I know she is getting sick of being here all the time. I go to grab another cookie, and the


    te is gone. I looked around, and Jailynn stole my te.


    ¡°Hey my cookies,¡± I whine.


    ¡°You need to eat real food not just sweets.¡± She tells me.


    ¡°But I want cookies,¡± I reply.


    She rolls her eyes at me and refuses to give me the cookies back until I have eaten real food. I just sit


    there and pout, but it doesn¡¯t work. I get up and walk to the door of the kitchen. I have learned not to go


    in when one of the women is in their cooking. Things tend to get thrown at you if you walk into the


    kitchen and disturb them while they are cooking. I stand there for a second until Persephone looks at


    me. I tell her what Jailynn said, and she turns around. She turns back towards me, and she has a te


    of ravioli. I take the te from her and return to where I am sitting. Nymyra walks in, and I smile at her.


    Just walking over here, she doesn¡¯t appear very wet. It¡¯s raining hard outside right now. Peter, Seth,


    Marcus, Chris, and Zane have joined me.


    ¡°You¡¯re not very wet for just walking over here.¡± Sethments.


    ¡°That means my brother isn¡¯t doing his job appropriately.¡± Kni nonchntly says as she walks


    through the room.


    I choke on my ravioli when she says this. I hear Marcus start coughing. He had just taken a drink of


    water. The other three sit there speechless. Nymyra is doubled overughing.


    ¡°Oh, I can do my job just fine. Why do you think she doesn¡¯t wear panties anymore.¡± Chris retorts.


    Poor Nymyra turns a very dark shade of red and hurries out of the room. This carries on for a while


    between these three. At least they aren¡¯t arguing. I have a feeling that Nymyra is going to give Chris a


    lot of shit for thister. She is a tough girl, but she is easy to make blush. I just shake my head. Our


    little group is ridiculous.


    Zane


    I was not expecting that conversation to happen when I sat down. I knew that Mykenzie and Kni had


    no filters when it came to saying what was ever on their minds. I had never heard either of them make


    or drinking anything like Ashton or Marcus. As I sit here, it is hard for me to believe that it has been


    almost a year since we joined this pack. I thought they would kill the three of us or turn us into rogues


    when they got us. I guess I have Penthesilea and Phlegyas to thank for basically brainwashing us with


    their lies and cing those mental blocks. That made them realize that while we were partially to me


    for all the shit that went down, the fault wasn¡¯t all ours. I have to say that thisst year has been


    interesting. If you had told me a year ago that I would be part of this pack and that I would have


    befriended werecats, dragons, immortals, gods, and goddesses, I would have told you that you are


    fucking crazy. Although, at times, it feels like I have stepped into a different dimension. The six of us


    are sitting here talking when Onyxes into the room carrying something. He hands Seth a letter,


    then continues walking through the room and off somewhere. Seth just looks at the letter. It has no


    return address. He opens the letter, and his face slowly gets redder and redder. Chris, who is sitting by


    him, takes the letter to read. He rolls his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna kill your sisters.¡± Seth grounds out.


    I look at Chris, who startsughing. What the hell?


    ¡°THIS IS ALL YOUR FAULT. WHERE THE HELL ARE YOU TWO AT?¡± Seth yells.


    ¡°WE TOLD YOU THAT THE ANGELS LIKED YOU,¡± Mykenzie yells back,ughing.


    We all read the letter. I guess Seth was a hit up there. The angels want him toe back and visit. I


    can¡¯t help butugh. He sits there grumbling to himself. Never a dull moment in this pack.

 One - Hundred Twenty - Six: Bad Weather

    One - Hundred Twenty - Six: Bad Weather


    One-Hundred Twenty-Six: Bad Weather


    Imyra


    It is now day two of this storm. I can tell that a few of them are starting to get bored. So far, nothing has


    happened. However, I know if this weather continues for another day or two, then the pranks will start.


    A few of the guys are starting to prank each other. None have been too bad yet, but it¡¯s a matter of


    time. The longer this storm carried, I knew that sooner orter, Mykenzie and Kni would begin to get


    bored with being stuck inside. While it is true that they could make this storm go away, they usually let


    nature run its course. I was currently in the kitchen helping my daughter and Araya cook. Both are


    excellent cooks. I am decent at cooking. Dimitri is the cook in our family. That¡¯s who Daniy learned


    everything from. I am not sure where Araya learned, but she is good. She wants to go to culinary


    school when she graduates. I have no doubt she will excel there. I am sure she will be a famous chef


    one day. Mitchell, Peter, Josh, and Brighton are sitting on stools on the opposite side of the counter.


    They decided on their own that they would be our official taste testers. I think they just want to be first


    at the food.


    ¡°OK, WHICH OF YOU ASSHOLES PUT HAIR DYE IN Y SHAMPOO BOTTLE?¡± I hear Marcus scream.


    He had just walked into the packhouse. I am the first to see him as he walks into view. I had to turn


    around to hide myughter quickly. His normally dark blonde hair is now very bright orange. It looks like


    someone cut arge orange in half and stuck it on his head.


    ¡°Damn man, that is orange,¡± Josh says.


    ¡°When I find out who the dick is that did this, I am gonna kill him,¡± Marcus replies.


    I try to do something, so I don¡¯t have to turn around because I know I will startughing if I do. I hear


    hystericalughing start behind me, and I cannot help but turn around to see what is happening. That¡¯s


    when I lose it. My loving husband, Ashton, and Jace¡¯s mate Colin is standing there. I can barely see the


    three of them through my tears. All three have apparently been gotten by the mystery hair dyer.


    Dimitri¡¯s normally dark chocte brown hair is now bright magenta. Ashton¡¯s hair which was purple,


    now has very bright green highlights weaved into it, and Colin, who has naturally white-blonde hair,


    now has bright yellow hair with ck lowlights weaved in. He looks like a 6¡¯2¡± tall bee.


    ¡°At least I am not the only one.¡± Marcus mumbles.


    ¡°MYKENZIE AND KYLANI, WHERE IN THE FUCK ARE YOU TWO? I KNOW IT WAS YOU TWO


    LITTLE SHITS!¡± Dimitri yells.


    ¡°YOU HAVE NO PROOF!¡± Kni yells back.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even fucking live here. How did I get caught up in this shit?¡± Dimitri grumbles.


    I walk over to him and give him a kiss on his cheek. I get a half-smile. I know it was those two, but as


    Mykenzie said, there is no proof. Well, we age it a day and a half. The gauntlet has been tossed in. It¡¯s


    everybody for themselves in this war.


    Dustin


    Nate, Kaleb, and I walk in that evening after being at work all day. It is the end of day two of this shit


    weather. I knew I would walk into something, but this was not what I expected. The three of us just


    stand there staring at Marcus, Dimitri, Ashton, and Colin. All four have very bright and interestingly


    coloured hair. Apparently, the prank war has begun.


    ¡°What in the hell happened to you four?¡± Nate asks.


    ¡°Well, someone put hair dye in my shampoo bottle,¡± Marcus says.


    ¡°We woke up and our hair was like this,¡± Colin grumbles.


    Kaleb is alreadyughing, and I can¡¯t help but start. Nate is trying so hard not tough. Leah, Natalya,


    Jace, and Rye walk into the room at that moment. It looks like they were out shopping. All four start


    ¡°Oh god, I am gonna pee myself.¡± Leah gasps out.


    ¡°You look like a giant bumblebee,¡± Jace tells Colin.


    Natalya and Rye areughing so hard they can¡¯t even talk. I just shake my head and head to my room


    to change out of this suit. I find Myka in there with our twins. A smile breaks out across my face


    when my little princess reaches out for me. Myka looks up and smiles.


    ¡°I see you still have your natural hair color.¡± Shements.


    ¡°I have been at work all day, so I escaped,¡± I tell her.


    I grab some sweatpants and a t-shirt and head into the bathroom to change. Ie back out and pick


    up Mariah. I look at her, and I know I am in so much trouble when she gets older. She looks just like her


    mother. Definitely, Myka¡¯s only in a mini version. All of a sudden, a ground-shaking scream


    reverberates through the entire house. It is not stopping, and the house is trembling. Fuck, I know that


    scream. I hand Mariah to Myka and bolt out the bedroom door and down the stairs. The scream is


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    screaming bloody murder. Jailynn, Alexis, and Bryn are standing there, petrified with fear. I see Seth,


    Peter, Colin, and Zak standing there, covering their ears. On the floor in front of the girls are three huge


    rubber spiders. Chris, Kaleb, Reecie, Rye, and Jasone running into the room behind me. They


    quickly look around and see what the issue is. Reecie and Kaleb quickly walk over to Mykenzie and


    Kni and cover their mouths just as all five pass the fuck out. At least the screaming stopped. Dimitri


    shows up then and gives the four a very pissed-off look. Wey the five on the couch, and now we just


    have to wait for them to wake up¡ªtime toy a few ground rules for this apparent prank war that has


    begun.


    Peter


    Ok, so maybe the giant rubber spiders were a bad idea. Fuck, my ears are still ringing. I knew we were


    in trouble when Dimitri and Dustin shot us those res. Hey, those two had been pranking people all


    day. Not that we had proof that it was them, but we knew. I was expecting a scream when we threw the


    giant rubber spiders into the room. I was not expecting the ear-piercing, house-shaking screams that


    they released. The four of us had to cover our ears. Currently, the four of us are sitting there in the rec


    room, watching as Chris, Kaleb, Rye, Reecie, Jason, and Dustin tend to the girls. Dimitri is standing


    against the wall with his arms crossed and ring at us.


    ¡°Ok, I don¡¯t care that this prank war is happening, but I am going toy a few ground rules.¡± Dustin


    says.


    ¡°No spiders real or fake.¡± Reecie states.


    Yes, I can see that now. How were we supposed to know that these seven girls were deathly terrified of


    spiders?


    ¡°Seriously, these two can blow up our, but spiders freak them out,¡± Seth says.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Kaleb replies.


    ¡°My sisters and the other girls are deathly afraid of them,¡± Chris tells us.


    ¡°Prank war rules. No spiders and nothing that can hurt each other. Anything else goes.¡± Dustin says.


    Ok, that is fair. Learned a lesson the hard way today. Fuck I really thought that entire house was going


    to copse. Dustin quickly sends the rules for this prank war to everyone after this happens. Everyone


    agrees to the new rules. The four of us leave the rec room. When we get upstairs, we all receive death


    res. Well, fuck, apparently, we went a bit too far.


    ¡°You guys do realize that they are gonna get up back and it¡¯s gonna be bad.¡± Rye states.


    Well, shit, he is probably right. Great, I wonder what they will do and when. Ok, so now I regret


    agreeing to Seth¡¯s little prank. Hopefully, they don¡¯t turn me into anything bad.

 One - Hundred Twenty - Seven: Bad Weather Take 2

    One - Hundred Twenty - Seven: Bad Weather Take 2


    One-Hundred Twenty-Seven: Bad Weather Take 2


    Seth


    What the actual fuck? My head is throbbing, and I am pretty sure it is going to explode. I sit slowly up


    only because if I sit up too fast, my head will explode. I pull my knees to my chest andy my head


    down. I cover my head with my arms trying to get my head to stop throbbing. I have no idea what


    happened. I know I am not hungover. I didn¡¯t even drinkst night. I ever so slowly lift my head to see


    where I am at. Well, I can tell you I am not at my house. I am sitting on a couch, but I don¡¯t recognize it.


    I see a ss of water and some aspirin sitting on the table in front of me. I reach for both and pop two


    aspirin into my mouth, followed by the water. I sit back and lean my head against the back of the couch.


    After about half an hour, I am able to stand up. My head still hurts, but now it is tolerable. I stand up,


    stretch and head to the door. I open it and walk out. Fuck, it¡¯s bright out here. I guess the storm has


    passed. Good, maybe now the pranks will stop. I am pretty sure Mykenzie and Kni are nning my


    death. The looks of absolute death I got once they woke up were impressive. I think the thing that


    scares me the most is that they have said nothing and acted like everything is fine. I am starting to get


    paranoid. I start walking around, and I don''t know where I am. Wherever it is, at least, it¡¯s cool here.


    The area is beautiful. I am looking out over what seems to be ake so blue and clear that it doesn¡¯t


    look real. It is weird; I haven¡¯t seen anybody yet. It¡¯s like I am alone here. Wherever here is. I walk for a


    little longer when I start to see people. As I get closer, I can see more people. Damn, where the hell am


    I? Everyone here looks like a fucking model.


    ¡°Oh, look who decided toe back.¡± I hear someone say.


    I turn to see a woman. She is beautiful, and there is something about her. Like I have seen her before. I


    give her a smile, and she giggles. I keep walking, and everybody is staring at me. Most of the women I


    see giggle at me. I even get a few whistles and catcalls from both women and men. Where in the fuck


    am I. I sit down on a bench outside at what looks like a cafe. Two women sit down in the other chairs at


    the table. I give them friendly smiles, and they stare at me in that dreamy way. I am starting to feel very


    ufortable. It is starting to feel like it did when I came with Chris to heaven. Shit, that¡¯s when it hits


    me. I take a good look around.


    ¡°Oh, I am gonna murder those two,¡± I say, grinding my teeth.


    All of a sudden, I am surrounded by both women and men. Shit, those two sent me back to heaven. I


    know it¡¯s payback because of the spider incident, bute on. I¡¯d rather have pink hair. I get up and


    take off, walking as fast as I can. I start feeling my pockets. Yes, I still have my cell phone. I hurriedly


    scroll through my contacts. I finally find Chris and press send with more force than necessary. Then it


    dawns on me that my cell may not work here.


    ¡°Please, please pick up the fucking phone,¡± I say to myself.


    Chris


    This prank war is getting good. My sisters can¡¯t prank me, but a few guys and I have each other. I am


    still waiting for something to happen to Seth, Peter, Colin, and Zak. I know it¡¯sing. Those four are


    freaked out because my sisters are acting like nothing is wrong. I know they feel bad about the spider


    thing. It¡¯s really not their fault. If I had thought about it, I would have told the new guys about it, but it


    never crossed my mind. All four are literally walking around on eggshells. It¡¯s fucking hrious. I know


    my sisters won¡¯t do anything to hurt them, but whatever my sisters are nning is going to be brutal.


    ¡°Hey anyone seen Seth,¡± Jason asks.


    Now that I think about it, I haven¡¯t seen him since he, Dustin, Marcus, and I were sitting outside


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    watching the stormst night. I also haven¡¯t seen Marcus today either. My phone starts ringing, and it


    takes me by surprise. I take it out of my pocket and look at it. Well, speak of the devil; it¡¯s Seth. I


    wonder where he is? I press the answer button.


    ¡°Please help me,¡± Seth screams at me.


    ¡°Where the hell are you?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Heaven. I woke up, and they sent me to heaven. Get here now.¡± He screams again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there in a few,¡± I tell him.


    I can¡¯t help but crack offughing. Oh, they got him good. They sent him back up to heaven. Oh god, I


    can only imagine what the hell he is going through. He sounded like he was running. I get myself there


    quickly. It doesn¡¯t take me long to find him. I just had to find the big crowd of angels. I grab him and


    take us back to the packhouse.


    ¡°What the hell happened to you two?¡± Jace asks.


    ¡°I had to go rescue him,¡± I say.


    Seth sits down to calm down. He is out of breath. Apparently, he had been running. He had a huge


    group of angels after him. Colin walks in and sniffs.


    ¡°Oh shit, they got you. They sent you back.¡± Heughs.


    ¡°Shut up. That was fucking terrifying.¡± Seth growls at him.


    I knew that my sisters were going to get him good. I didn¡¯t think they would send him back to heaven by


    himself. He tells us the story, and we allugh. The others look horrified as to what might be in store for


    them.


    Zak


    I am not going to lie; I have been looking over my shoulder since Chris had to rescue Seth. They got


    him back by sending him up to heaven. Iughed, but then I remembered I was part of that little group


    that thought it would be a good idea to prank Mykenzie and Kni with the giant rubber spiders. I know


    it¡¯s just a matter of time. I think they are making me more paranoid by acting like nothing is wrong. I


    woke up this morning, and I felt weird. I get out of bed, and I fall onto the floor. What the hell? I look at


    myself after I stand back up. Why the hell am I in my wolf form? I don¡¯t remember shifting. I am sure I


    will remember that. Ok, this is not that big of a deal. I will just shift back. I try to shift back, but it¡¯s not


    working. Why the hell can I not shift back? I walk around the end of my bed, and something catches my


    eye in the mirror. Oh fuck, seriously. My normally grey wolf is now white; ok, not a huge issue.


    However, the fur down the back of my neck and my tail is fucking rainbow, and the fur around my paws


    is a weird tan/yellow colour. It looks like I have hooves. I even have a fucking horn between my ears.


    Goddamit, they turned me into a fucking unicorn. Shit, I can¡¯t leave my room like this. Of course, right


    then, Dustin sends a mind link to me toe downstairs. Well, I have no choice. I can¡¯t ignore or not


    listen to the alpha. Fuck me! I walk downstairs, and so far, I haven¡¯t run into anyone; as soon as I step


    into the room, theughing starts.


    ¡°What the actual fuck.¡± Dustin says.


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s impressive. They got you good too.¡± Natements.


    I give him a growl. This is not funny.


    ¡°Oh look it¡¯s a wolficorn.¡± Tarlek states cracking up.


    I turn around and walk back to my room. I tell Dustin through our mind link that I will be in my room until


    this goes the fuck away. This is bullshit. I¡¯d rather be sent to heaven. Shit, send me to the underworld.


    Anything is better than this. Rye warned us that they would get us back, and I guess he was right. I


    shut the door to my room, jumped on my bed, and pulled theforter all the way over me. I am not


    leaving this bed until I am normal again.

 One - Hundred Twenty - Eight: Prank War

    One - Hundred Twenty - Eight: Prank War


    One-Hundred Twenty-Eight: Prank War


    Dimitri


    I usually like watching prank wars between these kids. I am still trying to figure out how I got


    incorporated into it. My hair is still a bright magenta. I would normally be for setting rubber insects or


    animals around the house to scare each other. You can¡¯t do this with these seven. Their severe


    arachnophobia makes this impossible. I can¡¯t me the guys for that, though. Neither Chris nor I even


    thought about that. They had no idea, and the others knew not to. I have to admit what they did to Seth


    and Zak was fucking hrious. However, they had still yet to get Peter and Colin. Both of those guys,


    you can tell, are getting more paranoid by the day. The guys have still been pranking each other. It was


    actually Kaleb that had reced Marcus¡¯s shampoo with hair dye. Marcus just about killed him when


    he found out. However, he is slightly afraid that Kni might do something to him if he retaliates


    against Kaleb. Kni t-out told him that Kaleb was on his own in this prank war. Kaleb was shocked


    to hear that she wouldn¡¯t even side with him. She told him that it¡¯s every man and woman for


    themselves. I think he thought of pranking her until he started to see what was happening with the


    other guys. Honestly, I am more than happy to sit back and watch this war go on.


    Peter


    I am getting more paranoid and freaked out as time goes on. I know they have something in store for


    me. I just wish I knew when it wasing. After Chris had to rescue Seth from heaven, and then when


    Zak came down looking like that, I knew it was probably my turn next. They also still had Colin to get to.


    I was secretly hoping they would get him next. I was cautiously walking around the packhouse. I ran


    into Colin, who was also sneaking around. The two of us decided to pair up to protect ourselves.


    Hopefully, this will protect us from them. Something tells me that something bad is going to happen.


    Liam


    The weather had been shit for thest three days. No one had been able to get out and do anything. I


    knew shit was happening at the packhouse. Imyra had told me a prank war had broken out, and no one


    was safe. Apparently, even Dimitri got mixed up in it somehow. Which she said he was not happy


    about. I understood where he wasing from. Pranks were nothing new for all those boys in that


    house. Especially when the weather restricted them from getting outside, keeping all those kids


    confined for more than 24 hours was a recipe for disaster. Imyra was keeping us parents updated on


    the brewing war. Apparently, everything had been small shit until Zak, Seth, Peter, and Colin decided to


    prank Mykenzie and Kni with giant rubber spiders. Well, I told Imyra to let us parents know when the


    funeral was, and we would attend. I guess after that, Dustin and a few othersid down a couple of


    rules for pranking each other. The damage had already been done. I have to admit when I heard what


    they had done to Seth, Iughed my ass off. I heard about what had happened the first time they went


    up to heaven and how he felt like he got whored out. Some of the terminologies that those kidse


    up with is ssic. I decided to venture up to the packhouse and see my grandbabies. I hadn¡¯t seen


    them in a few days and was having withdrawals. I was not too worried about getting mixed up in their


    war. Besides, Kni loves me, so I figured I was rtively safe. I was right that I had nothing to worry


    about, but the sight I walked into was interesting, to say the least. As I walked up to the door, I heard a


    roar ofughter. I knew someone got it. As I walked into the main room, there stood Peter and Colin.


    Both were dressed up as angels. Ok, Colin doesn¡¯t really need to dress up. They both had on the


    skimpiest lingerie possible. Colin¡¯s already coloured hair had been styled into big bouncy curls, and the


    feathers on his wings were now a rainbow of colour. He also had on 6¡± clear stilettos. Peter¡¯s normal


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    sandy brown hair was now tinum blonde with pink in it. He had what I am assuming are fake angel


    wings attached to him also in a rainbow of color and again 6¡± stilettos. Basically, they had been dressed


    up to look like victoria''s secret angels. I stood there for all three seconds before I startedughing. This


    has to be the funniest shit I have ever seen. I had to sit down on the floor. It was so funny.


    ¡°Well, Colin, at least you can pull it off,¡± Xionments,ughing.


    ¡°Sorry, Peter, but you don¡¯t make a good woman,¡± Mitchell says.


    I am sitting thereughing so hard that I have tears running down my face. I feel a pair of hands on my


    face. Jordyn had walked over to make sure I was ok cause I was crying. In their world, if someone is


    crying, it is because they are sad or hurt. Oh, my stomach hurt fromughing so hard.


    ¡°Its ok, sweetheart grandpa is hurt or sad,¡± I tell her.


    She gives me her innocent smile, which happens to be the same as Kni¡¯s innocent smile. However,


    so far, Jordyn¡¯s innocent smile is exactly that innocent. Kni¡¯s not so much most of the time. I finally


    pull myself up off the floor and pick up Jordyn. I am stillughing, which causes Jordyn tough. I get


    two steps before I feel something ram into my leg. I look down, and there stand Dominick and Xaydyn.


    Why am I not surprised that Dominick is demanding I put Jordyn down? I ce Jordyn down, and she


    holds my hand as the three toddlers and I walk into the kitchen. I had to get out of that room. Those two


    boys standing there dressed like that I can¡¯t handle. It¡¯s great. When I enter the kitchen, Imyra and


    Araya are here cooking. Oh good, just in time for some good food. Imyra looks down at the three


    toddlers just as Satyira walks in.


    ¡°There you three are.¡± She says.


    I look down at the three and realize that they snuck away from their babysitter. I raise my eyebrow at


    them. These three are trouble. I can still hear uncontrobleughter from the other room, and I thank


    god that I don¡¯t live here anymore. These kids are insane.


    Xion


    When those two walked into the room in those outfits, I just about inhaled half of the cookie I was


    eating. I started choking. Well, it looks like they finally got them. The entire room breaks out in


    uncontrobleughter. I join theughter as soon as I stop choking on my cookie. I quickly snap a


    picture of them to send to Dustin, Kaleb, and Nate, who are at work. Oh, they are missing something


    hysterical right now. I sent it and just waited for the response. I don¡¯t get a text back. I sent it to all three


    in a group text. I wonder if any of them have opened it yet. I can only imagine their response to this. I


    bet they will think twice before pulling shit like that on Mykenzie and Kni again. This has been one of


    the best prank wars ever.

 One - Hundred Twenty - Nine: Break in the Weather

    One - Hundred Twenty - Nine: Break in the Weather


    One-Hundred Twenty-Nine: Break in the Weather


    Dustin


    Thank fucking god, the weather finally turned, and the rain is over. While I love a good prank, it was


    starting to get out of control. I mean Peter, Colin, Zak, and Seth had iting. Kaleb got Marcus good.


    However, I guess since they were doing so well Mykenzie and Kni continued to prank everyone.


    Well, they got Ashton (who they always seem to pick on). Most of the time, he does bring it on himself.


    They also got Tarlek and Brandon as well. Poor Nigel even got it. Although that was by ident, he


    showed up on the third day of the war to get hit with a bucket of honey and a glitter bomb. I am pretty


    sure he is still getting glitter out of his hair and stuff. He was so pissed even if Rye told him how pretty


    and sparkly he looked. That also got Nigel involved in the war. Now Rye has sparkly lime green hair.


    He is still trying toe up with something to get Nigel back.


    ¡°You two get the fuck outside,¡± I say.


    I literally shove Mykenzie and Kni outside. It¡¯s a nice sunny day. They need to get the fuck out of this


    house and do something. Hopefully, now that the shit weather is over and everyone can go back


    outside, things with calm the fuck down. They are more than happy to get out of the house. I feel sorry


    for the omegas that now have to clean up after this prank war.


    ¡°Seriously, what the hell is wrong with those two?¡± I ask no one in particr.


    ¡°Are you seriously asking that about my sisters.?¡± Chris asks.


    ¡°They get stuck inside too long and get bored. Things happen.¡± Donte answers.


    Great, now every time we have shit weather for more than a day, they are going to pull shit like this.


    ¡°Howe they don¡¯t do shit like this in the winter. That weather is worse than this.¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yeah, they hate the cold, so when that happens, they just go somewhere warm.¡± Chris answers.


    True, I remember that one time when they came walking into the packhouse in the middle of winter in


    shorts and bikinis. These two need to get some hobbies.


    Jace


    I am d the weather finally cleared up. Thest three days have been crazy. I am looking at a picture


    of Colin dressed up in that outfit on my phone. I have to say that this prank war was one of the best


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ever. I have neverughed so hard in my life. Poor Seth; I know he is still pissed about that. When they


    got Zak, that was some funny shit. I stillugh at the whole wolf iconment. When I walked in and


    saw Peter and Colin, I lost my shit. But I got some good pictures of it.


    ¡°You had better erase that fucking picture.¡± Colin snarks as he walks into the room.


    ¡°Nope, I am gonna get the bitch printed, framed, and hang it up on my wall,¡± I tell him.


    His hair is still ck and yellow. Yup, he still looks like a bee. I give him a big smile. He just grumbles


    and walks into the bathroom. A light shower of glitter drifts down as he walks. Yeah, we are still


    cleaning up glitter. Dustin is not happy that the packhouse looks like a fairy wondend. I leave the


    room to go outside. I see all the women outside with the kids when I get there. I look around, and I can


    say that this is the most colourful pack I have ever seen. I am just d that I did nothing to piss off


    Mykenzie and Kni. Watching them get back at those four was impressive. They did it quietly and


    calmly. They never told them they would get them back and walked around the house like nothing was


    wrong. I sure as hell never want to be on their bad side. Poor Nigel got sucked into the war. He was in


    the wrong ce at the wrong time. He was pissed as I would have been.


    ¡°Dustin kicked them outside. He told them to get the fuck out of the house.¡± ke says to me.


    ¡°I can understand why,¡± I tell him.


    He nods, and we keep watching what the girls are doing. They all look like they are overly happy to be


    outside. I wonder if they got anyone else before the weather let up. All of a sudden, the ground shakes.


    We all look at the girls. They seem calm, so who or what caused that?


    ¡°OK WHERE THE FUCK ARE YOU TWO. WHEN I FIND THE TWO OF YOU, I AM GONNA KILL


    YOU.¡± I hear Chris yell.


    Hees barreling through the trees. Well, I guess they did get onest person before the weather let


    up. He has a rainbow extension in his hair and has on the sluttiest dress I have ever seen. They also


    put make-up on his face. Very slutty looking make-up. Both ke and I startughing. I look around,


    and Mykenzie and Kni are gone. Dustin and Kalebe running out of the house. They stop dead


    in their tracks when they see Chris. Guess he is not as immune from his sister¡¯s pranks as he thought


    he was. They double overughing. Nymyra turns and also startsughing. Chris is pissed. He stomps


    back to his ce; I am assuming to shower and change. Oh, those two are good. They even got their


    own brother¡ªall of a sudden, everybody¡¯s phones buzz. I look at mine. Oh shit, they sent a picture of


    Chris to everyone in a giant group text.


    ¡°YOU TWO ARE SO DEAD.¡± He yells.


    I wonder if they included their family members in the chat. They have also sent pictures of the other


    four as well. This group text is going to be going off for a while. Funniest shit I have seen in a while.


    Hades


    I am sitting here in my office when my phone starts going crazy. I ignore it until I hear Persephone start


    text. I open the text. Oh for fuck sake! What in the hell is going on in that house? I have pictures of


    some of the guys with coloured hair. What the fuck is going on in these other pictures. I decided to see


    what the hell was going on there. when I get there, I found Zeus, Poseidon, Aphrodite, and Athena.


    What exactly am I looking at?


    ¡°Apparently thest three days there was a storm and everybody was stuck inside,¡± Zeus exins.


    Ok, I get that, but that does not exin the pictures. Kaleb walks over, greets all of us, and exins


    what exactly happened. Now it all makes sense. Then he tells us about the rubber spider incident.


    Well, no wonder those four got it so bad. Yeah, you don¡¯t do that to my nieces. I just shake my head


    and leave. I have more important shit to do than try and figure out what is wrong with everyone in that


    damn house.

 One - Hundred Thirty: Casualties of War

    One - Hundred Thirty: Casualties of War


    One-Hundred Thirty: Casualties of War


    Myka


    It¡¯s been a week since the prank war ended. However, we are still finding glitter everywhere. No matter


    how many times anyone vacuums, it¡¯s still there. I thought we almost had it gone until Dustin and Tyrell


    decided to get each other. They thought the bombs had coloured powder in them. Nope, they were


    glitter bombs. I have to say they looked very pretty and shiny afterwards. Iughed hard. The looks on


    their faces when they both realized it was glitter were priceless. Of course, Bryn got it all on video. I


    swear these men here can act so immature. The prank war has died down for the most part. A few


    pranks are still happening. Seth is still pouting. He has not forgiven Mykenzie and Kni for sending


    them back to heaven. There are so many pictures of everyone that got pranked good. Jordyn still goes


    up to Zak, pats him on the head, and tells him he is a good wolficorn. I am almost positive Kni is


    behind that. He did make a pretty wolficorn.


    ¡°I hate you,¡± Zak tells Kni


    ¡°Karma is a bitch.¡± She replies.


    ¡°Why is there still glitter everywhere?¡± Dustin asks.


    Seriously, is he asking that? He is one of the people to me for glitter still being everywhere.


    ¡°Because you and Tyrell decided to throw bombs at each other,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°We thought they were full of colored powder.¡± He groans.


    I just roll my eyes. I go back to my wedding nning. It is getting closer. Just a couple more weeks.


    Which makes me wonder if he will be shiny at our wedding. I just want it to happen without any issues.


    ¡°Do I need to change the colors at thest minute to shiny colors? Since you might still be a shiny


    happy person for our wedding?¡± I ask him.


    I don¡¯t get a verbal answer. I get a re, and he turns away from me. I justugh at him and kiss his


    cheek. I swear these men pout more than the kids. Oh, the kids have loved all the glitter. I wonder if


    more stray glitter bombs are lying around the packhouse. Dustin, Brighton, Jason, Donte, and I are


    sitting in the living room when we hear a squeal. That¡¯s when two little boyse running through


    covered in glitter. I startughing. Satyiraes walking in, also covered in glitter. Dominick and


    Xaydyn areughing. Satyira not so much. The guys lose it when Draydon walks in right after. He is


    definitely the shiniest dragon I have ever seen. I guess there are some glitter bombs around.


    Draydon


    Nigel is due toe back today. I am standing in the shower, trying to get all this fucking glitter off.


    Leave it to those two troublemakers to find a glitter bomb left from our prank war. I have to admit that it


    was fun. I have neverughed so hard. Everyone got pranked. Well, almost everyone. The only two off-


    limits were Leah and Nymyra because they were pregnant. I love how Chris thinks he is immune from


    that shit. Well, his sisters got him. He was not as immune as he thought. I am going to talk to Nigel by


    myself and see what he thinks about the whole using one of our dragons as bait. I want to see what he


    thinks before I talk to Xion and ke. We are still trying to find Haze. We have a general location, but


    we can''t get an exact location until he gets his mark near the fire. I walk into my room and hear a gasp.


    I look up and see Satyira sitting on the bed. She also got covered in glitter. Luckily she has been able


    to get most of it off. Her eyes drift up and down my body. I give her a sexy smirk. We have done pretty


    much everything except sex. I know she isn¡¯t ready, and I will not force her. I told her at the beginning


    that she would be the one to set the pace of this. I pull on a pair of jeans and slip a t-shirt over my


    head.


    ¡°I liked the towel better,¡± Satyira says.


    ¡°I bet you did. Naughty little fae.¡± I tell her.


    We walk downstairs to find Myka, Chris, Seth, Zane, Den, and Nigel. The three toddlers are


    sitting at the table eating breakfast. Mykenzie and Knie walking. They have Kaycen and


    Dimitrus with them. Mykenzie is carrying Dimitrus. He loves his aunt. Kaycen is a huge flirt. He flirts


    with all the girls. That boy is going to be a handful when he gets older. I am surprised that out of all four


    that none of them has wings. They just get the boys set when there is a loud thump and a bunch of


    yelling outside. I figure Phantom is in the pool again. He tends to sneak into it when Dustin is at work. It


    drives Dustin crazy. I am pretty sure that if he has to rece another filter, he might shave Phantom


    bald. Themotion outside gets louder, followed by lots of growling and a loud roar. Not as loud as


    he can, but loud. Satyira stays with the kids as Mykenzie and Kni run outside. When I hear them


    growl, I know we need to intervene. That or someone dies. The rest of us rush outside to find all of the


    animals around something and the girl¡¯s eyes glowing. No red yet, but it¡¯sing. Myka has


    everybody back off and shit. I hear a groan from inside the circle and see Mykenzie and Kni dunk


    under Phantom. Damn, I forget how huge he can be. Reece runs up, telling everyone to calm down. I


    can hear mumbling from the girls. What the hell is going on? That¡¯s when I catch a scent that I haven¡¯t


    smelled in years. There is no way. We still couldn¡¯t get an exact location. The animals start to move


    away, and Haze is in the middle of the circle lying on the ground.


    Haze


    This is not how I was expecting my day to go. I am currently sitting in the rec room. I look around and


    see my brother, Xion, and ke. I am d to see them again after so long. I knew they were clearing


    out the building I had been kept in. Not sure why. I knew Asmoday wasn¡¯t at this building. I had been


    moved once, and the asshole that was in charge of this building seemed to forget I was there half the


    time. While Asmoday counted dragons as special, this asshole didn¡¯t. I really didn¡¯t care. The less I had


    to see him, the better it was. I wasn¡¯t able to shift into my dragon due to the cell being equipped with


    dampeners. I knew something was up when I heard screaming, and they started clearing out the cells


    with all of us in them. Well, except for me. Then I heard the explosion. Well, shit, they are blowing up


    the building with me in it. The next thing I knew, I was on something incredibly soft, and it smelt familiar.


    Then I was on the ground, and all hell was breaking loose. I heard growls and roaring, which sounded


    very familiar. Then I heard two different growls. I knew those growls. Those two growls made every


    other growl stop.


    ¡°Dragonflies?¡± I whisper out.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s us; stay still,¡± Kni tells me.


    I opened my eyes, and there they were. My two favourite goddesses. Damn, they are a sight for sore


    eyes. Still fucking gorgeous as ever. I look around from where Iy on the ground and see Phantom


    (well, his legs, at least) and Jade. When everything calmed down, I was helped into the house and


    given some food and something to drink. It takes terrible, but Imyra says it¡¯ll help me regain my


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    strength and help my headache. I give her a smile, but I know better than to argue with her. Learned


    that years ago after a hard p to the back of my head. Everyone wanted to know what happened, but


    I only wanted to tell this story one time.


    After dinner, we headed back to the rec room. I was shocked to see so many kids. I knew right off the


    bat that two belonged to Mykenzie and Kni. The one little girl looked exactly like Kni. The one boy


    looked like Reecie. That had me cracking the fuck up. I guess Dustin¡¯s dad had the same name, so


    they had to give him a nickname. I exined what happened all those years ago.


    ¡°They have been moving all their stock to new locations for a while. The only reason I was left was that


    the guy that was in charge didn¡¯t think I was anything special. The building was blown up when


    Phantom pulled me out.¡± I tell them.


    ¡°How did he find me anyway?¡± I ask.


    ¡°We had them searching past locations where we knew Asmoday had been. Apparently, they went


    back to one, and the idiot decided to use it again. He caught your scent as the explosion started.¡±


    Mykenzie says.


    ¡°The explosion must have mixed up your scent enough for him to pick up,¡± Alexis exins.


    Damn if she wasn¡¯t a sight. God, I missed my best friend. I was happy that she had found her mate.


    She had introduced us, and I actually liked the guy. I can tell he loves her and treats her well. He also


    apparently has kept her from unintentionally killing herself. I love Alexis, but damn she is klutzy. I had


    spent some time talking to him earlier, and he is a good guy. I never thought I would approve of any of


    the guys who liked these girls. I had been there for a few of the past guys, and they turned out to be


    pieces of shit. I was d that all seven had found their mates. I was surprised at Kni¡¯s. The fact that


    he was the beta and the fact that he looked exactly like Dominick. It actually made me sad. Dominick


    was a great guy and did everything possible to protect the triplets. Dimitri exined why Kaleb looked


    exactly the same. Leave it to Dominick to do something like that.


    ¡°Well hello, there little one,¡± I tell the little girl.


    ¡°That¡¯s Jordyn. She¡¯s mine.¡± Kni tells me.


    I went to pick her up until one of the little boys stood in front of her, giving me what I guess was


    supposed to be a re. I chuckle at him. I can see that they must be mates.


    ¡°Sorry about him,¡± Dustin tells me.


    ¡°It¡¯s cool. I would be protective of her if she were my mate too. She¡¯s going to attract the boys like flies


    when she gets older.¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Yeah, I know. Not looking forward to that.¡± Kaleb grumbles.


    Iugh at him. I can tell he is not looking forward to that time. I look around and am amazed at what I


    see. I always thought wolf packs stuck to their own, but not this pack. There are wolves(obviously),


    bears, dragons, werecats, immortals, and my favourite set of triplets. Shit, they even have some


    humans. That shocked me more than anything. They exined that three of the guys had found their


    mates in the pack, so they let them stay. I had tough when they told me about the recent prank war.


    The pictures they showed me were ssic. I did feel sorry for Seth. The girls sent me once with Chris.


    Yeah, that was weird and terrible. Apparently, they like me up there. So I understand Seth¡¯s pain. I went


    once and never went again. I am just d to be out of that hell hole. They tell me what has been


    happening. I am more than happy to help them get Asmoday. That asshole needs to be brought down.

 One - Hundred Thirty - One: Plans

    One - Hundred Thirty - One: ns


    One - Hundred Thirty - One: ns


    Nigel


    I was hesitant to enter the packhouse. Last time I did I got covered in honey and glitter. I was not


    happy. If I had known what was going on at that time I would have waited until that shit was over. I was


    still finding glitter in my shit. Someone will die if I get covered in anything today. That honey was a bitch


    to get out of my hair. I knocked on the door. I heard someone tell me toe in. I reluctantly opened


    the door and waited.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry there isn¡¯t a bucket of honey ready to drop,¡± Ashton said.


    I still looked around as I walked in.


    ¡°What about glitter?¡± I asked.


    ¡°That I can¡¯t promise.¡± He answered.


    He told me about what happened to Dustin and Tyrell. Then he told me about the kids. Apparently,


    there are a few stray glitter bombs around. The two of us walked into the rec room. Well holy shit, there


    sit¡¯s Haze. He stands and we give each other a bro hug. The two of us have always gotten along. They


    tell me what happened and how he was found. That bastard. I can¡¯t wait to take Asmoday down. I knew


    he had to have Haze somewhere.


    ¡°So what¡¯s the n?¡± Tye asks.


    ¡°I am back in. I am going to one of the locations. I doubt Asmoday will be there. I did look into the ind


    thing. He has multiple inds in the pacific ocean.¡± I tell them.


    None of them were surprised to hear this. I knew the girls frequented inds all over the pacific.


    Especially during the winter. None of these girls like cold weather or snow. That¡¯s why I found them


    living here so strange. In the winter it gets cold and we can get a shit ton of snow.


    ¡°WHERE THE HELL IS THE COFFEE?¡± Mykenzie yells.


    I was wondering where they were. I smile at that. I brought them coffee. I am not stupid I know how to


    appease them.


    ¡°DOWN HERE,¡± I yell.


    They appear out of nowhere. I see a few of the guys jump at this. I would think by now that they would


    be used to them just popping up. We continue our talk. I am surprised that Draydon wants to talk to me


    separately. It¡¯s no secret that we don¡¯t like each other. I see Kni give us a look. I know that look and I


    know that if she or Mykenzie have to break up a fight between us there is going to be a very big


    problem. I would prefer to keep on their good side. Chris might be able to defuse the situation but I


    would rather not have a situation, to begin with. The two of us walk into a separate room to have a talk.


    I see Mykenzie follow us with her eyes.


    ¡°We are not gonna fight,¡± Draydon tells them.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Kni snarks.


    We walked outside towards the pool and sat down. He told me about Mykenzie and Kni going to the


    underworld. I was not surprised. That is where they heard about the ind''s connection to Asmoday.


    Then he told me about how Kni heard someone mention something about getting their hands on a


    dragon.


    ¡°What do you think about using one of us as bait?¡± Draydon asked


    ¡°Honestly, I think that is a terrible idea. In reality, they are not into dragons anymore. They want


    something they lost years ago back. They have also been talking about a rare mix breed that they


    want.¡± I tell him.


    ¡°What kind of mix breed?¡± He asks.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. All I have heard is that it¡¯s a female and she is powerful.¡± I tell him.


    He gets a very concerned look on his face. I think he might have a suspicion about who they are talking


    about.


    ¡°I think they are talking about Myka and Einyn.¡± He replies.


    He tells me about Einyn and well I am very surprised. He then exins that they have tracked her


    parentage. Shit those are the original unicorns. They are the royals and were very close to the triplets. I


    knew the one was safe within the realm where Reecie lived. I have a suspicion that Asmoday has at


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    least her mother at the main location. That¡¯s where he keeps all the important creatures. When he told


    me about Myka I was shocked. I also knew that there is no way in hell that they could get her


    without Mykenzie and Kni knowing. If she really has that much of them in her, then the minute


    someone takes her they will know and be on them like fire.


    ¡°We have to let everyone know,¡± I told Draydon.


    ¡°I know.¡± He sighed.


    This is major. If someone shows up for either of them and tries anything it¡¯s gonna be bad. Then it hit


    me. I think I have a n, but I wonder if they will agree. I see Draydon look at me and I know the same


    thing just popped into his mind. Would this work?

 One - Hundred Thirty - Two: Plans Part 2

    One - Hundred Thirty - Two: ns Part 2


    One - Hundred Thirty - Two: ns Part 2


    Chris


    I knew when I saw Nigel and Draydon walk back in after their little conversation that something was up.


    I knew Draydon had been entertaining the idea of him or one of the other dragons being bait to draw


    out Asmoday. I knew he had nned on talking to Nigel today about it. I was actually d when neither


    came out with bruises or wounds. It was no secret that they don¡¯t like each other. I believe the mutual


    fear they have of my sisters kept the fight at bay. I could tell they were both thinking something and I


    had a bad feeling that they hade up with a n.


    ¡°Hey we need to talk to you, Rye, and Dimitri now,¡± Draydon tells me.


    ¡°OK where?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Not here. Somewhere without them.¡± Nigel says.


    I knew what he meant was that they wanted to talk to us before proposing the idea to the rest of the


    guys. The ¡°them¡± that they were referring to was my sisters. I knew then that this n was dangerous. I


    told them that we could talk tomorrow. I told them where and they agreed. I was just hoping my sisters


    didn¡¯t get wind of this. I told Rye and Dimitri about it. Rye gave me a look. Usually, that look would


    concern me but the fact that my best friend still has sparkly lime green hair kinda took away the heat of


    the look. In fact, Iughed.


    ¡°You are an asshole,¡± Rye says.


    ¡°Yes, I have been told multiple times over thest 2500 or so years by my sisters.¡± I retort.


    I got an eye roll for thatment. It was true though. My sisters called me an asshole a lot. I honestly


    didn¡¯t even react to it anymore. The three of us were more than hyped to hear what theye up with


    for a n.


    ¡°What do you think they came up with?¡± Rye asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but the fact they don¡¯t want my sisters to know has me greatly concerned,¡± I told him.


    Yeah, I saw the look of concern on his face too. If they want to hide this from my sisters then it¡¯s


    dangerous on so many levels. I have a feeling that it is not one of the dragons that they want to use as


    bait either. I just hope whatever they havee up with I can get the rest of the guys to agree with. I


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    have a feeling shit is about to get real.


    Dimitri


    Have these two lost the fucking minds? Chris, Rye, and I sat there while Draydon and Nigel exined


    their n. First Nigel told us what he had overheard some of the guys in the ring say. I was not


    surprised that they would want to find Einyn. What did surprise me was that they would want Myka.


    Then I thought about it. Of course, they would want her. With her unique heritage, she was special.


    Even I knew that. I mean you have fae, phoenix, and the blood of the most powerful beings ever in one


    person. That would be a prize for anyone. I had no doubt that Mykenzie and Kni followed the bears


    here, but I think that it was more than that. I think they could sense Myka and they knew they


    needed to be here. Now, was anything else that happened nned. Absolutely not.


    ¡°You two have lost your fucking minds,¡± Chris says.


    ¡°Ok, I agree this n is good, but do you have any idea how big of a disaster this will probably turn


    out?¡¯ Rye asks.


    Because that is exactly what will happen. This n while brilliant is going to end in disaster. There is no


    way that Mykenzie and Kni will not feel the minute that Myka might get taken. They will also know


    when Einyn is taken. I feel a monumental migraineing on.


    ¡°We know but this n is the best so far,¡± Draydon says.


    ¡°We know they want those two. Shit, they really want Mykenzie and Kni, but they know that it is


    impossible.¡± Nigel tells us.


    HA, good luck getting your hands on those two. That will never happen. My migraine is getting worse


    listening to this idea. They exin it in better detail. I wonder if there is any way to locate the main


    building using Einyns link to her mother?


    ¡°Could we use Einyns link to her mother to locate the main building?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Possibly, I could use her blood and her uncle¡¯s to try. I can¡¯t guarantee it. If this does work and we


    locate the main ind it¡¯s going to be heavily protected. Minus two of us, none of us will be able to get


    in.¡± Nigelments.


    Yeah, I know which two he is referring to. Either way, Mykenzie, and Kni are going to lose their shit.


    My migraine is getting worse. We decided to think this over for a couple of days. Either n is a giant


    fucking disaster waiting to happen. We also have to convince the rest of the guys. I need to talk to


    Zeus, Poseidon, and Hades. Get their opinion on all this before we even y with this idea. Fuck my


    head!


    Rye


    When I got back to the packhouse I had to take like six fucking aspirin. That whole discussion gave me


    a serious migraine. I am now convinced that both Nigel and Draydon need to be checked into the


    psychiatric ward somewhere. They have both lost their fucking minds. I have to admit that the n that


    they came up with is actually a great n. However, it has major disasters written all over it. I think they


    want those two to blow up the. Because that is exactly what would happen. I might need to get


    drunk tonight.


    ¡°What do you think of Dimitri¡¯s idea?¡± Chris asks me.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s better than the shit that Draydon and Nigel came up with,¡± I answer.


    The two of us are at the bar. Yup, we both needed a drink after that conversation. I saw Chris take a


    few aspirins as well. Yup, I have no doubt he had a migraine from hell too. We both knew Dimitri was


    gonna discuss the whole idea with Zeus, Poseidon, and Hades. I wonder what they will think about this


    idea.


    ¡°I think we should try Dimitri¡¯s idea first,¡± I tell Chris.


    ¡°Yes, that is the least dangerous option.¡± He says.


    This day had started out so well. Then it turned to shit. I wonder what else could possibly happen to


    add to the cluster fuck that was brewing.


    ¡°Well look who it is.¡± A voice says.


    Both Chris and I look up. Fuck, seriously he is thest person I want to see. Standing there is none


    other than in and n. They are two pureblood vampires. n I like, in I would love to drive a


    wooden stake through. The third guy looked familiar but I couldn¡¯t ce him. He smelt damn good


    though. He smelt like two of my favorite things which are cinnamon and coffee. That¡¯s when it hits me.


    No way fuck I think he is my mate. I look at him and I think it hits him at the same time. This is thest


    thing I need right now.


    ¡°Hey, I need to go,¡± I tell Chris.


    ¡°Ok, we can go.¡± He says.


    He does give me a weird look. Chris tells Bain they¡¯ll talkter. They actually get along. I tell nter


    and we leave. I know it¡¯s awful to leave the other guy hanging but I can¡¯t right now. I need to get my


    head together. Besides, he is part of Bain¡¯s coven. I am not sure how that would work considering Bain


    and I would happily kill each other. I tell Chris when we get back. He is not happy I left the poor guy


    hanging. There are just more important things to think about right now.

 One - Hundred Thirty - Three: Vampires

    One - Hundred Thirty - Three: Vampires


    One - Hundred Thirty - Three: Vampires


    Tarlek


    ¡°HAVE YOU LOST YOUR MIND?¡± I asked Chris.


    He and Rye had told me that they had hit the bar after the meeting with Draydon, Nigel, and Dimitri. I


    knew it had been a bad meeting if they had to hit the bar after. When they had told me they ran into


    in, n, and an unknown third vamp I really didn¡¯t think anything of it. I knew in and Chris got


    along fine. I also knew in and Rye wanted to kill each other. n was fine and everyone liked him. I


    have no idea about the third one. When Chris told me that he had been talking to in about things I


    was mildly concerned.


    ¡°He wants to help. He knows the ring and how it operates because of his uncle.¡± Chris tells me.


    ¡°That is beside the point. Rememberst time in, your sisters, Bryn, and Brandon got together?¡± I


    ask him.


    Yeah, that made him cringe. By now the rest of the guys had wandered in due to us yelling. They all sat


    down to see what the issue was. I knew Chris remembered thest time.


    ¡°What happened thest time?¡± Ashton asked.


    ¡°Lots of alcohol, an epic game of poker, and several new tattoos and we ended up with an ind,¡± I


    exined.


    ¡°You own a private ind? Why have we not vacationed there yet?¡± Jason asks.


    I exined that we are not sure who actually owns the ind since there were five people involved and


    all had contributed money. Brighton, Marcus, Seth, Nate, and Zane seemed interested in the poker part


    of the story.


    ¡°Who is in, n, and this other guy?¡± Dustin asks.


    ¡°They are vampires. They are from a very old coven and have been friends with us for many millennia


    now.¡± Chris exined.


    I could see that Rye was conflicted with this whole idea. I would have to ask him what the issue was


    this. I know they like Dimitri well enough and that they have finally epted Den. However, in


    and his bunch are on a very different level. His coven is one of the oldest.


    ¡°Does he have a thing for one of the girls?¡± Kaleb asked.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No, well long ago I think he had a brief thing for Alexis. That was until she told him to fuck off and fell


    off a cliff.¡± I tell him.


    I knew where he was going with his question. He was wondering if in was after Kni. That entire


    thought made meugh. in had no chance in hell with Kni.


    ¡°Wait she fell off a cliff?¡± Jason asked.


    ¡°I caught her,¡± Haze says.


    Was Chris really entertaining the thought of working with him? I had no problem with the guy. Shit, I


    had gotten drunk with him many, many, many times. It was just dangerous to get him and the girls


    together. For the next hour, we talked about the possibility of theming here and working with us. In


    the end, Dustin told Chris to set up a meeting. I knew the girls were gonna want to be there. This was


    gonna be either a good idea or something weird was gonna happen.


    in


    It had been a few years since I had seen Chris. I saw his sisters more often. He however did not know


    this. Not since thest time we had gotten together for our poker night. Yeah still not sure what the fuck


    happened that night. I woke up with my first four tattoos, a raging hangover, and partial ownership of an


    ind. I really need to visit that ind sometime. Tarlek, Donte, and Chris had found us passed out on


    the ind. None of them were too happy. I knew that he went to that bar somewhat regrly. It was


    good to see him. Rye I could do without seeing, ever. Yeah, we hate each other. Been that way forever.


    What I was not expecting was my third, Royce, to be his mate. I knew they were both trying to act like


    nothing was wrong, but I could tell. When Chris called me up and told me all the shit that had happened


    in thest 2 - 3 years I was pissed. Had I known Asmoday and Vepar had been behind all this I would


    have gotten rid of them years ago. Hindsight is 20/20 and here we are now. The three of us are


    meeting Chris and this pack on the ind. I have no doubt Dimitri will be there. It will be good to see


    Dimitri there.


    ¡°Good evening everyone,¡± I tell them as we walk in.


    I hear a squeal of excitement. I know those squeals. I soon have an arm full of goddesses. I give both


    Mykenzie and Kni hugs as well as Bryn. At least someone is happy to see me. Rye however is


    giving me the re of death. I look around and shit there are several wolves, a few bears, dragons,


    werecats, and some humans. Now that¡¯s interesting. That¡¯s when I hear a growl.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry we won¡¯t be feeding on anyone here,¡± I tell them.


    I can tell these two are very protective of everyone here and well I am on their good side and intend to


    stay that way. Chris greets me and then introduces everyone. I can tell the Alpha is hesitant. We got


    down to business. The more I heard the more pissed I got. I never did like Asmoday. I knew a few


    demons and they were ok. After a while, the girls left. Apparently, the kids needed them more than they


    needed to be here. I still find it strange that they have kids. Shit even Chris is gonna be a dad soon. I


    don¡¯t know Nymyra, but I know her coven. Her coven and mine have always been on good terms.


    ¡°Not trying to offend, but Dominick died right?¡± I heard n ask.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Dimitri says.


    He then exined everything. Apparently, this is not the first time Kaleb has been mistaken for him. He


    fits Kni well and from what I have been told can actually calm her down.


    ¡°If you want our help, we will help your pack,¡± I tell them.


    ¡°While it is true that vampires and wolves don¡¯t get along. We have been friends with the triplets for


    millennia. In fact, there are several covens that have aligned with the triplets and would help in a


    heartbeat.¡± I tell them.


    Then Chris decided to talk about a n that Draydon and Nigel came up with. He exined it first and


    also a backup n. I could tell by the growls that the one n was not well received. I don¡¯t me


    them. That n sounded like they wanted the world to implode.


    ¡°Let us think about working with you. I¡¯ll have Chris get a hold of you in a few days.¡± Dustin told me.


    I gave him a nod and told him I will be waiting. For some reason, I had a good feeling about this pack.


    The fact that they have protected the girls as they have was a big part of it.

 One - Hundred Thirty - Four: Plan A v. Plan B

    One - Hundred Thirty - Four: n A v. n B


    One-Hundred Thirty-Four: n A v. n B


    Zeus


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When Dimitri asked us toe to the meeting, we knew it was serious. When the three of us walked


    into the room and saw all the guys, I knew something was seriously wrong. None of the girls was


    present. I did notice someone that I hadn¡¯t seen in a very long time.


    ¡°Well in it¡¯s been a while,¡± I tell him.


    I was indifferent to in. I knew the triples liked him. At one point, during a drunk poker game, a few of


    them bought an ind together. It¡¯s a beautiful ind too. I go there a lot when I need to get the hell


    away. Poseidon is there a lot as well.


    ¡°Nice to see the three of you again.¡± He replied.


    ¡°Where are the girls?¡± Hades asks.


    ¡°They are not going to be present for this meeting. This is something we need to discuss with you.¡±


    Dimitri says.


    ¡°We would also like your opinion,¡± Chris tells me.


    Now I know this is bad. Why do I feel a migraineing on? Haze walks out at that moment. Well fuck


    me, they found him. Chris exins what happened and how Haze was found. Of course, those beasts


    were involved. Chris then exins what the girls found out when they visited the underworld. That was


    not surprising news. They exin that maybe by using some of Einyns blood to help locate her mother,


    which might be on Asmoday¡¯s main ind. Ok, that n sounds feasible and rtively easy. Then


    Nigel and Draydon decide to tell us about the idea of their n.


    ¡°Have you lost your minds?¡± Poseidon and I ask at the same time.


    ¡°No, but it makes sense. I heard a couple of guys talking about some mix-breed that was beyond


    powerful. They also want to get something back that was taken long ago.¡± Nigel says.


    ¡°What they really want is Mykenzie and Kyani, but they know that is not possible. Plus it is deadly.¡±


    Nigel tells us.


    Yeah, I¡¯d like to see them try and kidnap my nieces. That would end in utter chaos. The other n is no


    better. Seriously, if either of those women got touched, my nieces would know immediately. As much as


    I want to tell Mykenzie and Kni to get them, I also want the world to survive.


    ¡°They are not touching Myka.¡± Dustin growls out.


    ¡°They are also not touching Einyn.¡± Brandon says.


    Well, Dustin¡¯s reaction, I was expecting. Brandon¡¯s, I was not. Guess he found his mate, as they call


    them. Now I understand why they didn¡¯t want the girls here. I had never heard of such idiotic ideas in


    my life.


    ¡°When was thest time any of you have seen the girls?¡± Hades asks.


    ¡°Not since this morning. Why?¡± Marcus asks.


    It¡¯s now night, and no one has seen them since this morning. I also noticed none of the animals was


    there. This is a terrible sign. I point this out to everyone. I hear Chris swear under his breath. All the


    kids are with Aphrodite, Imyra, Satyira, and Persephone. I saw my grandbabies before I came here. I


    wondered what was going on. We head back to the packhouse. Nymyra, Einyn, and Natalya are the


    only three there.


    ¡°Where are the rest of your little group?¡± Brighton asks.


    ¡°Don¡¯t know.¡±Natalya answers.


    Again Chris swears, and I know she is telling the truth. This is a terrible sign. Where could they be?


    Kni


    Oh, I know the guys are going to be pissed off. They will get over themselves. Besides, we are just


    visiting Reecie¡¯s parents. Well, sort of. We stopped in and saw them, but we came here for Greg. That


    is Einyn¡¯s uncle. Well, his name is a lot longer and hard to pronounce, so we gave him a name that we


    could actually say. We are here with him, and I have to say it is good to see him.


    ¡°So any idea where Trent and Pa might be hiding?¡± Mykenzie asks.


    ¡°Unfortunately, I know for a fact that Pa was captured. It had to be right before Einyn was born. Trent


    could be hiding in three possible ces.¡± Greg says.


    Greg was down not too long ago and met Einyn for the first time. She was so happy to meet someone


    from her family. He was overjoyed to see his niece. He and Pa are siblings.


    ¡°How do we find them?¡± Mykenzie asks.


    He told us the ces that Trent could be. Those ces were easy to find. Then he exined how to


    locate Pa. That¡¯s if she is not being kept underground. That¡¯s the issue. Unicorns, like a phoenix,


    need sunlight to thrive. They get weak if they are kept in the dark for too long. Well, that could be a


    problem. The other issue is unicorns are also somewhat tied to an element. Einyn has a particr love


    of metal. Trent was tied to water. Pa was tied to darkness. For some reason, her soultched onto


    everything that was in the underworld. She is super sweet, but when ites to dark things, she loves


    them.


    ¡°Hey, Alexis we are gonna need you,¡± I yell at her.


    ¡°Ok, what do I need to do?¡± She yells back.


    ¡°Not sure yet.¡± Mykenzie answers.


    Shit, we are going to have to figure this out. We said goodbye to Greg and headed off to look for Trent.


    Myka


    Wow, meeting Greg was amazing. I mean, I know Einyn, but I have never seen her shift into her


    unicorn. Greg shifted for us, and it was gorgeous. I had always thought that unicorns were white. I was


    wrong. Greg was actually a very light grey with beautiful blonde hair. I wonder what Einyn looked like.


    ¡°Hey, why has Einyn never shifted?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Probably because she doesn¡¯t know how to. She was never taught.¡± Bryn answers.


    All of us are currently in Italy, and it is gorgeous. Oh yeah, we are definitelying here for our


    honeymoon. Dustin can suck it up and deal. This country is unbelievable. I was standing facing the


    ocean. The view from where we are is indescribable. This was the second ce we had looked for


    Trent at. We still hadn¡¯t found him yet. I knew there was one more ce to look.


    ¡°Let''s just say that Trent somehow found out that Pa was pregnant before or when she was


    captured. Would he go looking for her or the child?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Actually he might. I have no idea if he knew, if he did then maybe he did go looking for Pa.¡± Jailynn


    answers.


    ¡°I wonder if that¡¯s who the warlock was gonna meet when he took Einyn?¡± I ask.


    Mykenzie and Kni give each other a look. I know that look.


    ¡°We need to get home. I have an idea.¡± Kni says.


    Kaleb


    We walked out of Marcus¡¯s and Jason¡¯s house, and all the girls were gathered around what looked like


    a birdbath. I shot Dustin a look, and he shrugged his shoulders. We all walked over to see what they


    were up to. We got within three feet and a ring of fire surrounded them. What the actual hell? Hades


    put a hand on my shoulder to stop me. I knew this fire was different.


    ¡°That¡¯s not from Mykenzie and Kni. That¡¯s from Alexis.¡± He told me.


    I watched as Haze walked through the fire and up to the bowl or whatever it was that held the water.


    Mykenzie and Kni suspended the sphere of water in the air as Haze released a shot of bright red


    fire. We all watched as the water turned to what looked like ss. It was amazing.


    ¡°Tye we need Einyn.¡± Kni says.


    I could see him look at Brandon. Brandon nodded and when to get her. He walked back with her, and


    her eyes widened when she saw what was happening. It was actually cute. Mykenzie and Kni


    walked out of the circle through the fire. I actually cringed when she did this. I know it won¡¯t hurt her, but


    still.


    ¡°Shift,¡± Mykenzie told Einyn.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how,¡± Einyn said quietly.


    Kni looked at me. What the hell? I can¡¯t help her shift. I help the pups in the pack shift for the first


    time when they get old enough. I can¡¯t help her see her unicorn. Kni came over and grabbed my


    hand, and we walked over to Einyn. I look at Dimitri for help.


    ¡°Dominick was able to control metal. I was able to control fire. I lost my ability to an extent when I was


    bitten. We received our abilities from Aphrodite when she made us.¡± He exined.


    Ok, that someone makes sense. Then it dawns on me. I am metal Kni is water.


    ¡°I¡¯ll exin after. Just trust me.¡± She says to me.


    ¡°Gorgeous I trust you with my life,¡± I tell her.


    Einyn stood there while Kni, Mykenzie, and I formed a small circle around her. When Einyn started


    shifting, I was speechless. There, in front of us, stood a golden unicorn. Damn Einyn is beautiful.


    ¡°Touch the water Einyn.¡± Mykenzie told her.


    She touched it with her horn, and a weird type of shock wave fanned out in every direction. That was


    fucking awesome. I heard the girls say something, but I couldn¡¯t understand it. Then Einyn shifted back.


    Yeah, we don¡¯t want her staying in her unicorn for long. The fewer people that know, the better. She is


    definitely a target. None of us knew what to say. Tye and Draydon had huge smiles on their faces. That


    was the most amazing thing I had ever seen.


    ¡°You are amazing,¡± I tell Kni.


    ¡°I know. Ites with being a goddess.¡± She says smugly.


    I give her ass a p. She is so sure of herself. I see her throw a smirk over her shoulder at me and run.


    Oh, I know what she is up to. She is so damn sexy and naughty.


    Nate


    I have no idea what I just witnessed, but it was fucking mind-blowing. These girls never cease to


    amaze me. They are capable of the coolest shit. When Einyn shifted, I stood there with my mouth


    open. I think we all were speechless.


    ¡°I thought unicorns were all white?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Some but not all. Unicorns have a tie to different elements of weather. Einyn has a tie to metals. Her


    father has a tie to water. Her mother has a tie to dark things.¡± Alexis exins.


    She then exined that dark things meant the underworld. Somewhere back in Einyn mother¡¯s


    bloodline, a very long-ago rtive mated with a demon. She then said that her mother was for sure


    captured. They also exined that it is possible that her father knew about Einyn, and he went


    searching for her. They think that her father was meeting the warlock that had taken Einyn but


    something happened, and the warlock was forced to ce Einyn on Draydon¡¯s doorstep.


    ¡°I think the warlock thought that Draydon would bring her to us,¡± Mykenzie says.


    ¡°We had no idea that Draydon had her,¡± Kni says.


    ¡°If you had she would have been with you?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No, we would have left her with either Reecie¡¯s parents or with Dimitri and Imyra. Those are the two


    safest ces.¡± Mykenzie admits.


    ¡°You all bounce around too much,¡± I say.


    They agreed. Then I remembered that they had disappeared all day. That started a whole argument. I


    got the death re from the girls, and I wondered if I would end up with coloured hair or worse. I


    remembered what they did to Seth, Zak, Colin, and Peter. That shit was hrious. Of course, I don¡¯t


    want any of that to happen to me. I shot them my killer smile, which by the way didn¡¯t work. Well fuck!

 One - Hundred Thirty - Five: Start with Plan B

    One - Hundred Thirty - Five: Start with n B


    One-Hundred Thirty-Five: Start with n B


    Dustin


    We let the girls know that we were not happy they took off again. Really we should be used to their shit


    by now. I think at this point it is more irritation than outright anger, but still. I mean they could have at


    least told us they were going to try and find Einyn¡¯s dad. I did throw Mykenzie and Kni a re when


    Myka announced that we were going to Italy for our honeymoon. She told me not to argue and to


    deal with it. Wow, my woman put her foot down. I was still quite irritated with that, but it more turned me


    on when she stood her ground and was not going to take no for an answer.


    ¡°Get your ass to work! You have been cking since I have not been here. This whole office is a


    fucking cluster.¡± Myka says to me.


    She had just walked into my office. This was her first day back in the office since having the twins. I got


    a death re when she walked into the office and saw the piles of shit lying around. She hates to be


    disorganized. She has spent all morning organizing.


    ¡°No, go back to your office Kaleb. He needs to concentrate.¡± She told Kaleb.


    I have no idea how he got past her, but the look of terror on his face was priceless. He shut the door


    behind him and leaned against it.


    ¡°What in the hell crawled up her ass.¡± He asked.


    ¡°She saw the state of the office and lost her shit. You know how she likes to be organized. She told me


    it looks like a fucking hurricane went through this office. She was pissed.¡± I tell him.


    My office phone started ringing at that moment. We both looked at each other. I hit the button for the


    speakerphone.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want sex cut off for a month I would suggest you get your sexy ass back to your office and


    leave Dustin alone.¡± Kni states.


    Then she hung up. We both stood there with our mouths right open. ThenI startedughing. She had


    recruited Kni to get Kaleb out of my office.


    ¡°That is so not fair. I can¡¯t believe she called Kni. We are still going with n b right.¡± He cries.


    I am stillughing. Though I do tell him yes, we are starting with n b. Then he walked out.


    ¡°I hate you.¡± I heard him say to Myka.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Myka walked in right then with a very smug look on her face. She was very proud of herself. I kept


    day, the office was back in order, and all my meetings and schedule were back in order as well. This is


    why I need her in this office. It was true this office was a disaster while she was gone.


    ¡°If this office or your schedule ever gets that fucked up again I am going to set you on fire.¡± She growls


    at me.


    I nod my head that both scared me and turned me on at the same time. Especially when she shed


    her eyes at me to make her point. I had to adjust myself before I walked out of the office. Now to get


    home and start with n b. I want to avoid n a, even if it is a good one.


    Tyrell


    ¡°Ok, how do we go about this?¡± I ask.


    We have decided to go with the n to link Einyn¡¯s mother. Now to figure out how to do that. I look at


    Chris because if someone knows how to do this, it should be him.


    ¡°I have no idea.¡± He admits.


    Well great. Now what?


    ¡°I wonder if that¡¯s why the girls did that the other night?¡± Josh asks.


    I just stare at him. Seriously, of all people, he figures this shit out. We have been around them for


    millennia, and hell Chris is their brother and the human figures it out. We apparently have be too


    desensitized to the shit those two do.


    ¡°What does finding Einyn¡¯s dad have to do with finding her mother?¡± Ashton asks.


    ¡°It means the connection will be stronger,¡± I tell him.


    ke and Xione in carrying tes of sandwiches. Good, I am starving, as most of the guys are.


    We have been eating welltely. Araya has made herself home in the kitchen. Damn, that girl can cook.


    All of us have been more than encouraging too. We are doing everything to avoid Draydon and Nigel¡¯s


    n. That whole n is just a nightmare. It has "this is a bad" idea written all over it. I


    ¡°So I guess we wait and see if Trent shows up?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No we can try with just Einyn, but having him would be better,¡± Chris admits.


    ¡°She is gonna have to shift again,¡± Donte says.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t want her shifting unless it is necessary. I am seriously concerned the wrong person is


    gonna see her and then they wille for her.¡± Dustin tells us.


    Yeah, that is a worry we all have. If that happened, then that is going to start a chain reaction. I wonder


    if whatever they did reached Trent. I think I might actually know where he is. If he searched for the


    warlock, they obviously had a meeting ce. I wonder if the ce where the body was found was the


    meeting ce. I wonder if Trent is the one that took the warlock¡¯s body and did something with it.


    ¡°Where was the warlock¡¯s body found.?¡± I ask.


    ¡°We found it in a cave on the coast of Irnd. When we went back to get it, it was gone,¡± Tye says.


    Yup, I have a very good idea where Trent is. I doubt he would have left since that was hisst link to


    Einyn. He wouldn¡¯t know where to go past that. Even if Tye went there, he doesn¡¯t have a scent, thanks


    to Mykenzie and Kni. To Irnd, we go.


    Tarlek


    How Tyrell always talks me into this shit is beyond me. He might be my best friend but seriously, why


    here. He told me this morning to dress warmly and bring an umbre. Of course, I gave him a look like


    he had lost his damn mind. I am pretty sure he has.


    ¡°Why in the hell are we here?¡± I ask.


    It¡¯s rainy and fucking cold. It might be a beautiful, nice, green country, but there is no way I could live


    here. I need the sun and less rain.


    ¡°I am positive Trent is here. I think this is where he and the warlock were supposed to meet. I think he


    was the one that found and got rid of the body.¡± He exins to me.


    Ok, at least now this whole trip makes sense. I still don¡¯t want to be here, but I like the reason behind it.


    We start looking in the general area where Tye said the body was. We have been looking for like an


    hour.


    ¡°We are getting nowhere,¡± Iin.


    ¡°I know. We need a tracker.¡± He says.


    I know that Onyx is the best tracker, but we are trying to avoid the animals. Then it hits me, Liam. He is


    the best tracker in the pack. I tell Tyrell I will be back and get my ass back to the pack fast. I take


    myself straight to Liam¡¯s house.


    ¡°Fuck Tarlek.¡± He gasps.


    ¡°Sorry, I need your help,¡± I tell him.


    I exin what Tyrell and I are up to. I know he is sceptical; I can see it in his eyes. I tell him that Tyrell


    is positive that Trent is there, but we can¡¯t find him. I tell him why we need him.


    ¡°I had better not get turned into something by my daughter - in -w.¡± He states.


    ¡°She won¡¯t do anything to you. I promise. She might do something to Tyrell and me.¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Ok let¡¯s go. Do we have anything with his scent or something on it?¡± He asks.


    ¡°He will smell like Einyn. Unicorns have a family scent so one family tends to have a simr scent. You


    know what she smells like right?¡± I exin.


    He nods at me, and we are off. Of course, when we get there, he vomits. It was his first time travelling


    like us. Tyrell is surprised to see him. I exin this to Tyrell, and he thinks it¡¯s a fantastic idea. After


    Liam¡¯s stomach returns to normal, we get down to business. The three of us had been walking around


    for half an hour when Liam picked up a faint scent. Things picked up after that. He led us to ake. I


    didn¡¯t see anywhere a person could like it. There were no caves or homes of any kind. I couldn¡¯t figure


    out why the scent would lead here.


    ¡°He is using magic or something to hide,¡± Tyrell says.


    That makes perfect sense. Liam kept leading us closer to a thick area of trees and foliage. I know he


    has to be in there. Now how to get him toe out?


    ¡°Trent we know you are there. We have your daughter.¡± I announced.


    Nothing that is what we heard. Both Tyrell and Liam gave me a very unimpressed look. Then we heard


    it, the bushes moving, and a twig snapped. Then out of the densely wooded area came Trent.

 One - Hundred Thirty - Six: Finding Trent

    One - Hundred Thirty - Six: Finding Trent


    One-Hundred Thirty-Six: Finding Trent


    Trent


    I knew someone was there. I could smell the wolf. I had no idea why a wolf would be here. I came


    across very few of them over the years. Honestly, I came across very few supernatural beings over the


    years. Ever since I found Weston¡¯s body where we were supposed to meet, he was to give me my


    daughter. I have no idea how he snuck her out of Asmoday¡¯s facility, but he did. Unfortunately, she was


    not there when I found his body. I had no idea where he had hidden her. I just had hoped he had gotten


    her to the girls before whoever had killed him found her. At least if she were with Mykenzie and Kni


    she would be safe. If they couldn¡¯t keep her, they would ce her somewhere out of reach of Asmoday.


    I have been here in Irnd since. I was still trying to figure out where his main location was. I think I


    have narrowed it down, but I am still not 100% sure. That¡¯s why I was surprised when I heard the


    voices outside my little hideout. I was even more surprised by the wolf. I knew there was a pack not too


    far away, but I also knew I was not on theirnd. Thisnd was neutralnd, and anything was able to


    live there. Plus, I used my magic to keep myself hidden.


    ¡°Trent we know you are there. We have your daughter.¡± I heard a man say.


    I know that voice. It has been years since Ist heard it. There is no way he could be here.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think he is here.¡± Another guy said.


    Yup that is definitely Tyrell. I know that voice anywhere. He has that thick Scottish ent that is harder


    than hell to understand. I slowly walk through the bushes trying not to make noise. The fact that the


    other one said they had my daughter had my curiosity in overdrive. MY dumb ass stepped on a twig


    and alerted them I was there. So I went ahead and stepped out into the open. To my relief, I saw Tyrell


    and Tarlek standing there. Damn, they are a sight for sore eyes. I then looked at the wolf. I know most


    of the closest pack, and he does not look familiar. Then out of nowhere, a second wolf appeared.


    ¡°What in the hell are you doing here?¡± Tarlek asks.


    ¡°Do you realize if you get lost somewhere traveling like this we are dead men?¡± Tyrell asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have figured this shit out.¡± The second wolf said.


    ¡°Why are you here dad?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Tyrell and Tarlek needed my tracking skills.¡± The guy said.


    I stood there in shock. Standing in front of me is someone that I was sure died a long time ago. I really


    have no idea what to say. I swear I am seeing ghosts now.


    ¡°I know what you are thinking. It¡¯s not Dominick. This Kaleb and this is his dad Liam. Kaleb is the beta


    of a pack in the pacific northwest. He is also Kni¡¯s mate. Your damn fiance better note looking


    for you. I don¡¯t feel like dying today.¡± Tarlek exins.


    They exin why Kaleb looks exactly like Dominick. That makes sense. Kaleb tells the guys not to


    worry. Apparently, Kni and Mykenzie and the rest of the girls are at the spa. That should keep them


    entertained for a while. Tyrell exins about my daughter, whose name is Einyn. They also exin


    who she ended up with. While not my first choice, I am d she ended up where she did. I knew they


    had hidden the werecats and dragons from the world. So my daughter was protected after all. I grab a


    couple of things from where I was living, and off we go back to the pack. Finally, I got to see my


    daughter.


    ke


    Have you ever seen a pissed-off goddess? You don¡¯t want to. I am not sure what she was more pissed


    about. The fact that Tyrell and Tarlek went off and found Trent on their own without her or Mykenzie


    knowing or that they lost Kaleb and Trent on the way back. My guess is going to be the fact that Kaleb


    and Trent got lost somewhere along the way. The whole room was starting to turn red, and I knew shit


    was going to get bad soon. Mykenzie was not far behind Kni in turning red. I have a bad feeling


    someone is going to die, and I have no idea who it is. At this point, Ashton, Brighton, Seth, Josh, Peter,


    Colin, Zak, Zane, and Marcus had run the fuck away. Not that I me them. Chris, Rye, in (who had


    been visiting), Reecie, and Brandon had gone in search of the two. Dustin had offered to go, but we


    were afraid he would also disappear. We sure as hell didn¡¯t need Myka pissed as well.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t each one of you bring one of them back?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Kaleb said he had this way figured out. Obviously, he still needs some practice.¡± Tyrell says.


    I stand there and roll my eyes. This may be the end of the world, and they listened to Kaleb. Dumb


    shits, both of them. I feel a vibration in my pocket and realize my phone is going off. I quickly pull it out


    and look at who is calling. Thank fucking god. I step out of the room.


    ¡°Where in the fuck are you? Kni is about to fucking explode.¡± I tell Kaleb.


    ¡°We are on an ind. I just don¡¯t know where.¡± He tells me.


    ¡°Describe the ind,¡± I say to him.


    He describes it as both he and Trent walking around. Nothing is ringing a bell. in pops back up, and


    I motion him toe over. I told Kaleb to describe it to in. He travels a lot more than I do. Maybe


    something will stand out to in. I hand my phone to in, telling him what is going on. He lets out a


    phone. I walk back into the room, and Chris, Rye and Reecie are back. I decide to stand in the


    doorway. All of a sudden Kni is wrapped in Kaleb¡¯s arms, crying. Thank god, I can see the red


    decreasing. I look over to see in and give him a look. He walks over to me and hands me my phone


    back.


    ¡°Sorry about taking your phone, but I knew exactly where he was and I figured you being without your


    phone was less important than Kni blowing something up,¡± Bain tells me.


    ¡°Where did they end up?¡± Chris asked.


    ¡°They were on our ind. I have no idea how they ended up there but they were there.¡± in answers.


    I honestly don¡¯t care where they were as long as Kaleb is here now and Kni is happy. Trent looks


    happy to be here as well. Everyone is staring at him. Oh yeah forgot to do introductions. Too concerned


    with calming the pissed-off goddess down. Tyrell makes the introductions. Trent exins what


    happened all those years ago. I am just d that we found him. I really think Asmoday has been trying


    to find him. I caught part of a conversation a few days ago when I was out, and they were talking about


    looking for something in Irnd to help them find the younger one. I am pretty sure Myka was also


    mentioned. All I heard was them talking about a very powerful hybrid. Of course, Mykenzie and Kni


    were also mentioned, but that idea was quickly dumped.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok gorgeous I am fine. I obviously need some more practice. Kaleb tells her.


    She has at least stopped crying. Now Jordyn is crying. When did those three get here? I pick her up


    and tell her it¡¯s fine. I tell her that mommy is just d daddy is home. That stops her from crying. These


    women and kids are going to be the death of me. I have Jordyn in one arm and Dominick in the other.


    They are a set.


    Josh


    Yeah, I admit I ran the fuck away. That was the scariest shit I have ever seen. When Tyrell, Tarlek, and


    Liam popped up and told us what they had done and who they had found. Everyone was d. That


    was until Kaleb and Trent didn¡¯t pop up right behind the others. Ok, we were worried, but we were


    going to give them a few. Then a few turned into an hour. Then the girls got home, and we had no


    choice but to tell them what had happened. That¡¯s when everything went to shit.


    ¡°WHAT DO YOU MEAN YOU DON¡¯T KNOW WHERE THEY ARE?¡± Kni screamed.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°We all left at the same time. He must have gotten lost.¡± Tyrell admitted.


    She went from zero to pissed in 0.01 seconds. She instantly started glowing red and growling. That


    was my cue to get out. Thank god for ke. Kaleb called him and said that they were on an ind


    somewhere. in, who had apparently juste back from the search, got on the phone with Kaleb,


    recognized what he was describing, and brought them back. Kni is still pissed at Tyrell and Tarlek.


    Liam is fine. I have no idea how he got off. Now I am currently watching Einyn cry her eyes out while


    Trent is hugging her. I half want to do something to make her stop crying. Like the rest of the guys, I


    hate to see any of these women cry. Even though I know, these are happy tears.


    ¡°This is heartbreaking,¡± Brandon says.


    ¡°Yeah I know, but they¡¯re happy tears,¡± I tell him.


    We waited till this morning to introduce Einyn to Trent. Mainly because they got back sotest night,


    then the issue with Kaleb and everyone thought today would be better. Kni even went to work with


    Kaleb today. She was afraid that he would disappear again. He tried to tell her it was fine but nope. She


    went anyway. I secretly think Kaleb liked it. I have a feeling Kaleb is not going to get much work done


    today.


    ¡°He sure looks happy,¡± I say to Brandon.


    ¡°Yeah, I am d Trent was found. He is a good guy.¡± He tells me.


    That¡¯s when I remember that they have known each other for years¡ªthe whole immortal thing. I see


    Trent walking over to us with Einyn.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe my little girl is old enough to have a mate. I also don¡¯t think anyone is good enough for


    her, but the fact that you are her mate makes me feel better.¡± Trent tells Brandon.


    I am just d things are back to normal. Well normal for here. I am sure if anyone else saw some of


    the shit that goes on here, they would think this ce is an insane asylum.

 One - Hundred Thirty - Seven: Wolves and Demons

    One - Hundred Thirty - Seven: Wolves and Demons


    One - Hundred Thirty - Seven: Wolves and Demons


    Darrius


    Thomas and I are sitting in Asmoday¡¯s office. We are currently at his main holding facility. Thomas and


    I had to get the hell out of the pack about a week ago. The council had made their decision, and I was


    stripped of my Alpha title, and the two of us were going to be arrested. So we jumped ship and


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    deserted the pack. I am sure by now that fucking Dustin has been granted alpha ship of my pack. That


    bastard. I know Mykenzie and Kni had something to do with all that shit getting sent to the council. I


    called Asmoday within a few hours after the decision had been decided, and he came and got us.


    Being that we are two of his big suppliers, he had to save our asses. By now, they had captured


    Damien, Ian, and Marshall. With help from those fucking beasts of theirs, they had also found many of


    our temporary holding locations. Which also caused Asmoday to lose Haze.


    ¡°That damn bastard. I knew he didn¡¯t like dragons or think they were worth shit but he still should have


    not left him there.¡± Asmoday ranted.


    ¡°I told you a while ago he was not trustworthy,¡± I said.


    ¡°I know.¡± Asmoday sighed.


    We were all stressed out. Everything seemed to be crumbling around us. Thank god or someone that


    they have not found our three main facilities. Especially this one. This has all of the extremely rare


    creatures. Some are pure breeds of their species some are hybrids.


    ¡°I am pretty sure we have found where Pa¡¯s daughter is,¡± Thomas said.


    ¡°Where is that?¡± Asmoday asked.


    I was also interested in this answer. He had been looking for her for 18 years. I started helping 15 years


    ago. Just after I had gotten to know Asmoday, we formed a partnership. I hade across a shifty-


    looking warlock. I hate warlocks and witches, so I killed the bastard. I had taken a picture of him


    because he looked familiar, but I couldn¡¯t ce him. I showed Asmoday, and apparently, he was the


    one that had both taken Asmoday¡¯s daughter and Pa¡¯s daughter. We went back to get the body, but


    it was gone.


    We could find nothing to lead us to where he had hidden either girl. I felt bad that I had caused us not


    to be able to find them, but Asmoday was not mad when I exined the situation to him.


    ¡°We have tracked her to the Silver Moon pack,¡± Thomas said.


    ¡°FUCK.¡± Asmoday yelled.


    Yeah, I felt the same way. Figures fucking Dustin and that damn pack. I wonder if he even knows that


    he had a unicorn.


    ¡°How did she end up there?¡± I ask.


    ¡°We are trying to figure that out. All my spies know is that within thest six months to a year that a


    colony of werecats and a few dragons are now part of the pack. I am guessing she was with them.¡±


    Thomas exined.


    Werecats and dragons have not been seen in thousands of years. Now they just poof back into


    existence?


    ¡°I can guarantee you that Mykenzie and Kni have everything to do with that,¡± Asmoday tells us.


    Well damn, they kept those two species hidden. I wonder if we could get our hands on some of those


    werecats? They haven¡¯t been seen in so long that they would be in high demand. I give Asmoday a


    look, and I think he is thinking the same thing. Now to figure out a way to get to them.


    Asmoday


    This pack is really starting to piss me off. First, they capture all three of the bears. Now somehow, they


    have my missing unicorn living in theirnd. I am getting very annoyed. On top of that, they have my


    daughter. Well, they didn¡¯t take her, but she is living there¡ªthat damn warlock. I should have gotten rid


    of him after he took my daughter. I didn¡¯t realize it until it was toote that he had taken Pa¡¯s


    daughter too. I am d Darrius killed the bastard. I would have liked to have gotten a hold of his body,


    but someone had gotten to it already. I wonder who it was? Now that asshole who I had managing the


    one location let Haze get rescued, but those great beasts. I can also guarantee that he is on the pack''s


    a message or something to let him know that Haze is free again.


    ¡°This is getting out of control,¡± I tell Darrius.


    ¡°There has got to be a way to get onto thatnd.¡± Darriusments.


    ¡°There is no way. Mykenzie and Kni I know for sure have set up warning systems. I can guarantee


    that if we try to take anyone they will know instantly.¡± I tell him.


    These two are making things exponentially difficult. I have not had an issue with them since the whole


    Navarro episode. I am trying to avoid a repeat of that disaster again. So now, to figure out what to do.


    The packnd is too heavily guarded with both the wolves and the girls. I am more worried about the


    girls. Between the technology the bears provided and the girls'' power, there is no sneaking in. We are


    going to have to have help from the inside. I am just not sure how that is going to work. I mean, we had


    those two idiots that were taking pictures, but they were not near smart enough to do this job.


    ¡°You think we could get someone that was loyal to you in your old pack to work from the inside?¡± I ask.


    ¡°It¡¯s a possibility. Thomas and I will have to talk about who we think we could trust.¡± Darrius replies.


    ¡°Ok, you two work on that and let me know. I have not heard if your pack has been officially turned over


    yet. I will find out and let you know.¡± I tell them.


    We end our little meeting. I know many of the other demons are pissed that I made those two my next


    in charge. They hate having to answer them. Darrius and Thomas have been friends for years and


    loyal more so than many of the others that I have had working for me. I have had manye and go,


    but these two have never wavered. I need to figure out what to do with all this. I am hoping that we can


    get someone on the inside to help. That is the only way.

 One - Hundred Thirty - Eight: Council

    One - Hundred Thirty - Eight: Council


    One-Hundred Thirty-Eight: Council


    Dustin


    When I got home that night from the office, Brighton was standing by the door. I wasn¡¯t worried, but it


    was also not normal. We really should stop using that word around here. There is not anything normal


    about this pack or what happens around here. He pulled out arge envelope and handed it to me. I


    looked at it, and I became nervous.


    ¡°When did ite?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It was delivered earlier this afternoon by a member of the council.¡± He tells me.


    ¡°I guess I should open it,¡± I say.


    He gives me a nod and says he will gather everyone. Everybody knew what I was trying to do. We still


    have no idea who sent the paper trail on Darrius to the council. We all had our suspicion but now proof.


    I hadn¡¯t heard anything from the council for a month or more. I honestly thought that they let him off and


    would do nothing. I went and changed out of my suit and headed back down to the rec room. Everyone


    was there when I arrived, including all of our parents. I actually handed the envelope to dad. I was too


    worked up to open it myself.


    ¡°Chickenshit,¡± Mykenzie mumbled.


    ¡°Oh shut up,¡± I told her.


    I heard Kniugh at the two of us. I should have known they would say something. I had half a mind


    to tell Kaleb to control his women, but I also didn¡¯t want to wake up and find myself with coloured hair


    or turned into something. There were still pranks being yed, but there always are. This house is fullProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.


    of guys; of course, pranks will be yed on each other. However, the girls give just as well as we do.


    Maybe even better, but I will never tell them that.


    ¡°Well, what does it say?¡± Kaleb asked.


    ¡°They have stripped Darrius of his alpha title and the council will be here in a week to formally turn his


    pack over to you,¡± Dad says.


    Well, shit, I let out a breath I didn¡¯t even know I was holding. The letter went on to say that they were


    going to take Darrius and Thomas into custody. There was another letter in there telling us that those


    two had abandoned the pack and ran.


    The council has no idea where those two are. I am not surprised that they ran. I am sure they are with


    Asmoday wherever he is.


    Bryn


    I sat there with the biggest smile on my face. I already knew what that letter said. The council hated


    Darrius, so we already knew they would be more than happy to strip his alpha title. They had been


    watching him for years now. The information that just happened to surface was the icing on the cake. I


    knew the process was going to take a while. The council had a specific way they had to proceed. I was


    expecting it to happen a bit faster than this. The whole process has taken two months. I was somewhat


    surprised that Darrius and Thomas ran. I really thought he would try and fight this more. I know he


    hated this pack. I really feel sorry for his pack now though they will see how a pack should be run.


    ¡°You know we are gonna have to keep an eye on the newbies,¡± I say.


    ¡°Yeah, I know,¡± Kni says.


    We are in the nursery with the kids. Well, basically, just my twins and her twins. The other three are


    running around, followed by Satyira, who is followed by Draydon.


    ¡°I know those two are with Asmoday. I wouldn¡¯t put it past them to try and get a few of the members


    that might be loyal to him to spy.¡± Mykenziements.


    She has Dimitrus sleeping against her chest. That boy loves his aunt. Kaycen was crawling around on


    the floor. My two were also on the floor. They are starting to walk. Great, two more to add to the trouble


    that goes on around here. All I know is that Leah and Nymyra better have girls.


    ¡°Have we gotten anywhere after we sent out that signal with Einyn?¡± I ask.


    ¡°So far all we have gotten back is rumors,¡± Mykenzie says.


    ¡°Should we try with her and Trent together?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it will work. Pa is tied to the underworld. I don¡¯t think that even using Alexis will work.¡±


    Kni says.


    Well, now what? I am just d they have turned the pack over to Dustin. In one week, his pack will


    double in size again. I know Darrius would try and get his pack back. However, there is no chance that


    we will let that happen in hell. We know the four of them are together. No, we just have to figure out


    where they are.


    Darrius


    Well, Dustin should be happy. I know for a fact that he got the letter today from the council. I have been


    talking to a few of the pack members that are loyal to me. They said that a few members of the council


    came to the pack a few days ago to let everyone know what is going on. They let them know that the


    pack will be absorbed into Silver Moon in one week. They let everyone know that whoever is against


    that is wee to leave and join neighbouring packs or go rogue. I know a few members have already


    left to join other packs. I believe I have at least three that are willing to stay in the pack and y nice so


    they can spy. They want assurance that if shit goes wrong, they cane here. I don¡¯t think Asmoday


    will have any issues with them. I let them know that I would talk with Asmoday and get back to them


    soon.


    ¡°So we have some on the inside now?¡± Thomas asks.


    ¡°Yes, we do. Three to four.¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Good.¡± He replies.


    I know we are going to have to sit down and make up some type of n. I know if my guys get caught,


    the pack''s ranking members are the least of the problems. With the girls being as suspicious as they


    are, I hope we can pull this off. I gave Asmoday a call. He is not on site right now. He is visiting Vepar


    right now. She is in a secret location. He doesn¡¯t want her in any of the main locations in case


    something happens and they get found. He wants her safe just in case shit hits the fan. I know that he


    wants to get a hold of the unicorn. He also wants to get his hands on the Luna. His real goal is


    Mykenzie and Kni, but that is impossible. I also don¡¯t think he will get the other two as well. I am sure


    as soon as anyone grabs them that, Mykenzie and Kni will know. Something tells me that that would


    be bad.


    ¡°When is Asmodaying back?¡± Thomas asks.


    ¡°Tomorrow. That¡¯s when I¡¯ll tell him that we have some spies on the inside.¡± I reply


    Thomas nods his head, and we just sit there. I am starting to get a very ominous feeling, and I just


    have a feeling losing my pack is the least of my worries.

 One - Hundred Thirty - Nine: Preparing for New Members

    One - Hundred Thirty - Nine: Preparing for New Members


    One-Hundred Thirty-Nine: Preparing for New Members


    Kaleb


    Stressful, that is what this week is going to be. Dustin got the letter yesterday that we will be taking


    over Darrius¡¯s pack. This pack is not a big pack. It only has 400 members. With thend that we have


    and with thatnd, we have more than enoughnd. There is a small amount ofnd between the two


    packs that Dustin and I want to acquire. It is not owned by anyone. Thend is for sale. If we can


    acquire thisnd, then our pack will be the biggest in the state. Thankfully there is not much going on


    here at work this week.


    ¡°No chaperone?¡± Dustin asked.


    ¡°Fuck off. No, she stayed home.¡± I tell him


    Kni finally let mee to work without hering with me. I am not sure how I convinced her, but I


    did. It did take a while, especially after the whole debacle of Trent and I end up on the ind that they


    own. Jace showed me the video of what happened when they had to exin to Kni what happened.


    Yeah, she was pissed. I am not sure how someone didn¡¯t die. Dustin takes a seat in the chair in front of


    my desk. I have both of myptops open. One is for the office; the other is for the pack''s business.


    ¡°We are going to travel to the other pack Sunday,¡± Dustin tells me.


    ¡°I know. The official transfer of power is Monday right?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yeah, I am not taking Myka.¡± He says.


    I wasn¡¯t expecting her toe along. With the fact that Asmoday and his group want her and Einyn, it


    is better for her to stay home.


    ¡°I think once we make it official that we let the girls secretly wander around and see what everyone is


    saying.¡± He states.


    ¡°I was actually thinking the same thing,¡± I say.


    I let out a sigh. I really don¡¯t want them sneaking around. I have no idea how many or if any of the pack


    is still loyal to Darrius. I know his gamma has already reached out to us. Both of us have talked with


    him over the phone, and he seems cool so far. It will be nice to know who we can and can¡¯t trust.


    ¡°Maybe we should let them in before it is official. That way we know who we can and can¡¯t trust.¡± I point


    out.


    ¡°I thought that too. I should be hearing from the bank about the purchase of thend today. I am


    hopeful that we can have thend by this Friday. Marcus and Jason already have security measures


    ready to go as soon as I sign the paperwork. I had the animals sniff around thend. All they found was


    a couple of rogues that were passing through. Brighton watched them. They have left their packs and


    have not caused any problems.¡± He exins.


    ¡°Once we have thend should we see if they want to join the pack?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what I was thinking. I told Brighton and Ashton to keep an eye on them for this purpose.¡±


    He says.


    We continue with our conversation. My office phone rings, startling both of us. I reach over and press


    the button to turn it on to the speakerphone.


    ¡°Get your ass back to your office right now! The bank is on the phone about thend. Stop goofing off


    with Kaleb. You have shit to do.¡± Myka yells.


    She hangs up, and I startughing. She has not let him off the hook since she returned to work. She


    was pissed with the state of his office. Dustin lets out a sigh and stands up. I tell him to go before she


    stomps her way down here and drags him back. I have an assistant. I thought about having Kni


    be my assistant, but I knew that wouldn¡¯t work. Thankfully I found a great assistant.


    ¡°Was that Myka? She sounded pissed.¡± Colin asks.


    ¡°Yes, she is still riding Dustin¡¯s ass making sure he gets shit done,¡± I tell him.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Heughs. Colin is my assistant. He spends most of his time down here and not in heaven. He is an


    amazing assistant, and I don¡¯t have to worry about some chick hitting on me. We just need to make it


    through the next two weeks, and then hopefully, everything will calm down, and we can deal with


    Asmoday and his bunch.


    ¡°You do remember that the week after you have that meeting with the Spariano''s in Greece right?¡±


    Colin says.


    Shit, that¡¯s right. I forgot about that. I look at him, and he rolls his eyes at me cause he knows I forgot. I


    told him we would talk about itter. I lean back against my chair and let out a sigh. This month is going


    to be busy.


    Nate


    Well, thend between the packs is ours. Dustin got a call from the bank yesterday, and all the


    paperwork went through fast. We are sending in a construction crew and architects to start clearing the


    leaving for the new pack on Sunday. I know they sent the girls in today to see what kind of gossip or


    talk is going on within the pack. Basically to see who is and is not still loyal to Darrius. Oh, I can only


    imagine how pissed he is with this. Well, he dug his own grave.


    ¡°NATE WHAT DO YOU WANT FOR LUNCH?¡± Daniy screams.


    I shake my head and get up from my desk. I shut my door and walked down to the kitchen. I swear


    none of these women knows how to talk without yelling. I stand at the kitchen door, and I see Araya,


    Daniy, and Satyira in there.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be helping others with the other pack?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°We just got back. I knew you hadn¡¯t had lunch yet.¡± She tells me.


    She walks over and gives me a kiss on the cheek. I wrap my arms around her waist. She lets out a


    giggle.


    ¡°Please, not in the kitchen,¡± Mitchell says.


    I ignore him. Bastard, we aren¡¯t even doing anything. I sit down on one of the bar stools by him and


    Draydon. Ashton and Seth are also there. I know what they are here for. They want first dibs on the


    food.


    ¡°ASHTON YOU LITTLE BITCH.¡± Mykenzie yells.


    We all turn towards Ashton. I wonder what he did this time. I hear Chris snicker. Ashton throws him a


    dirty look. I roll my eyes.


    ¡°I DIDN¡¯T DO ANYTHING,¡± Ashton yells back.


    ¡°THEN WHERE ARE THE FUCKING BROWNIES,¡± Mykenzie screams.


    We all look at each other. Ashton yells back that he has no idea. I look at the rest, and nobody has


    seen any brownies. I just hope whoever took them has run because these two are going to have


    someone¡¯s head. In the interest of saving someone''s life, I decide to send out a text letting them know


    that the girls have noticed their brownies missing and that someone''s death is imminent. I get a series


    of responses telling me thanks for the warning.


    I take the te of food that Daniy hands me, and damn, it tastes fantastic. I have no idea how this


    pack got so lucky to have so many women that can cook and bake this, but we did. I really just want


    the next two weeks to go by fast. It is going to be busy with the council officially handing over the pack


    to us and with all the construction starting on the newly acquirednd. Luckily, the girls said they would


    help with the newnd and possibly renovation once we see what the buildings on the new packnd


    are like. That took a lot of stress off Dustin, Kaleb, and me. We meet with the crews and architects


    tomorrow. I doubt they will put up resistance when Dustin tells them that they will be answering


    Myka, Mykenzie, Kni, Daniy. They are the ranked women, well, Mykenzie isn¡¯t, but if you deal


    with Kni then you deal with Mykenzie. They are a set. I think he is also going to have Chris and


    Reecie help just in case any of the men on the crews decide to give the women a hard time. I really


    don¡¯t think that will happen. We just have to make sure that they don¡¯t piss off Mykenzie and Kni. We


    don¡¯t need them killing any of the crew. This is going to be an interesting next few weeks.

 One - Hundred Forty: Official Transfer

    One - Hundred Forty: Official Transfer


    One - Hundred Forty: Official Transfer


    Chris


    Dustin, Kaleb, and I are standing on the stage as the council officially announces that what was the


    Blood Sky Pack is now the Silver Moon pack. I was surprised when Dustin asked if I woulde for


    this ceremony. I am standing in the back just off to the right of Dustin. I am watching the reaction to the


    announcement. Most seem happy and relieved that Darrius is no longer the Alpha. I can see a few that


    disagree with this idea. I know a few have left already to possibly join other packs or to turn rogue.


    From what the girls found out was that most everyone was excited about the change. They didn¡¯t hear


    anyone outright say they hate this. They couldn¡¯t find anyone that was plotting against Dustin. I could


    tell my sisters are still concerned even though they didn¡¯t hear anything. Right now none of the women


    are here. I wasn¡¯t sure if Darrius or Asmoday have anyone watching the pack today. The ceremony


    onlysts like an hour. Now the three of us are walking around getting to know the warriors, the


    gamma, and many other pack members.


    ¡°The gamma is clean. I already took a walk.¡± I tell them.


    ¡°Ok that¡¯s good to know,¡± Dustin says.


    ¡°Have you been taking a walk through everyone?¡± Kaleb asks.


    ¡°Not everyone, but a few that give me a feeling that I need to,¡± I reply.


    We have had a few of the girls from the packe up and try shit. Why am I not surprised? The


    gamma told us which girls to be worried about and who was harmless. Dustin made an announcement


    about acquiring the newnd and that we will be building new homes and possibly renovating some of


    the buildings on thisnd. The current packhouse here is awful.


    ¡°We are going to have to build a brand new packhouse here,¡± Dustin says.


    ¡°Yeah, this one is old and trashed,¡± I say.


    ¡°Good, more projects for the women,¡± Kaleb states smiling.


    We all like this idea. The more we have to keep the girls busy with the less likely they are to do stupid


    shit.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see what happens when my sisters and the other girlse here and all these girls here


    that think they are the shit see them,¡± I sayughing.


    ¡°As long as they don¡¯t kill any of these girls here I could care less,¡± Dustin says.


    ¡°I can¡¯t promise that,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°What happens if one of these girls who think they can seduce us challenges our women?¡± Kaleb asks.


    ¡°They die.¡± I remind them.


    Dustin swears under his breath. He knows I am right. If any of these power-hungry women challenge


    any of our women especially my sister''s things are bound to get bloody. We discuss how we can avoid


    this situation. Dustin did let the new pack know that he already has his Luna and that there is already a


    beta and gamma female as well. We head back to where we are staying tonight. We head back home


    tomorrow. Now to start getting all this shit organized. Marcus and Jason are going to be busy for a


    while with all the newnd and security. I honestly think all that is happening is a nice distraction from


    the probable shit storm brewing.


    Marcus


    Damn things just got busy. With thend acquired and the other pack getting officially handed to Dustin


    there are so many things we need to do. Luckily Jason, Jace, Zak, Nigel, and I were prepared.


    Honestly, I never doubted that we would get Darrius¡¯s pack. I was surprised the purchase of thend in


    between went through fast. We had already had several pieces of equipment ready to start installing


    around the new packnd. Now we have to increase the number of pieces of equipment that we are


    going to need.


    ¡°We are going to be busy gentlemen.¡± Jason states.


    ¡°We already knew that.¡± Zak retorts.


    ¡°I know Mykenzie and Kni already did their thing with their powers around the newnds.¡± Nigel


    At least we won¡¯t bepletely blind if someone we don¡¯t want crosses our new borders. I also know


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    the animals have been prowling the perimeter thest few days as well. Which of course has freaked


    out the new guards and warriors of the new pack. Dustin is arranging a meeting with the new pack


    members and all the women. While Myka, Kni, Mykenzie, and Daniy are the ranked women, all


    the women are important. He wants to make sure that any of us that he has given a title to are known


    by the new pack and are respected as such. I know the girls want to meet with all of us to talk about


    what is now happening.


    ¡°I wonder what they want to talk to us about?¡± Jace asks.


    ¡°No one knows. They won¡¯t tell anyone.¡± I say.


    ¡°That makes me both curious and nervous at the same time,¡± Nigel admits.


    We all nod our heads. Yeah, this is very suspicious. I don¡¯t think that they want to talk about anything


    bad. I do have a feeling that they and the crews that are going to deal with new buildings andnd are


    gonna have a problem.


    ¡°Gentlemen I heard that everything went in your favor,¡± Poseidon says.


    ¡°Damn it, please announce that you are here next time and not scare the shit out of us,¡± I tell him.


    Heughs and takes a seat by Nigel. I am sure he is here to see his grandbabies. We tell him about


    everything and what is nned. We exin how Dustin is going to put the women in charge of the new


    We also tell him that we are concerned about how the men will get along with our women.


    ¡°Let me talk to Zeus. We have some family that owns a construction and architecturalpany. The


    girls are familiar with them and they know how the girls can be. I am sure they would be more than


    happy to work with the pack.¡± He tells us.


    That sounds like the way to go. Thest thing we need is one of those men thinking they can bully any


    of our women and piss them off. Yeah, I can already see that and decide to assert their dominance on


    the subject and end up starting something with any one of the girls. I tell Poseidon to talk to Dustin. I


    am sure that he will more than meet with them. Poseidon heads off to the packhouse and we get back


    to security and all the equipment we need. Besides the pack, we also have several otherpanies


    that we are in talks with to provide security for. I am d that this business we decided to start is taking


    off but we are busier than ever.

 One - Hundred Forty - One: Assessing the New Pack

    One - Hundred Forty - One: Assessing the New Pack


    One - Hundred Forty - One: Assessing the New Pack


    Brighton


    Ashton and I brought a few warriors and we are assessing warriors of the new part of the pack. This is


    our second day here. So far the Warriors have impressed me. They are conditioned well and seem to


    be very disciplined. The previous gamma showed us all the training levels and patrol rotations. So far


    everything I have seen is quite impressive. We are currently in the training grounds watching the


    warriors train. They do have great training grounds.


    ¡°A few of these guys look very cocky.¡± Ashtonments.


    ¡°Yeah, I noticed that too,¡± I told him.


    ¡°They need to be brought down a notch or two,¡± I say.


    We both look at each other. We have noticed that they don¡¯t train their women as our pack does. When


    we asked they said that none of the women wanted to train and that women are too weak to fight. I was


    dumbfounded. Seriously does anyone still think that way? I guess some still do. We told the head


    trainer and the two guys that are his backups that they will be visiting our pack. I am sure they are


    gonna get a rude awakening when they see our women training.


    ¡°You know, maybe they need to be shown that women can fight,¡± Tyrell says.


    ¡°Will you stop that, every single one of you needs bells on so we know you¡¯re there.¡± Ashton gasps.


    Tyrell justughs. I think Ashton maybe, onto something. However, that idea was presented all I got


    was death res and threats of bodily harm. Tyrell¡¯s idea is a good one. I know exactly which woman


    he is talking about. A very evil smile spreads across my face. Yes, maybe they need to have their ass


    kicked by women that aren¡¯t shifter to prove a point. I will be calling Dustin tonight to let him know who


    everything is going. I am sure when I tell them how they view women that my idea will be approved. I


    know the girls will have no probleming here and knocking these guys down several notches. In


    fact, I know two of them will be more than happy to do it. I can already see the evil smiles spread


    across their faces. I give Tyrell and Ashton a look and they are thinking the same thing. These next two


    days are going to be a very extreme learning curve for this pack and its men.


    Daniy


    This pack is a dump. The buildings are old and most either need to be torn down or severely


    remodeled. When Brighton calledst night and gave us all an update on what was going on we were


    d to hear that their warriors were as good as ours. When he told us that they don¡¯t let women train


    and the reasons behind it, we called bullshit. I know that many of the women want to train. Mykenzie


    and Kni even told all the guys that was the one main issue with the pack.


    ¡°Weak, I¡¯ll show those little bastards weak.¡± Kni growls.


    ¡°How fucking dare they,¡± Bryn adds.


    I see Dustin smile. They have an idea and I bet we are gonna hear it now. The fact that they believe


    this pisses us off.


    ¡°I am d you girls think that way. The seven of you will be going there to help re-educate them on the


    concept of women, not training.¡± He exins


    There are a few growls that are heard and I know why. Marcus and Chris are both not happy with this.


    ¡°Ok let me borate. Leah and Nymyra will not be going for obvious reasons.¡± He says.


    Of course, neither of them is happy with this statement. Leah points out that even being pregnant none


    of those guys coulde close to touching her. Nymyra says the same thing, but Marcus and Chris put


    their feet down and tell them no.


    ¡°With that being said. No killing any of the warriors.¡± Kaleb states.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Seriously they had better hope that no one issues a direct challenge because then all bets are off. If


    these pricks are as cocky as Brighton says then he had better be telling them not to start shit with us.


    We have no problem finishing it. I still think we are going to have fun with these guys. They are gonna


    see six women who can¡¯t shift and think we are gonna be easy targets. Oh are they gonna get a rude


    awakening. I personally can¡¯t wait. I haven¡¯t had a good sparring session in a long time. None of the


    warriors here want to spar with any of us. They have seen us fight and know what we are capable of. I


    am excited and I can tell the others are as well. I know for a fact Mykenzie and Kni are itching to


    beat some ass. Oh, happy days.


    Ashton


    The girls, Seth, Josh, Peter, Draydon, and Chris showed upst night. I was d they came. I wasn¡¯t


    sure if Brighton¡¯s idea had gone over and that all the guys agreed with it. They obviously did. I could tell


    that the girls are more than excited to be here. They all look like they are out for blood.


    ¡°Kaleb agreed to this?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes, I think he knows that Kni needs to relieve some pent up aggression,¡± Chris says.


    ¡°I came to make sure no one dies,¡± Chris tells us.


    Fair point and I am d he came. I just hope none of these cocky bastards starts shit with them. They


    would more than deserve it, but I also don¡¯t need them killing anyone. The looks the girls received


    when they showed up with Brighton and me to the training grounds were glorious. I could see the looks


    of disapproval from the men when we introduced the girls. When we told them why the girls were here I


    heard theughter and saw how they looked down on them as weak. The seven of us guys have been


    sitting here now for several hours. Watching the girls literally beat these guys into the ground has been


    glorious. Each one of the girls has thoroughly put these cocky little shits in their ces several times.


    ¡°I saw the looks of lust when the first walked in and was worried,¡± Seth admits.


    ¡°Remember never to let any of them talk me into sparring with them.¡± Peterments.


    ¡°This is the best thing I have seen in a long time,¡± Josh says.


    So far everything has gone well. No one has been stupid yet. I still have a feeling that one of these


    guys is going to do something stupid. I was soon proved right. I hear a growl (which during training is


    not abnormal). The growl changes and is answered by a much lower growl that sounds nothing like a


    wolf. That makes us all turn and look to see what is happening. The sight is bad. Two of the warriors


    have Mykenzi and Kni backed into a corner.


    ¡°You two think you¡¯re so tough. Let''s see what happens when you¡¯re cornered.¡± A guy snarls.


    Before we can get to them the guys charge. Shit, we take off running faster. The growling is getting


    significantly louder, lower in pitch and it clearly states back off now. Within seconds both guys are


    pinned to the fence with hands around their necks. They are also being held at least a foot off the


    ground.


    The nails are out and blood is flowing from the guy''s necks. Their other hands are on the guy''s bare


    chest over their hearts and the nails are digging in. No one else on the grounds is moving. You can see


    everyone¡¯s shock and the smell of fear is thick in the air. It turned around when I heard the sound of


    more people running towards the dangerous scene. Dustin, Kaleb, Reecie, and Rye are soon beside


    us.


    ¡°What the fuck is going on here?¡± Dustin yelled in his alpha tone.


    The lead trainer exins what happened as Reecie and Kaleb manage to pull the girls off them. The


    guys drop to the ground and sit there. Their looks of sheer terror will hopefully make them realize how


    bad of an idea that was. Dustin decided to announce the ranking and important members tomorrow to


    make things clear. Personally, I would have let Mykenzie and Kni kill those two fuckers. Maybe it¡¯s


    time to make a point to this pack not to mess with certain members.

 One - Hundred Forty - Two: Construction

    One - Hundred Forty - Two: Construction


    One-Hundred Forty-Two: Construction


    Dustin


    Well, thisst week has been a learning curve of epic proportions. Between a couple of guys smarting


    off to Mykenzie and Kni and almost getting their hearts ripped out and realizing that all of the


    buildings and houses on the newly acquired packnd have to bepletely rebuilt, everything else


    seems fine. New and old members are getting along fine. We did lose a fair amount of members who


    chose to leave for different packs. I knew that would happen. Hell, I was expecting it. I talked with


    Poseidon, and he set a meeting with thepany he knew. I already had a couple of otherpanies


    I was talking to. I went with thepany Poseidon knew, one because they are family and two


    because they get along with the girls. The girls were there when I met with the other twopanies,


    and to say the meetings went terribly is an understatement. I really thought the girls were going to kill a


    couple of the guys. They guys were real assholes anyway but still. I also had arge bar-b-que to


    introduce all the ranking and important members of the pack to the new members. That also helped


    calm all those girls that are looking to get their ws into one of us. I did make it very clear about all the


    different beings within our pack. Well, I didn¡¯t say anything about Einyn. Most everyone was epting.


    There were a few; however, that was not so happy about it, but they either got over it or left.


    ¡°I got a weird feeling from a few of the warriors,¡± Nate says.


    ¡°I did as well. I am having Brandon keep an eye and an ear out for anything worrying. ¡° I tell him.


    ¡°I have decided that once the new packhouse over there gets built that a few of you will be living there


    to help keep everyone happy and in line,¡± I tell them.


    ¡°We can keep everyone in line.¡± Mykenzie murmurs.


    I ignore herment. I knew she was right, but at the same time, after what happened during training,


    I was not taking the chance of one of these idiots challenging them. I almost let the girls finish those


    fuckers off, but I figured that would not be a good way to start off as Alpha.


    ¡°Chris, Nymyra, Rye, Tye, Draydon, Dyana, and Satyira will live there. Chris you are going to be in


    charge. I give you the authority to decide whatever is needed.¡±I tell him.


    I can see an argument forming in Mykenzie and Kni¡¯s minds. I know what they are thinking. Why


    their brother?


    ¡°I need you two here. Besides let¡¯s be honest it isn¡¯t like you seven won¡¯t be wondering the whole


    territory. I know that you two will know everything that is going on.¡± I exin to them.


    That seems to keep them happy. They sit back and just listen. So far, this discussion has gone well. I


    just want to get this straightened out.


    Draydon


    I was surprised when Dustin said I would be going to the new packhouse once it was built. This is


    going to be interesting. I wonder how the new members will react when a dragon is living around them.


    The architectural and constructionpany will be here tomorrow, and the girls will show them the


    Granted, all the buildings there are old, but they also don¡¯t look like they were taken care of.


    ¡°You know what I can¡¯t wait for?¡± I say.


    ¡°What?¡± Jason asks.


    ¡°The first time those great beasts show up and walk around without a care in the world. I can only


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    imagine everyone¡¯s reactions and expressions.¡± I say,ughing.


    ¡°Oh fuck I forgot about those beasts,¡± Dustin groans.


    I watch as he pinches the bridge of his nose. I know he knows exactly what I am talking about. I


    wonder how many hearts attacks those animals are going to cause. I can tell you that those warriors


    are going to lose their minds. They are a lot more respectful of women now. I absolutely enjoyed every


    second of watching those girls beat the hell out of those arrogant warriors. That actually made my ck


    dragon heart happy.


    ¡°I bet the girls are excited at being in charge of all of this,¡± I say.


    ¡°They are and it has the added benefit of hopefully keeping them out of trouble.¡± Peterments.


    ¡°Keep dreaming.¡± Donte snarks.


    Several of usugh at that. Yes, this will keep them focused on rather than running all over the world


    looking for shit to get into. I have no doubt that those girls will have just what this pack needs to be


    built. They actually did an amazing job with the cottages here. I can¡¯t wait to move to the new


    packhouse. This is a wee distraction from the storm that I know is brewing. in is due toe


    Now we just need Rye and his mate to get their shit together and admit how they feel.


    in


    I arrived earlier today, and the conversation with Dustin went well. I have n and Royce with me. I


    brought Royce because he and Rye need to suck it up and deal with their shit. It is obvious to anyone


    that looks at them that they are mates. Considering that they keep throwing each other lovesick looks,


    it¡¯s enough to make someone vomit.


    ¡°Are we doing this or not?¡± Bryn asks.


    ¡°Yes, we are. Let¡¯s get this game started.¡± Haze says.


    Haze, Mykenzie, Kni, Bryn, Jace, Josh, Brandon, Mitchell, and I are sitting around a table in a small


    room. We are getting ready to get a poker game started. I like this; we have a few more people than


    ind this time and no more tattoos.


    ¡°Just to make things clear. I don¡¯t have the money to buy an ind.¡± Josh says.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry that won¡¯t happen again,¡± Bryn says.


    Yes, that will not happen again. I am still not sure how it happenedst time, but it makes a nice


    vacation spot. I am not even sure who the hell we found to sell us an ind, either. Someone made


    one hell of amission on our poor drunk asses that day. Haze deals first.


    ¡°Ok bitches let the game begin.¡± Kniments.


    What in the fuck happened? I grab my head and slowly sit up. Shit, we did it again. I cautiously look


    around. I see Bryn, Mykenzie, Kni, Haze, Jace, Josh, Brandon, and Mitchell. Ok, good, we are in a


    room. It is not the room we were ying poker in. I can tell we are still in the packhouse by the smell.


    That gives me hope we didn¡¯t do anything too ridiculous.


    ¡°My head.¡± Josh groans.


    ¡°If you groan any louder I am going to bitch p you,¡± Bryn grumbles.


    Everyone is starting to wake up. We all sit there for a while. After about half an hour, we all stumble out,


    and there stands Chris, Kaleb, Dustin, and Draydon. Draydon startsughing. I can see Haze ring at


    Draydon.


    ¡°Have a good night?¡± Dustin asks.


    The girls just flip him the bird and walk off. The rest of us stumble back to our rooms. This happens


    every time. I fall onto my bed and pass out.


    Haze


    It hurts to wake up. I have no idea how much I drankst night, but it was a lot. Our little group is sitting


    out back by the pool, recovering from our poker game.


    ¡°Hey does anyone actually know who won the game?¡± Brandon asks.


    ¡°I think Jace did, but I am not sure,¡± Kni replies.


    ¡°At least we didn¡¯t buy anything stupid.¡± Brynments.


    Ok, good point. I continue to drink my water. None of us is moving much. Everyone is leaving us alone.


    Mainly because the girls are not overly friendly right now, and no one wants to irritate them when they


    are hungover. Kaleb, of course, wasughing at us earlier, and Kni gave him a re which he


    ignored. It seems it¡¯s good being the mate of a goddess.


    ¡°WHY THE HELL ARE THERE THREE HORSES AND A FUCKING LLAMA OUT BEHIND THE


    TRAINING GROUNDS?¡± Dustin yells from inside the house.


    We all look at each other. Apparently, we did buy somethingst night. Who in the fuck did we buy


    horses and a ma from? I hear the back door m shut, and I know Dustin is walking out towards us.


    I turn around to look at him, and I can see the look of irritation on his face. Kaleb and Seth are with him.


    They areughing. Hees to stand in front of us.


    ¡°At least it wasn¡¯t an ind,¡± Mykenzie says and keeps eating her sandwich.


    Seth and Kaleb are doubled overughing. I can¡¯t help butugh. This whole situation is crazy. in


    justys back on the chair, covers his eyes, and groans. Dustin throws his arms up in the hair and


    walks off. Just another normal day in the Silver Moon pack.

 One - Hundred Forty - Three: Captives

    One - Hundred Forty - Three: Captives


    One-Hundred Forty-Three: Captives


    Damian


    The three of us are still being held by the Silver Moon pack. I have no idea how long we have been


    down here in these cells. I have to admit that the cells are nice. They moved us to better cells. The


    alpha, beta, and gamma have been down here to talk to us several times. Chrises to talk a fair


    amount as well. I have only seen Mykenzie and Kni once. I am still not sure if that is a good thing or


    not. I really expected to see them more.


    ¡°You think they will evere to talk to us again?¡± Ian asks.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. That knowledge actually worried me more than anything.¡± I answer.


    They didn¡¯t take our bears away. Which I am thankful for. We are now able to walk freely around in our


    cells. They took the chains off a while ago. It was a shock when they told us they had turned everything


    over to Mykenzie and Kni. No wonder everything we did was not working.


    ¡°Do you think Asmoday knows who is really in charge?¡± Marshall asks.


    ¡°I can guarantee you that he has no idea,¡± I tell him.


    Which makes meugh. I wonder if he would continue with his little n if he knew the truth. I know


    that if he knew, he would be reassessing his n. There is no way his current n will work. No, with


    who he is up against. I turn around as I hear footstepsing towards our cells.


    I watch as two omega¡¯s walk up and slide out food underneath towards us. They turn around and leave


    quickly. I have no doubt that they are scared of us. I have thought that maybe we should turn on


    Asmoday. I am still pissed at him. When they found me, I had been poisoned by him. That bastard,


    after all the years I stood by him. All three of us have been more than loyal to him and his fucking ck


    market bullshit. Hell, we have even helped capture some of the creatures that his other people couldn¡¯t.


    I didn¡¯t feel good about it, but he offered a very generous amount of money for our help. I walk over and


    pick up the te with the food on it. I have to admit that whoever the cook is in this pack is damn good.


    They also have an amazing baker.


    ¡°Damn this food is good.¡± Ianments.


    ¡°Yeah, it is. Their cook is fantastic.¡± Marshall adds.


    ¡°When was thest time anyone came down and talked to us,¡± I ask.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a couple of days. That¡¯s weird, I wonder what is going on.¡± Ian says.


    That is strange. Someone usuallyes down every day if not every other day. It has been three or


    four days. Something must be going on.


    ¡°Just thought the three of you would like to know that as of a week ago Silver Moon has absorbed


    Darrius¡¯s pack. He has also fled to where we are assuming wherever Asmoday is.¡± Rye tells us.


    I watch as he walks off after he drops that bomb on the three of us. Well, that exins why no one has


    been down here for a while. They are busy dealing with adding a new pack. I wonder how Darrius is


    taking the news. That is not our problem. For now, we get to sit in these cells and wait until they decide


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    what they want to do with us.


    Ian


    Another bring day down in this cell. I was surprised when Rye came down and told us what was going


    on. Not surprised they found out that Darrius was helping Asmoday. Darrius is probably throwing one


    hell of a tantrum right now. I am surprised he didn¡¯t stay and fight more than he did. He never struck me


    as the type to abandon his pack. He wanted nothing more than to ruin Silver Moon. Well, look how that


    turned out for him. I hate being stuck down here; at least the food is good. They are actually treating us


    decently as prisoners. I still find it strange that we have only seen the girls once.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry my sisters have not forgotten about you three,¡± Chris announces.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think they had. I just find it weird that they have only graced us with their presence once.¡± I tell


    him.


    ¡°Oh, they have every intention ofing back.¡± He replies.


    ¡°They are not done with you three yet.¡± He adds.


    He gives us a smirk and turns, and walks off. I hate this guy because he always acts like he is better


    than everyone else. I actually don¡¯t like any of the guys. They all act like that. They hide behind those


    girls. They can¡¯t fight their own fights. I step away from the front of the bars and walk back towards my


    bed. I have no time for his shit. I wish they would let us know what they are going to do with us. I know


    they are going to let us go. This is a thought for another day.


    Leah


    These three are either stupid orpletely oblivious if they think that none of us has been down here.


    Every one of us has been down here every day. Of course, they have no idea that we are here. We


    make sure to keep in the shadows. The only one that we don¡¯t lete down here is Alexis. She would


    probably trip over something, and then they would know. Right now, we don¡¯t want them to know that


    we are watching. They tend to do and say things when they have no idea they are being watched. We


    have also been recording their conversations. That system is on 24 hours a day. We have now had


    them here for almost a month. I think they havee to realize that they aren¡¯t going anywhere. I stay


    for a few hours cause that is all I can get away with before Marcus starts asking around for me. It is


    usually Bryn or Daniy down here. Nate is at work during the day, and Donte isn¡¯t as possessive. I


    decide I have been there long enough, plus Jailynn lets me know that Marcus is looking for me. I go


    back to my room and take a shower so he can¡¯t smell the cells on me. I find him in the kitchen of the


    packhouse.


    ¡°I hope you are not bugging the cook,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Not at all, baby.¡± He tells me.


    I take a seat in hisp and take a bite of his food. It looks like some sort of pasta dish. It tastes


    amazing. It makes me realize that I am starving. Araya dishes me up a te, and damn, it¡¯s the best


    thing ever. I see Marcus give me a look, but I ignore it and continue eating.


    We have an appointment to see the baby for the first time tomorrow. It will be too early to see what the


    sex of the baby is, but I am just excited to see it. I can¡¯t wait till tomorrow.

 One - Hundred Forty - Four: Captives Part 2

    One - Hundred Forty - Four: Captives Part 2


    One-Hundred Forty-Four: Captives Part 2


    Marshall


    I really wish I knew what was going on. The three of us were moved to a new location today. They


    moved us into a cottage. The cottage has many security measures to make sure we don¡¯t escape.


    There are bars on all the windows and the front door. I have to admit that this is nice. When they told us


    they were moving us, I was not surprised. When I saw where they were moving us to, I was surprised.


    We are free to move around anywhere in the cottage. Damian looked for a way to get out, but as


    predicted, the girls made that impossible. Not that I would expect anything less.


    ¡°I wonder why they moved us here,¡± I say.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it makes me very suspicious,¡± Damian admits.


    ¡°I wonder who¡¯s idea this was?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I am sure the girls had something to do with this.¡± Ianments


    I have no doubt that the girls are behind this. But why? They obviously are not happy with us. I can


    understand why. I can guarantee that none of the guys decided to move us to a ce so nice.


    Mykenzie and Kni still have not been back to talk. We have heard that Silver Moon took over


    Darrius¡¯s pack. I would love to know the details of that. It takes some pretty intense shit to get the


    council to strip an alpha of his title and hand a pack over to another. That, however, is not my problem.


    I decided to sit on the couch and watch some tv. There is no use in worrying about shit that I can¡¯t


    change. Ian sits in a chair across from me.


    ¡°I have to admit this is nice. Beats being stuck in those cells.¡± Ian admits.


    ¡°Yeah, I prefer this to those cells,¡± I tell him.


    Damian walks in, eating a huge sandwich. That was another thing the kitchen was fully stocked with


    food. I hope they don¡¯t think that we are going to cook. None of us can cook at all. If we try, I am sure


    we will end up burning down this cottage.


    ¡°They have those great beastsying outside making sure we stay put.¡± Damianments.


    ¡°Again not surprised,¡± I say.


    I might be a werebear, and I amrge when I shift; however, there is no way I could take on one of


    those beasts. I wouldn¡¯tst a minute. That right there makes me think twice about escaping. I know


    the other two have the same thoughts. Besides, even if we got past the beasts, we would not get past


    Mykenzie and Kni. They are far more dangerous than their beasts. I get up and head to the kitchen.


    That damn sandwich of Damian¡¯s looks good. Plus, he is making me hungry watching him eat. I look


    through the fridge and find everything I need to make myself a sandwich. I rejoin the other two.


    ¡°So what now?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I am pissed at Asmoday.¡± Damian says.


    ¡°Maybe we should work with the girls?¡± Ian asks.


    ¡°I have been thinking about that,¡± Damian says.


    Well, that¡¯s not what I was expecting. I could tell this whole situation was not ideal. I could also tell he


    was very conflicted with this idea. I could tell he was going back and forth in his mind. I had already


    made up my mind. We might as well work them; we have nothing to lose at this point.


    ¡°We should talk to them. If they evere back.¡± I say.


    ¡°Yeah, I think that would be a good idea,¡± Damian said.


    I guess maybe he just made up his mind, or he gave in. I am not sure which one. Now we just wait for


    them toe back so we can talk.


    Kni


    We stood there for a few minutes before we decided to let the three of them know we were there. We


    hadn¡¯t been to see them in a while. We had the other girls keep an eye on them and let us know what


    was seen and heard. Plus, Marcus and Jason had set up hidden microphones in the old cells so we


    could record any conversation between the three. I knew just by the looks on their faces that they had


    no idea that all the power had been turned over to us. Yeah, I still hate Uncle Zeus for that shit. We


    didn¡¯t want it and had no interest in it. We had made a deal with our three uncles that we would ept,


    but they had to keep the seats for the show, and we were still going to let them act on our behalf. The


    only thing they had to do was consult us on important shit. So far, the arrangement has worked


    beautifully. Now, if we could get out of those damn boring family meetings. We kept watching the three


    of them for a while longer. Mykenzie then asked if we should let them know we were there. I told her to


    wait a tad longer. Let¡¯s see what they say.


    ¡°So we are going to work with them then,¡± Ian asked.


    ¡°Yes, that is probably the only way. Besides we are out of options.¡± Damian admitted.


    That brought a smile to my face. I guess keeping them locked up and isted for a month had gotten


    them thinking. That is the other reason we remodelled this cottage into a cell. No one can get out. We


    figured that if we gave them somewhere nice to stay and showed that we were not brutal, we could get


    a bit more information from them. We had gotten a lot from the recordings. What we were hoping for


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    was where Asmoday was, but it soon became apparent that they had no clue. They were not really


    involved in that besides helping capture a few creatures every now and then.


    ¡°Hello, gentlemen,¡± I say.


    All three turn, and there stands Mykenzie and me. We are not worried about them attacking us.


    Besides, they know that they wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.


    ¡°We know everything. The cell and this house have hidden microphones so everything that the three of


    you have talked about has been recorded. So don¡¯t even try to bullshit us.¡± Mykenzie exins.


    I watched as all three of them let their shoulders drop in defeat. They knew there was no way to get out


    of this.


    ¡°We will work with you two, but only you two. We won¡¯t talk to anyone but you girls. We will not deal


    with any of the guys.¡± Damian says.


    ¡°Ok, that is fine. I know that you three have never liked any of them and honestly they all feel the same


    way about you.¡± I tell him.


    ¡°However, only five of us will be down here regrly. The two of us, Bryn, Daniy, and Jailynn.¡± I tell


    them.


    ¡°Ok, that is fine,¡± Ian replies.


    ¡°Mostly it will be Bryn, Daniy, and Jailynn. We unfortunately have a bunch of other shit to deal with. I


    am sure you heard about Darrius and his pack.¡± Mykenzie informs them.


    ¡°Yeah, we did,¡± Marshall says.


    ¡°So we have to help deal with all that. We will have the microphones disabled for now, but be warned if


    we have any doubt about the three of you this deal is over and we will decide then what to do with you


    three.¡± I tell them.


    They tell us they understand. I am sure we have thoroughly scared them by now, and that was the


    point. We want them scared and afraid of us. Besides, they know we are not lying and that this isn¡¯t a


    threat. This is a promise. We also let them know that the animals will also be around their cottage.


    ¡°We kinda figured they would be.¡± Ian retorts.


    I smile at this. They know how we work. I think they finally got a very hard reality check and realized if


    they wanted to live that, they had no other option than to help us. I have no idea what shit Asmoday


    told them all those years ago to get them to work with him. I have no doubt they are starting to regret it


    big time now. As they say, karma wille back to bite you in the ass. All three of these bears had a


    huge bite taken out of their asses. They dug their own grave now they get to lie in it.

 One - Hundred Forty - Five: Preparing for the Big Day

    One - Hundred Forty - Five: Preparing for the Big Day


    One-Hundred Forty-Five: Preparing for the Big Day


    Myka


    It seems like I have been nning for this day for years. In reality, it has only been a year. I am getting


    nervous. In 1 week, I will be marrying the man of my dreams. I never thought this would happen. After


    everything with my parents and thinking they died in the house fire, I thought my life was on hold until I


    got those two girls through school and ensured their lives were perfect. That¡¯s what they deserved after


    everything. Looking back now, I can¡¯t believe I had almost talked myself out of moving here. I am d


    Dimitri found me this job. If it wasn¡¯t for him, I have no idea where we would have ended up. I would


    never have met Dustin, and my life would be drastically different. I am not sure who was looking out for


    me, but thank whoever it was.


    ¡°What¡¯s running through that beautiful mind of yours?¡± Dustin asks.


    ¡°I was just thinking about how different my life would have been if I had not moved here. This wasn¡¯t my


    first choice. Thankfully Dimitri got me the job in yourpany. I was


    resigned to the fact that until the girls were old enough that I was going to be single.¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Well, then, we owe Dimitri a big thank you.¡± He says, smiling.


    I shot him a big smile and returned to the task. I was looking overst-minute stuff. Everything is pretty


    much done. The only thing that still needed to be done was finding bridesmaid dresses. All the ones


    that we had looked at were hideous. I know this shouldn¡¯t have waited until thest minute, but we


    couldn¡¯t find the right ones. Dustin had chosen beige, red, and cream as our colours. I was amazed


    when he chose those three colours. They were perfect and looked gorgeous together. My bridesmaids


    included: Natalya as my maid of honour, Mykenzie, Kni, and Nymrya. I was afraid the other girls


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    would be mad, but they weren¡¯t. I was d when they told me they weren¡¯t mad.


    ¡°I have solved your dress issue,¡± Athena tells us.


    I jump a bit in my seat. Dustin throws her a re. I look at her. Seriously, she has a solution? That


    would make me happy. She tells me to get the other four and meet her in Jailynn¡¯s room. I told them ok


    and let her know that we would be there in ten minutes. I sent out a group text to them, letting them


    know to meet in Jailynn¡¯s room. They told me they would be there. I wonder what she has for us?


    When I get to the room, Athena is there as well as Hera and Persephone. The other four arrive. I see


    Kni look around like something is wrong. Hera doesn¡¯t visit much. I have only seen her a couple of


    times.


    ¡°Okdies I have fixed the dress dilemma,¡± Athena announces.


    Mykenzie rolls her eyes at this. I don¡¯t think she believes Athena. Athena proceeds to roll out four


    dresses on a rack. They are in protective bags to keep them from getting ruined. She unzips one bag


    and pulls out the most beautiful dress I have ever seen. They are full-length backless halter dresses.


    They are beige in colour. Athena even has shoes that match perfectly. She hands one to each of them


    and tells them to go change. I am in awe when they walk out in these dresses. They are perfect.


    I think the girls know it as well. The dresses have slits all the way up to mid-thigh. Each dress fits each


    girl perfectly, just like it was made just for them.


    ¡°They are perfect,¡± I whisper.


    ¡°I actually like this one,¡± Kni admits.


    Athena smiles at that. Those two are not easy to please when ites to dresses. They really don¡¯t


    like to wear them. They are definitely more jeans/shorts and t-shirt kind of girls. Hera is standing there


    looking proud.


    ¡°You four look beautiful,¡± Persephone says.


    ¡°I am just d we finally found dresses,¡± I say.


    I am; I was totally stressed about this. Now that this is figured out, it should be smooth sailing from here


    on out. Now it¡¯s just a countdown to the big day.


    Dustin


    I was d to hear they finally resolved the bridesmaid dress situation. I know Myka was stressed


    about that. This whole process has been stressful for both of us. Thankfully my parents have been


    helping with it. I think that took a lot of the stress off of Myka. I know her side of the family has been


    helping as well. I am sure I owe Athena something big since she found those dresses. I have not seen


    them, but from my understanding, the girls look unreal in them. All of the tuxes are here. I have to say


    the three of us look good in our suits. Kaleb is my best man; I have Nate and Brandon as my


    groomsman.


    ¡°Are you freaking out yet?¡± Brandon asks.


    ¡°No actually I just want to get this over with,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Are the girls throwing Myka a bachelorette party?¡± Kaleb asks.


    ¡°Yes, but that is all I know,¡± I answer.


    ¡°You¡¯re better off now knowing if my sisters are involved.¡±Chrisments.


    ¡°That does not make me feel good about the idea,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± He replies.


    Why do I have a weird feeling about this? Cause I know what kind of weird shit can happen when those


    two are involved. I know Natalya has something nned. I am sure Mykenzie and Kni threw some


    ideas out. I know Kaleb has nned my bachelor party. We are bar hopping. I have no idea what else


    he has nned. He won¡¯t tell me. I tried to use my alpha tone, but it didn¡¯t work.


    ¡°So when are we having a bachelor party?¡± Seth asks.


    ¡°The night before. Don¡¯t worry; you will make it to your wedding.¡± Chris says with a smirk.


    I really don¡¯t want to be hungover at my wedding. I can guarantee Myka will not be happy about that.


    I know that Kaleb has made reservations at a few ces just because we have so many guys going


    with us.


    ¡°I wonder if Myka¡¯s bachelorette party will be here in town?¡± Donte asks.


    ¡°None of the girls are saying a thing. If I had to guess I would say no,¡± Chris says.


    Shit, I never thought of that. I wonder where they¡¯d throw the party? It literally could be anywhere, with


    Mykenzie and Kni being involved. I wonder if there is any way to find out. Probably not.


    Those women can keep a secret better than anyone I have ever known. Examples one and two


    dragons and werecats. I am slightly worried now. I know that they won¡¯t do anything dangerous but who


    knows what they have nned.


    ¡°All I ask is that I am not hungover at my wedding,¡± I tell them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we got you,¡± Tarlek says.


    I am sure they have some weird power to make hangovers disappear. That or they will ask Imyra to fix


    shit before the wedding. I don¡¯t care as long as I am good and everything goes off without disaster. I


    am sure that Mykenzie and Kni are not going to let anything ruin our big day. This week can¡¯t go fast


    enough.

 One - Hundred Forty - Six: The Big Day

    One - Hundred Forty - Six: The Big Day


    One-Hundred Forty-Six: The Big Day


    Chris


    Well, here we are. They are reciting their vows to each other right now. Everything has gone off without


    a major disaster. The only issue we almost had was when we saw the girls in their bridesmaid dresses.


    Damn, Aunt Athena did well. I have to admit that those four women look delicious in those dresses.


    Nymyra is just starting to show, but it is barely visible in that dress. I did have to hang onto Kaleb when


    he saw Kni. He basically started drooling. I had to roll my eyes at him. I am d he loves my sister


    but for fuck sake. I am pretty sure he would have jumped her if I hadn''t grabbed him. Dustin smacked


    the back of his head.


    ¡°You can do whatever to your woman after I get married,¡± Dustin growled.


    I am pretty sure I saw a tear or two in Dustin¡¯s eyes when he saw Myka walking down the aisle. I did


    look out into the crows of guests, and I saw a shit ton of lusty looks at the girls. We might have an issue


    after the wedding. Aunt Athena may have done too good of a job. Damn, those are some good vows. I


    didn¡¯t realize that Dustin could write shit like that. I am impressed. I nce at Nymyra, and she looks


    tired. She hasn¡¯t had any morning sicknesses, but she has been tired. I have to say the ce looks


    beautiful. The colours are perfect, and all the decorations are perfect. They just said, ¡°I do¡±, and Dustin


    kissed his bride.


    ¡°You look beautiful,¡± I tell Myka.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She replied, kissing my cheek.


    Kni walks over and hides behind me. I give her a look. What the hell did she do?¡¯


    ¡°Hide me. He is trying to molest me.¡± She says.


    I look, and Kaleb is walking towards us. I just startughing. I know what he is up to. I knew once the


    ceremony was over that, he wouldn¡¯t be able to keep his hands off of her. I have to admit my sisters


    look stunning in those dresses. I am so used to seeing them in revealing dresses that I was not


    surprised by these at all. However, the rest of the guys aren¡¯t used to it, so they had a normal response


    to them. I really thought Seth¡¯s eyes were going to pop out of his head. Kaleb gets closer, and Kni


    takes off, trying to keep out of his reach. Those two arepletely ridiculous. It¡¯s only a matter of time


    before she lets him catch her. I just shake my head. I feel a pair of arms wrap around me from the


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    back. A smile spread across my face.


    ¡°Hey baby, how are you feeling?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I am ok. I really want a fucking drink. This is so unfair I me you.¡± Nymyra tells me.


    ¡°Excuse me, this is not totally my fault.¡± I retort.


    I pull her around to my front and wrap my arms around her. Damn, she looks gorgeous. We stand there


    for a while, watching what is happening in the room. Dustin and Myka have their first dance as a


    married couple. I hear squealing and turn. I see our three troublemakers running towards us. I let go of


    Nymyra and grabbed Jordyn. That works; it causes the other two to stop running. Well, it makes


    Dominick stop, which makes Xaydyn stop.


    ¡°Thank you, these three snuck away,¡± Mom says.


    ¡°Yeah, I kinda figured that,¡± I told her.


    Those three look so cute¡ªthe two boys in their little suits and Jordyn in her little dress. The boys will


    be lining up when she gets older. Kaleb is better thankful that she already has a mate. The older she


    gets, the more she starts to look like Kni. I can see certain traits in Kaleb, but she is almost a mini


    Kni. I ce a hand on Nymyra¡¯s stomach and wonder what ours will be. I really don¡¯t care if it is a


    boy or a girl. I know everyone is hoping for a girl. As my sisters put it, we need more girls. We are


    outnumbered, and it¡¯s not fair. Whatever they like normally is just being dramatic. I stand there and


    watch the happy couple, and I smile. That will be us soon. We are in no hurry, but it will happen after


    the baby is born. I am very happy for Dustin and Myka. They deserve each other.


    Poseidon


    ¡°Well, how are you coping watching your baby girl getting married?¡± Zeus asks.


    ¡°I am doing good. I couldn¡¯t have asked for a better son-inw.¡± I tell him.


    I watch as my daughter dances with her new husband, and I smile. I never thought this day would


    perfect. I did have a hard time handing her off to Dustin at the altar, but I know he will and has been


    taking good care of her. The ceremony was beautiful and went off without an issue. Well, minus those


    damn sexy bridesmaid dresses. What in the hell was Athena thinking? You can¡¯t put my two nieces,


    who are the daughters of Aphrodite, the goddess of love, in dresses like that. I saw the looks of want


    and lust from every man in that damn room. For fuck sake, Chris had to hold onto Kaleb cause you


    could clearly tell he wanted her.


    ¡°Well, everything went well.¡± Athenaments.


    ¡°Yes, it did. Seriously though what made you think those dresses were a good idea?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Those girls look gorgeous in those dresses. I forgot about the whole daughters of the goddess of love


    issue.¡± She says.


    ¡°LET GO OF ME YOU NEANDERTHAL!¡± Kni screams.


    ¡°NO,¡± Kaleb yells back.


    He picked her up and threw her over his shoulder. She is not happy. The reception has been going on


    for a few hours now, and it¡¯s almost time for the new bride and groom to leave. I see Chris save Kni.


    ¡°Let Dustin and Myka leave first since they are the newlyweds. Then you can do what you want with


    my sister.¡± I hear Chris tell him.


    I see Kaleb let out a sigh and put Kni down. She hurries and gets the hell away from Kaleb. He still


    needs to y best, man. Half an hourter, we are all following the happy couple outside to the car,


    waiting to take them on their honeymoon. The rest of the girls are watching the kids. I will be there as


    well to help watch them. I watch the car drive away with my daughter, and I am so happy for her.


    ¡°DAMN IT KALEB. PUT ME THE FUCK DOWN!¡± Kni screams.


    I also hear another scream and see Nate throwing Daniy over his shoulder. These boys are


    ridiculous. Kalebpletely ignores Kni, and they disappear. I look at Mykenzie and Reecie, and I


    can see the wheels turning in his head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it,¡± Mykenzie tells him.


    He wraps his hands around her, and they are gone. Well, he didn¡¯t throw her over his shoulder. I just


    shake my head. I hope those two have a great time on their honeymoon. I just wish her mother could


    have been here. I know she would absolutely love Dustin and those grandbabies. Fucking Asmoday.


    When he is finally found, I want a piece of him, and my nieces already said that I will have my turn. I


    stand out there until the car is out of sight. I love you, Myka.

 One - Hundred Forty - Seven: Honeymoon

    One - Hundred Forty - Seven: Honeymoon


    One-Hundred Forty- Seven: Honeymoon


    Dustin


    I have to admit that this ce is spectacr. I was irritated when Myka decided that we would be


    having our honeymoon in Italy and Greece. Considering it was after they had all gone there without us


    knowing, looking for Trent. I guess she was right. It is perfect. We are staying in a gorgeous house


    overlooking the Mediterranean ocean. The house belongs to one of the triplets'' rtives. I have no idea


    which rtive. I have met many of them, but I also know that there are many that I have not met.


    Honestly, it hurts my brain to try and remember the few I know. Even after hearing Chris exin it


    several times, I was still confused. I remember when Chris exined to Seth and the guys. The look of


    utter confusion was hysterical.


    ¡°Hey what are you thinking about?¡± Myka asks.


    ¡°I am thinking about how beautiful my bride is,¡± I tell her.


    I can tell that she doesn¡¯t believe me. I just smile at her and kiss her. That is enough to distract her.


    Damn, my wife is sexy. We have been on a couple of tours, and they were fun. We have also not left


    the room much. What can I say? It¡¯s our honeymoon. I felt her unwrap her arms from around me and


    turn to walk away. I turn around, and my mouth falls open. All she is wearing is a tiny little pink thong. I


    walk up behind her and cover her breasts with my hands. They are so soft and full. They got a little


    bigger after the twins. Her whole body has gotten sexier after all three of our kids. I love it! I start


    kissing down her neck, and she tilts her head to give me more room.


    ¡°Dustin.¡± She moans.


    God, I fucking love it when she moans my name. The only better sound is when she is screaming my


    name. The sound travels straight to my cock. I turn her around and pick her up. She wraps her legs


    around me, and Iy her down on the bed. She spreads her sexy legs, and Iy between them. I


    continue kissing her neck as I slowly make my way down to her breast. I graze one of her nipples with


    my tongue. I wrap my lips around the same nipple and give it a gentle suck. She lets out a loud moan


    and arches her back, pressing her chest into my face. I give her other nipple the same treatment. I kiss


    my way down her stomach and slowly pull her tiny little pair of underwear down and off those sexy


    legs. I wrap my hands around her silky thighs and spread them nice and wide. I flick her swollen clit


    with my tongue. Her back arches, and I let my tongue slide down through her wet folds. I slip my


    tongue into her body.


    ¡°Dustin, that feels so good.¡± She gasps.


    I slip two fingers into her as I wrap my tongue around her clit and suck it into my mouth. She grabs onto


    my hair and gives it a tug. Which just turns me on even more. I can feel her legs start to tremble, and I


    know she is close. I rece my fingers with my tongue as I rub her clit with my thumb.


    ¡°DUSTIN!¡± She screams as she cums hard into my mouth.


    She still tastes as sweet as ever. I rub her g-spot with my tongue to bring her through her intense


    orgasm. I slowly work my way back up her body. I ce a deep passionate kiss on her lips. Her hand


    glides up and down my back as the other is buried in my hair. Her touch is leaving those amazing


    tingles everywhere, making me shiver. I kiss her neck as I slowly slip myself into her tight channel.


    God, the feeling of her around me is unexinable. I slowly start thrusting in and out.


    ¡°Dustin harder please.¡± She gasps.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    That does it. I can¡¯t hold back. I speed up, and I start taking her hard and deep. She is screaming out


    her pleasure. This is not the first time since we started our honeymoon. I can feel her walls tightening. I


    know she is close.


    ¡°Cum for beautiful,¡± I whisper in her ear.


    ¡°DUSTIN.¡± She screams.


    Her walls tighten around me, squeezing me. They are squeezing me so tight it is borderline painful. I


    can feel her cum hard around me, which triggers my orgasm. I fill her channel with spurt after spurt of


    my cum. I bury my head in her neck as my orgasm travels through my body. Wey there kissing as we


    bothe down from our high. Her legs were still tightly wrapped around me, keeping me trapped


    inside her. I am more than happy to stay like this till she decides otherwise. She slowly unwraps her


    legs, and I slide from her body. I roll off of her andy on my back. She turns to me andys her head


    on my chest. We eventually fall asleep.


    Myka


    We spent the first week of our honeymoon in Italy. It was amazing. This country is unbelievable. Of


    course, being newlyweds, we had a lot of hot steamy sex. That was also unbelievable. I decided after


    the twins were born to restart birth control. Dustin wasn¡¯t overly thrilled, but I exined that I wanted to


    wait a year or two before having another child. He still wasn¡¯t happy, but he did understand. I definitely


    want more kids with him, just not now. We are currently on our way to Greece for the second week of


    our honeymoon. Again we are staying at a house that belongs to one of the triplets¡¯ rtives. I am


    seriously going to have to thank them big time for this. Technically they are my rtives too, but since I


    still don¡¯t know most of them, I feel like I am taking advantage. Chris told me not to worry and that the


    family was more than happy to let us stay in these houses. We are currently on a sightseeing tour.


    ¡°All these ancient buildings are so beautiful,¡± I say.


    ¡°Yeah, and the stories that the guide is telling these people about the gods is interesting.¡± Dustin


    chuckled.


    I had to agree. The tour guide is good and has everybody on the edge of their seats. If only he knew


    what we knew.


    ¡°I can already hear the girls saying something along the line of this is bullshit. He says.


    Oh, I know they would have more to say than that. While most of what he was telling all of us tourists


    was true, there was so much he was missing. It is funny to think how much of the story about the gods


    was left out on purpose by the gods themselves. So much left out to protect the triplets. We returned to


    the house we were staying at, which was beautiful, just like thest house. I could find myself living


    here. I was worried that we would be trespassing on another pack¡¯s territory, but apparently, the main


    pack here is more than aware of us. They also will not bother us. They are one of the only other packs


    that know about the girls and who they truly are. They are also on good terms with them. Dustin talked


    to their alpha before we left and assured us that we would have no problem with any of his pack. So


    far, we have run into a few of them, including the Alpha who wanted to introduce himself.


    ¡°Are you ready for this dinner tonight?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes, so far the Alpha has been more than courteous. Besides all it would take would be one thing and


    the girls would be on his ass faster than fire.¡± Dustin says.


    That is true. This is the biggest pack in the area. I am in awe as we arrive at the packhouse. It¡¯s fucking


    huge and gorgeous. The door opens as we get to it.


    ¡°Wee, I am Alpha Demeter.¡± The man says.


    ¡°I am Luna Serryna.¡± The woman says.


    ¡°I am Alpha Dustin and this is my Luna Myka.¡± Dustin replies.


    We follow them inside, and the inside of the house is just as gorgeous as the outside. This should be


    an interesting dinner.

 One - Hundred Forty - Eight: Honeymoon Part 2

    One - Hundred Forty - Eight: Honeymoon Part 2


    One-Hundred Forty-Eight: Honeymoon Part 2


    Myka


    Dinnerst night went well, and the Alpha Demeter and Luna Serryna were so nice. The whole pack


    was very nice and weing. He had exined that their pack was part of the girl''s original pack.


    They are the only other family that escaped the Navarros back then. That was a shock to find out. They


    told us that any part of the pack is wee in their territory anytime. Dustin told them the same thing.


    We are currently lying on the beach. The private beach that belongs to the house. Dustin is out in the


    water while I am lying on a towel, working on my tan. I don¡¯t want to say anything, but I have felt like


    someone is watching me for thest three days. I haven¡¯t noticed anyone, but the feeling is there.


    ¡°You look worried,¡± Dustin says.


    ¡°I am not worried, just missing my babies,¡± I tell him.


    This is true. I miss my babies a lot. I have never been away from them this long. I know they are


    perfectly safe and well taken care of. I am sure dad is there spoiling the hell out of them. I get that


    feeling again. I know I need to say something to someone, but I don¡¯t want Dustin worried. Especially


    on our honeymoon.


    We get back to the house, and Dustin heads to the kitchen to cook. I decide to go sit out back by the


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    pool.


    - Hey, ever since we got to Greece, I have had a feeling like someone is watching me-


    - Have you seen anyone?-Kni


    - No, I don¡¯t get the feeling only when we are at the house.-


    - Ok, we will look into it.- Mykenzie


    I don¡¯t want Dustin to see me text them this shit, so I opted for a private conversation in our minds. I still


    find it amazing I am able to do this. Dustin tells me that dinner is ready, and I walk into the house. I am


    not letting anyone ruin my honeymoon. This is our special time, so everyone can just fuck off.


    Dustin


    I could tell something was bothering Myka thest two or three days. I know she misses the kids, but


    I also know that that is not the entire reason. I am not sure what is happening, but something is up. I


    text Kaleb and let him know what''s up. He said he talked to Kni, but he said that she hadn¡¯t heard a


    thing. I know he looked at her phone and said there was no new text from Myka. That means they


    are talking via their minds. I will deal with it when we get back. This is our honeymoon, and it needs to


    be perfect for her. Besides, we only have two more days before we have to head home. Thesest two


    days are going to be perfect for her because she deserves nothing less. When we got home, she had


    better tell me what was going on.


    Mykenzie


    When Myka popped into our heads we knew something was up. She would only talk to us like that if


    it were important. I was irritated when she said she felt like she was being watched. They are on their


    honeymoon. Who would want to bother them? I knew it couldn¡¯t be Darrius or Thomas. We sent stuff of


    theirs to Demeter so he would know what they smelt like. We told him that Dustin and Myka would


    be there on their honeymoon and to leave them alone. I exined that they were a family and told him


    all about Myka. He understood and said they would be treated like family, and the pack would leave


    them alone. I was not surprised when he invited them for dinner. As soon as Myka told us this, we


    sent Bryn to see what she could find.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t Darrius or Thomas,¡± Bryn tells us.


    ¡°Then who was it.?¡± I ask


    ¡°I think it was one of Asmodays goons. I caught the scent of a demon.¡± She exins.


    ¡°That fucking bastard.¡± Kni growls.


    If he even thinks about touching her, it will end badly for him. Let¡¯s be real; it will end badly for him


    anyway. Now we have a new area that he might be in. That guy has some balls. That is our home turf.


    Sending one of his goons onto our home turf is ballsy.


    ¡°Do we have anything that smells like Asmoday or Vepar?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Actually we do. One of the animals came back with a shit ton of clothes from one of the destroyed


    locations. Most of the clothes were Vepars but a few were Asmodays.¡± Kni answers.


    We send them to Demeter with a note telling him what this is about. He replies that he will get his best


    trackers on them immediately. Ok, checkmate, you fucking asshole.


    Colin


    I know those three are up to something. They have been way too calmtely. I could tell the other day


    when I walked into the kitchen that they were having a conversation with someone in their minds. I


    casually mentioned something to Christer, and he had no idea. I bet anything it was Myka. That


    means something is going on over there. I know Dustin told Kaleb the other night that everything has


    been good and nothing bad has happened. Which means Dustin doesn¡¯t know. They are due toe


    home tomorrow. I know they sent something to Demeter, but I didn¡¯t see what it was. These three know


    something that they are not telling us.

 One - Hundred Forty - Nine: Back Home

    One - Hundred Forty - Nine: Back Home


    One-Hundred Forty-Nine: Back Home


    Jason


    Surprisingly things around here have been quiet and calm, which is weird. Normal things still happen.


    The triple daily arguments, the kids causing all sorts of trouble, and animals where they aren¡¯t


    supposed to be. Yes, we had to rece another fucking pool filter.


    ¡°Will you keep that damn cat out of the pool. This is the second filter that we have had to rece.¡± Nate


    says.


    ¡°He likes water. Where else is he supposed to cool off?¡¯ Kni retorts.


    ¡°There is arge pond with a natural waterfall not too far from here where he can go.¡± Xion states.


    Phantom lifts his head when he hears the word waterfall. I swear these are just overgrown house cats.


    He starts walking in the direction of the waterfall. Nate smirks at Kni, who rolls her eyes in response.


    There is always some kind of drama happening around here. At least it¡¯s a normal drama and nothing


    caused by all those other people. I watch Alexis walking around the pool, and I am just waiting for her


    to fall in or for something else to happen. I look over and see Haze watching her as well. I wasn¡¯t too


    sure about him at first. After watching him with Alexis for a while I can see that he cares about her. She


    walks over to me, and I am amazed that she hasn¡¯t tripped over something yet.


    ¡°Hey, sexy.¡± She says to me.


    ¡°What¡¯s up, baby?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Nothing, what are you guys up to?¡± She says.


    She is up to something. I can tell by the way she is acting. She is probably the only one of the girls who


    are terrible at finding information. I have no idea what she thinks she is trying to find out. Nothing new


    has happened. It appears that Asmoday, Darrius, and Thomas are lying low. No one has seen or heard


    anything from them in a while. A few of his goons have been seen snooping around the pack borders.


    No doubt, thinking they could find a way onto thisnd and take Einyn or Myka. Maybe even both.


    So far, they are staying way out around the borders. I think they have realized that crossing the borders


    is a death warrant. I know at least two of them were wandering around the west border a couple of


    nights ago. A couple of guards watched when they took off like lightning bolts. The guards said that


    Mykenzie and Kni walked out from somewhere at that exact moment, and that was all it took. I am


    not totally sure that they hadn¡¯t nned that, but I have no idea. They said they were just out for a


    walk. Chris called bullshit, said they probably sensed someone and decided to take a peak. Those two,


    I swear. Either way, the assholes decided their lives were more important right then and left. I didn¡¯t


    give Alexis any information of value, so she decided to wander into the house for food. I just shake my


    head andugh.


    Donte


    Dustin and Myka got homest night. They were tired, but at least they didn¡¯t have to fly. They took


    the easier, faster route. The perks of being immortal. They both seemed to have gotten down travelling


    as we do very well. Kaleb still has a few issues. I think his problem is that he knows where he wants to


    go, but if someone or something else pops into his head, he ends up there. We are working on his


    concentration. He is getting better. He hasn¡¯t ended up anywhere weird since the whole ind debacle.


    That was funny; if you don¡¯t count that, Kni almost lost her shit. That part was scary.


    ¡°So how was the honeymoon?¡± I ask.


    ¡°It was perfect.¡± Dustin answers.


    ¡°That whole area is extraordinary. Everyone was so nice and we had no issues at all.¡± He says.


    I am d to hear this. I really wasn¡¯t too worried about them not being weed. I knew our family


    would be more than weing. Besides, if someone was rude to them, then it gets back to the girls,


    and that¡¯s thest thing you want. I know Dominick was over the moon to wake up and see his parents


    this morning. I think the twins were, too, but they are still so young it¡¯s hard to tell. I can tell you


    Myka was happy to see her kids. Even Jordyn and Xaydyn were happy to see them. Then the three


    disappeared to cause some sort of trouble like normal.


    ¡°So anything happened while we were gone.?¡± Myka asks.


    ¡°Nothing exciting. Had to rece another pool filter.¡± I reply.


    I hear Dustin groan and tell them that I think we solved the problem. Since Phantom was told about the


    pond and waterfall, he has not gotten into the pool. This makes Dustin happy. Myka just sits there


    ¡°Those animals are a huge pain in the ass,¡± Dustin grumbles.


    ¡°They can be yes,¡± I say.


    Myka justughs harder. I am starting to worry about the fact that it has been so quiet. It makes me


    think that something bad is going to happen.


    Unknown


    Asmoday has us watching the borders of this pack. He wants us to gather any information that might


    help him with getting a hold of the unicorns and that woman. So far, there is no way in hell that anyone


    can get on thisnd without alerting everyone. I just about had a coronary the other night. We were


    observing the western border when Mykenzie and Kni fucking walk out of nothing. We know the


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    border guards know we are watching, which is what we want. What we don¡¯t need is to be seen by


    those two. It will not end well for us. We also have seen those great beasts as well. That, again, was


    not surprising. We have not seen either of the two that we want. I can guarantee they keep the


    unicorns close around the packhouse. The other woman was apparently out of the country on her


    honeymoon. It would have been nice if someone had told us that the other woman was the fucking


    Luna of the pack. Asmoday will hear about that. I did call him to update him. I am sure he sent


    someone to track her down wherever they are on their honeymoon. We are still watching, but I honestly


    have no idea how we are going to get a chance to take either of them. We need to get them off the


    packnd if we are to stand a chance.

 One - Hundred Fifty: Update

    One - Hundred Fifty: Update


    One-Hundred Fifty: Update


    Kaleb


    The newlyweds had been back for a couple of days now, and Dustin wanted an update on anything


    that had happened. So we all (girls included) meet at Marcus¡¯s and Jason¡¯s ce. We are currently


    waiting for the girls to get their asses here.


    ¡°What is taking them so long?¡± Josh groans.


    ¡°You realize we are talking about women right?¡± Mitchell says.


    ¡°You want to spit out another sexistment, pussycat?¡± Bryn asks.


    ¡°Here kitty kitty.¡± Jailynn smirks.


    The look that Mitchell shoots Bryn and Jailynn is impressive. I couldn¡¯t have butugh as the scene


    yed out. That was some of the funniest shit I have heard in a while. The girls take a seat. I started to


    tell Dustin that really not much had happened. I let him know that it has been calm around here. I had


    to let him know that Asmoday has a few goons watching the pack.


    ¡°So far they are staying well away from the borders. They do make it a point to let the border guards


    see them.¡± Brighton says.


    ¡°How long have they been watching?¡± Dustin asks.


    ¡°Only thest two or three days.¡± I answer.


    I can tell by the look on his face that he is not happy about this. There was no reason to say anything


    while he was on his honeymoon. They are just sitting out there watching. I don¡¯t even think they are


    looking for weakness in the border guards. They literally just sit and watch. I let him know that is really


    the most exciting thing that has happened. This is actually the calmest it has been around here in the


    ¡°Besides the normal drama nothing has happened,¡± I tell him.


    We all look at each other because that is somewhat concerning. It makes me wonder what they are up


    to. I would almost rather them try to attack the pack than just sit there and watch us. I know they are


    looking for someone. I am pretty sure I know who they want, but there is no way that we will let them


    get their hands on them.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What should we do about them?¡± Seth asks.


    ¡°Right now nothing. They are just watching. Plus they are outside the border in neutralnd so we have


    no right.¡± Dustin replies.


    ¡°However, saying that if any of you girls want to go anywhere of the territory you need to have one of us


    with you.¡± Dustin points out.


    I can already feel Kni (who is sitting in myp) building up to fight back. I can see Mykenzie doing


    the same thing. I look at Dustin, and he can see the fight starting in their eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even start. You two are the ones they want more than any other. However, I know you don¡¯t


    need bodyguards. All I ask is if any one of you women want to go into town or wherever to go in a


    group. They are hopefully less likely to try anything when there are a few of you together.¡± Dustin


    exins.


    I don¡¯t think either of them believes him. Kni is still tense as hell in myp. I know she wants to fight,


    but I give her a snack on her hip, and she grumbles something under her breath. We continued with the


    conversation, which was going well until the girls decided to tell us something we had no idea about.


    Myka


    We thought it would be a good thing to tell the guys about what I felt in Greece. They have always


    wanted us to be truthful with them. After their reaction, I am not sure we should be telling everything


    anymore.


    ¡°You felt like someone was watching you?¡± Dustin asks.


    ¡°Yeah, but just thest two or three days that we were there. But I never saw anyone.¡± I answer.


    ¡°The only time I felt that way was when we were outside of the house,¡± I exin.


    ¡°If that is the case then whoever it was knew they couldn¡¯t step onto ournd without being sensed.¡±


    Chris states.


    Well, that doesn¡¯t make me feel any better. Was someone really watching me? Ok, now I am getting


    the creeps. Who and why? I begin to get the chills. This is not the stuff I wanted to know when we told


    the guys about this.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry we have Demeter looking into it,¡± Kni says.


    They exined that they sent some clothes with Darrius¡¯s and Thomas¡¯s scents over to Demeter so his


    trackers could scent them if they showed up near theirnd. They also sent some of Asmoday and


    Vepar¡¯s clothes as well for the same reason. They exin how they got a hand on the clothes.


    ¡°Have they picked up anything?¡± Dustin asks.


    ¡°No, Demeter says if they are around then it is some of his goons.¡± Mykenzie states.


    I hope they get a scent on them soon. I hate to think they are still out there watching us. The fact that


    they were doing this on my honeymoon pisses me off. That was supposed to be our happy time. How


    dare they try to ruin that.


    Brandon


    I decided on my own to go to Italy and Greece and take a look around myself. The fact that he is


    sending his goons means that he knows that we are onto him and his little friends. I know why Darrius


    and Thomas are lying low. They need time to learn about thend if they are really in this area. What


    they don¡¯t realize is that thesends are our homes. This is where we grew up and know it better than


    anyone. We also have a shit ton of contacts, and everyone here is allied with us. Hell, even the mafia


    works with us. We will literally know they have stepped foot on the ground before they realize it. I


    decided to visit some of my contacts.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, my friend,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Yes, it has. We have been watching for them and so far no one by that description has surfaced.¡±


    Nikoli replies.


    ¡°I figured as much. He has been sending his goons.¡± I say.


    I tell him that we believe he has a few inds he travels between. Nikoli promises to keep an eye out


    and says that he has people looking into the inds around and who might own them. I tell him good


    and let him know that I will be back soon. I really miss this area.

 One - Hundred Fifty - One: Watching the Pack

    One - Hundred Fifty - One: Watching the Pack


    One-Hundred Fifty-One: Watching the Pack


    Unknown


    We are still watching this pack. We have seen everybody except for the unicorns. I have to say the


    Luna is beautiful. We have noticed that the women rarely leave the pack territory. When they do, it is in


    a group; usually, Mykenzie and Kni are with them. That makes taking the Luna problematic. While I


    know that the end goal was always to get those two, let¡¯s be honest, there is no way that is going to


    happen. I guess it could be possible, but since I value my life, I will not be the one sacrificing myself.


    Now that everyone is back in one area, Asmoday has sent several more guys to watch. Now there are


    a few of us on all sides of the pack. The only issue is that since Darrius¡¯snd turned over to them, and


    I found out that they bought thend between the two packs, we have a huge area to watch. I am going


    to have to report back to Asmoday soon. So far, I have nothing. I sure as hell don¡¯t have any type of


    n in order. Maybe he¡¯ll have some ideas.


    Asmoday


    I had a guy watch the Alpha and Luna on their honeymoon. The problem there was that he could only


    watch when they were out of the house. I knew there was no way we were going to be able to grab the


    Luna while they were over there. It was too risky, that is their home, and the minute we would have


    grabbed her, it would have been over. I knew our best bet was watching the packnd and working out


    their day-to-day.


    ¡°Any news from the guys?¡± Darrius asks.


    ¡°Not really,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Well, I have some news. I have four guys that are willing to spy from inside the pack.¡± He replies.


    Well, finally, some good fucking news. It is about time something happened in our favour. I was really


    starting to get a bit frustrated.


    ¡°When could they start?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Immediately, I just told them I needed to talk to you. They do want an assurance that if something


    happens and they need to leave the pack fast that they cane here.¡± Darrius exins.


    ¡°Yes, they are more than wee here if shit turns foul,¡± I say.


    Hot damn, finally, we will know what is happening inside that pack. We discuss the fine details. We


    decide that they should report to us every two weeks. That way, they hopefully avoid detection. I let


    Darrius know that if something major happens, we need to know about it right away. He is in full


    agreement. I can¡¯t wait to tell Vepar about this. She is going to be happy. I know she has been


    spending a lot of time watching the pack. Mainly our daughter. I have a good feeling about this. I feel


    like we are finally on the right track.


    I heard back from my guys, that have been watching the pack that night. As I figured, they have the


    women well-guarded. I was also told that they don¡¯t leave the territory that often. Oh please, I can


    guarantee that the goddesses leave more than they realize. There is no way those guys are keeping


    them confined to one area. They would get bored when they get bored, and things happen¡ªthings like


    pranks and random visits¡ªwatching the pack might be a bit harder than I realized. I knew about them


    getting Darrius¡¯s pack; I didn¡¯t know until tonight that they had purchased thend between the two


    packs. That gave my guys a shit ton ofnd to watch. I really didn¡¯t have any more guys to spare to


    watch. Maybe with the four on the inside, I can pull a few from around thend. First, I have to see how


    good the four on the inside are. I told my guy to hang in there and that, hopefully, I might not need him


    there soon.


    Unknown


    I have no idea how I let both Nigel and in talk me into this. While it¡¯s true, I have never fully gotten


    out of the ring. I was almost there. Now somehow, they talked me into staying cause they needed


    someone on the inside. I seriously think there is something wrong with my head. So far, I have worked


    my way to one of the inds. I think it is the least upied one. I have not seen Asmoday yet. I saw


    two wolves which I thought was weird. I had no idea Asmoday was working with wolves. I did learn


    where Vepar was, though. I was surprised that she is not with Asmoday. I think she would be safer


    there with him. Because, at the moment, she is certainly not safe. I have no idea where I am. All I know


    is that I am in the middle of some ocean. I have no idea which ocean. I can tell this is the lower lever or


    more exotic or rare beings. I still can¡¯t believe they talked me into this. They better have something


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    good for me for doing this¡ªthose bastards.

 One - Hundred Fifty - Two: One the Inside

    One - Hundred Fifty - Two: One the Inside


    One-Hundred Fifty-Two: One the Inside


    Nigel


    I have a guy on the inside. He is on one of the inds, but I am not sure which one. From what he told


    me, it is a holding facility. He has not seen Asmoday. I asked him where he was, and he had no idea


    where this ind was located. He is not happy with in and me. I know he was trying to get out of


    that shit, but somehow we convinced him to stay.


    ¡°So he doesn¡¯t know where he is,¡± Nate says.


    ¡°No, he said that they flew him to the ind. He said all he could see for miles around was the ocean


    and then all a sudden there was an ind.¡± I tell them.


    ¡°They are keeping the inds concealed with some sort of magic then.¡± Nymyra states.


    I agreed with her. I just don¡¯t know what type of magic is being used. Demons have their own powers.


    Asmoday is strong, but he is not strong enough to conceal three or more inds by himself. Someone


    is helping him. I don¡¯t think it is a witch or warlock thought.


    ¡°Does he know how long he is going to be at that ind? What are they holding there?¡± Dustin asks.


    ¡°Unfortunately, they didn¡¯t give him a time frame. So he could never leave that ind. I have a feeling


    since he already knew the business he won¡¯t be on the low-level ind for long. He said they are


    holding creatures there that are rathermon. He is not even sure why they have them.¡± I exin.


    I sit back in my seat. We need to find out who is helping him conceal his inds and what kind of


    power or magic they are using. Unless there is more than one demon, even then, they would need to


    be very powerful demons and several of them at the locations. I don¡¯t believe that he has that much


    help. From what I can tell of the ones that are currently watching the pack, they are powerful but not


    any more powerful than me. I wonder if they are using fae power. That would definitely be strong


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    enough. He either has a few, or they are working for him.


    ¡°Have any fae disappearedtely?¡± I ask Imyra.


    ¡°Not that I know of. I however can¡¯t speak for the fae in the other realms or that are here in hiding.¡± She


    replies.


    ¡°You think they are using fae to help keep things hidden?¡± Marcus asks.


    ¡°It¡¯s a strong possibility. Demons are capable but he would need several very powerful demons at each


    location and I don¡¯t think that is feasible. I guess he could have a witch or warlock at each location, but


    again there are none that powerful. Fae magic is strong. Especially if they are dark fae. He may have a


    few of them that are either working for him or that he has captured and he is somehow forcing them to


    help keep things hidden.¡± I exin.


    ¡°I bet he is using dark fae powers,¡± Daniy says.


    I am leaning more towards this as well. The only problem is that dark fae are notoriously hard to find.


    They pride themselves on staying under the radar. I honestly have no idea where any are. I know there


    are ways to find them, but I don¡¯t have the ability to do this. I know Mykenzie and Kni could, but if


    some dark fae were working for Asmoday, they would cause too much suspicion. We can¡¯t send them. I


    rub my temples and try to think of a way to find them.


    ¡°Where do dark fae usually live?¡± Myka asks.


    ¡°They tend to live deep in the forest or in ces no one else wants to inhabit,¡± I tell her.


    ¡°They like dark things like dark-colored stones, dragons, and other things associated with the night or


    dark,¡± I add.


    The smiles that spread across Myka¡¯s face are both beautiful and scary. Reminds me of Mykenzie


    and Kni. I watched as the girls turned towards Xion. He sits there looking very ufortable. It


    looks like he wants to run. I don¡¯t me him. I have a bad feeling I know what they are thinking.


    ¡°What is going on?¡± Peter asks.


    ¡°They want me to be bait for the dark fae.¡± Xion answers.


    I have to admit it would work. Xion is just as tall as me, with long ck hair and dark brown eyes. His


    dark chocte skin tone helps. When he is in his dragon form, his scales are iridescent ck with an


    undertone of blood red to them. He fits everything the dark fae love. I am not sure using him as bait is a


    good idea. Plus, I am not even sure we can find them. Thest ce I remember them being was in


    extinct volcanoes or deep in the jungles. We discussed the possibility of this idea for a while. Xion


    decides that if we can find the dark fae, he will help lure them out. I let them know I would start asking


    around about the dark fae.


    ¡°I have no idea how long it will take me to track them down,¡± I tell them.


    ¡°Just keep us updated and when you do let us know.¡± Dustinments.


    Reecie


    Asmoday is on myst nerve. This guy just doesn¡¯t know when to quit. First, hees up with a n to


    create a more powerful god to help him take over power from the other gods. That just sounds like a


    recipe for disaster. Guess what, it was; he created two beings so damn powerful that no one could


    touch them¡ªthen he came up with this n to get them back to finish out the original n. I really


    think this guy has a severe mental issue. Not to mention he runs the entire ck market selling


    supernatural creatures to the highest bidder.


    ¡°This guy has lost his mind,¡± I say.


    ¡°You want my opinion?¡± Josh asks.


    We all look at him. What is he thinking?


    ¡°Look at his operation like the mafia. There is the don, the top guy, then everyone starts stepping down


    thetter. I think Asmoday is one step down from the top. He is a smart guy but I think he was given the


    job of collecting all the necessary bits to create the girls. Someone more powerful than him would have


    to mix the ingredients properly to create them. I think Asmoday and his operation is the money behind


    the big guy at the top.¡± Josh exins.


    Well, shit, that makes sense. How in the hell has none of us seen this? I just sit and stare at him. Chris


    is doing the same thing. Sometimes all it takes is someone from the outside to see the big picture. We


    are so involved in all of this that we only see it from the inside.


    ¡°Who could be at the top thought?¡± ke asks.


    ¡°It would have to be a god,¡± I say.


    ¡°No, it wouldn¡¯t. It could be a witch or warlock who is working with a fae, demon or angel.¡± Rye says.


    I have to agree the girls would have already known if it was a god. I bet it is an angel or fae that is the


    top guy. This is getting moreplicated.


    ¡°Can we just release your sisters and tell them to have fun?¡± Peter asks.


    Weugh at that. That is not the first time one of us has thought this. While that would be the easiest


    solution, it is also the most dangerous solution.


    ¡°I can always ask around when I go back to heaven. I know where some of the more shady angels


    hang out,¡± Colin says.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even fucking look at me.¡± Seth snarls.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry we weren¡¯t thinking about sending you with him.¡± Chrisughs.


    Poor guy, he is still upset about that whole ordeal. I personally have never been there. From what I


    have heard, it is strange. I have been told I would be a hit up there, but something tells me that if they


    found out who my wife is, they probably wouldn¡¯t bother me. That is one ce the girls don¡¯t go to very


    often.


    ¡°Hey howe the girls don¡¯t go there more often?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Please, that ce is way too bright and cheery for my sisters,¡± Chris replies.


    ¡°So the environment irritates them?¡± Ashton asks.


    ¡°Yes, they can tolerate for about ten minutes before they want to burn the entire ce.¡± Chris answers.


    I can believe that. It¡¯s like someone who is not a morning person having to work with a building full of


    morning people. Those two are so ridiculous. I wonder if Nigel has had any luck yet. I mean, he was


    just here, so I guess he probably can¡¯t find the dark fae that fast. I wonder if mom or dad would know


    where any live? Next time I go for a visit, I will ask.

 One - Hundred Fifty - Three: On the Inside

    One - Hundred Fifty - Three: On the Inside


    One-Hundred Fifty-Three: On the Inside


    Unknown


    I am going to kill in and Nigel. This is thest fucking time I am letting them talk me into doing shit


    like this. I must have been drunk when they convinced me to help them out with shit. I should call them


    up and tell them I am done and that they can fuck off. There are three reasons I don¡¯t do this. One is


    because I know who they are working with. The two main reasons are that I know who they are working


    with, Mykenzie and Kni. While I have no problem telling Nigel and in to fuck off. I value my life


    greatly, and I don¡¯t dare tell those to do that. Yeah, I don¡¯t feel like dying today. They moved me from


    the low-level ind to another that is still low-level but a step up from thest one. They have more


    unique creatures here¡ªmostly rare hybrids.


    ¡°Where are we exactly?¡± I ask.


    ¡°We are somewhere in the Mediterranean.¡± The demon tells me.


    Ok, at least I have a location I can tell them. It at least narrows the search area. I don¡¯t think thest


    ind was in the same area. I bet the high-level ind or inds are also in a different sea. I am


    gaining their trust day by day.


    ¡°How many inds are there?¡± I ask.


    ¡°There are a total of six inds. Thest two are high level and have security up the ass. Very few


    make it to those inds. Only the most trusted and closest to the boss.¡± He answers.


    I like this guy. He likes to talk, and he is easy to get information out of. He has been the easiest to get


    information out of. The other guys that I tried talking to would only give me one-word answers. Which


    really weren¡¯t that helpful. Plus, they always gave me a weird look. Like they wanted to kill me after


    they gave me their one-word answers. They creeped me the fuck out. This whole operation creeps me


    the fuck out. It also made me sick to my stomach and pissed off. I have continued to see the two


    wolves here as well. I wonder if they have ess to every ind? If I continue to see them, I might try


    to make friends. Maybe they can get me ess to where ever the fuck Asmoday is hiding. I don¡¯t talk


    with Nigel till tomorrow so that gives me some time to figure out how to approach them. After this is


    done, I am done with this shit. If those two need help again, they can find someone else.


    Nigel


    ¡°I heard from my guy on the insidest night,¡± I tell them.


    Dustin, Kaleb, Reecie, in, Chris, Rye, and I are in Dustin¡¯s office so that I can update them on


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    everything. I had tough when I got the callst night. He was unhappy and told me this was thest


    time he would help me.


    ¡°What did he have to say?¡± Rye asks.


    ¡°They moved him to a new ind. It is still a low-level one but it is a step up from thest one. This is in


    the Mediterranean somewhere. He also found out that there are a total of six inds. He also told me


    that he keeps seeing the same two wolves.¡± I exin.


    ¡°I bet those two wolves are Darrius and Thomas,¡± Dustin says.


    We all agree with that. Those two have to be with Asmoday. No one has seen them since the council


    showed up that day to tell him what was going to happen. I have no idea why the council didn¡¯t lock him


    up right then before he could run. I bet they regret it now. Even if he does show his face somewhere,


    he will get locked up almost immediately. No pack will have anything to do with him. He might as well


    be marked as a rogue.


    ¡°Six inds, damn that''s a lot. Well, this gives us an area to search in.¡± Dustinments.


    ¡°Yeah, it is helpful. I bet though that not all the inds are in the same sea.¡± Chris states.


    He is holding Dustin¡¯s little girl. Dustin has her twin. Apparently, they weren¡¯t behaving for their nanny,


    and Mykalya had other shit to do. Dustin got stuck with babysitting. They are good babies, though, and


    so far, they have slept. Chris hands the girl to in. She is awake but just looking around. She has a


    fascination with in. She keeps trying to touch his teeth and face. I think she is trying to figure out


    why he is so cold.


    ¡°She usually isn¡¯t this fascinated with people,¡± Dustin tells him.


    ¡°He¡¯s really not that fascinating anyway,¡± Rye grumbles.


    I have no idea how these two are in this room together¡ªconsidering the fact that they would have no


    problem killing each other. in ignores Rye¡¯sment and smiles at Mariah. She lets out a giggle,


    and Dustin smiles at his princess. I know why they are behaving because if they don¡¯t, then they get to


    exin themselves to Mykenzie and Kni. We sit there and watch the kids more than we talk.


    Rye


    I have still not approached my mate. I still don¡¯t know what to do about this entire situation. It¡¯s not that I


    don¡¯t want him because I do. It¡¯s just that he is part of ins¡¯s coven, and as everyone is aware, the


    two of us hate each other. I don¡¯t want our hate to cause him issues within the coven.


    ¡°Are you still going to avoid me?¡± Royce asks me.


    Shit, I didn¡¯t even hear him walk up behind me. Well, he is a vampire, so they are capable of doing this.


    Great more people who are able just to appear. Well, he can¡¯t do it quite as the girls can, but still.


    ¡°I am not trying to avoid you,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Sure seems like it. If you don¡¯t want this then let¡¯s just..¡± He starts to say.


    ¡°I do want this, but it¡¯splicated,¡± I say.


    ¡°How?¡± He asks.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s no secret that in and I hate each other. I don¡¯t want this to cause you any issues with him


    or your coven.¡± I exin.


    He just startsughing like that is the funniest shit he has ever heard. I have been getting a lot of


    down.


    ¡°in won¡¯t be a problem. He is the one that keeps telling me that we need to get our shit straightened


    out.¡± He replies.


    ¡°Oh, well I am d to hear he doesn¡¯t care. ¡° I say.


    ¡°Mates are just as important to vampires as they are wolves. Maybe even more important since we are


    immortal and very few of us find our mates.¡± Royce tells me.


    Ok, now I feel better about this whole situation. I give him a smile, and he returns it. Maybe this will


    work out.


    ¡°HELP ME THEY ARE GOING TO KILL ME!¡± Ashton screams.


    I just roll my eyes. He must have irritated one of the girls. I swear, by now, you would think he would


    have learned his lesson. I see Mykenzie and Kni walk by. Which girl did he irritate now? Royce


    starts hystericallyughing, and I soon join in. This whole house is a giant insane asylum.

 One - Hundred Fifty - Four: Inside the Pack

    One - Hundred Fifty - Four: Inside the Pack


    One-Hundred Fifty-Four: Inside the Pack


    Darrius


    My guys that are inside the pack have been there for a couple of weeks now. So far, they haven¡¯t really


    been able to tell me much. It seems like they haven''t been doing much else right now, with having to


    get all the new members andnd settled. I am sure with him acquiring my pack, Dustin has been busy.


    Good, that means the ranked members and higher-ups aren¡¯t paying attention as much. However, they


    still have to be wary of the girls and those great beasts.


    ¡°Have they seen anyone?¡± Asmoday asks.


    ¡°They still have not seen the unicorns, but the Luna is out and about often with the kids,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°I wonder if they have moved the unicorns to a different realm that no one can get to,¡± Asmoday says.


    ¡°That is a possibility. They did move the bears from cells to a house they modified and turned into a


    jail.¡± I exin.


    ¡°That is interesting. I am surprised the girls kept them alive.¡± Thomas says.


    ¡°Makes me wonder why they would keep them alive,¡± I add.


    That is weird. I figured they would either kill them or strip them of their bears. They have to have


    something nned for them. Those bastards better not turn on us and side with the girls.


    ¡°How much do those three know?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Not that much. They have no idea about most of the inds or where they are located. They basically


    know the very basic stuff. They did help catch a few creatures for me.¡± He exins.


    That is good to know that they are, for the most part, clueless. So even if they are questioned, which I


    am sure they have been, they can¡¯t tell them much. I know the bears know about two of the inds, but


    they are low-level inds. Those two inds don¡¯t hold any important creatures. In fact, one has no


    creatures on it right now. It is the ind where any new creature that is captured goes to then they are


    immediately transferred to one of the other inds depending on how rare they are. I don¡¯t think they


    have moved either of the unicorns. I just wonder if no one really knows that they are there. I have no


    idea what either of them looks like in their human forms, so I can¡¯t show my guys on the inside who to


    look for.


    ¡°We need to get pictures of the unicorns in their human forms,¡± I say.


    ¡°I can almost guarantee that no one realizes that there are unicorns because they don¡¯t shift that often.


    I bet when they do that it is somewhere that no one is able to see them shift.¡± I add.


    ¡°That could be the problem. I am not sure how to go about getting pictures of who we think the unicorns


    might be.¡± Asmoday says.


    ¡°What about the two that the bears were using?¡± Thomas asks.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to get a hold of them,¡± Asmoday says.


    The bears were the only ones who knew those guys. I wonder if my guys could sneak some pictures of


    some of the shifters we suspect to be unicorns?


    ¡°Let me talk to my guys. Maybe they can sneak pictures of anyone they suspect being unicorns.¡± I tell


    them.


    ¡°Sounds like a n,¡± Asmoday says.


    I won¡¯t be talking to them again for a week. That gives me time to search through the pictures that we


    already have and pick certain people for them to investigate more. They have to be extremely careful.


    They are going to have to use their cell phones and act like they are taking selfies. That is the only way


    this will go unnoticed. If they get caught, they are as good as dead. I head back to my room. I got a call


    from my aunt the other day. She is part of another pack. She is very disappointed in me and says I


    need toe back and deal with my punishment. There is no way I am going back. That should never


    have happened. I know that none of my pack had ess to all the information that the council


    received. That means someone snuck onto our territory and took copies of it. Since no one could find a


    scent that lowers the number of people, it could be. I have no doubt that it was one of the girls. Since


    my guards never picked up a scent. I will get my pack back after all this shit is done. Asmoday said he


    would help. When I get it back, I will also take Silver Moon.


    Chris


    The only problem with the location of the ind is that there are hundreds of inds in the


    Mediterranean Ocean. While I am d we at least have an area to search, it still doesn¡¯t help that


    much. The fact that it is in our homnd is irritating. I have let Uncle Zeus, Poseidon, and Hades know


    what we found out. They have not heard of anyone purchasing an indtely. That makes me think


    that Asmoday has had ownership of these inds for a long time.


    ¡°I have searched and there is no record showing that he owns any property anywhere,¡± Tarlek says.


    ¡°Maybe he doesn¡¯t own it.¡± Seth points out.


    ¡°But who would he put it under?¡± I ask.


    Well, that is an interesting question. Who indeed. I am going to have to look into this. We need to get a


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    few people on the ground there to see what information can be found. Now to decide who to send.


    ¡°How about asking Demeter for help?¡± Dustin asks.


    ¡°I was just thinking that,¡± I admit.


    That is his homnd, and he knows every inch of it by heart. He can send out some trackers and


    others to see if they have heard anything. I know he will have no problem helping. I just don¡¯t want to


    drag him and his pack into this cluster fuck. This is just one more thing to set my sisters off if things go


    bad. I am so close to telling them to go and finish this shit. I am losing my patients quickly.


    ¡°I just feel bad mixing him up in all this shit,¡± I say.


    ¡°Yeah I know, but I know he will have no problem helping,¡± Dustin replies.


    ¡°Hell, I hate that we dragged you into this shit,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Well, it just kinda evolved from what it started out as,¡± Kaleb says.


    That is true. This should have been something simple but it has turned into a fucking nightmare. I am


    going to need a long vacation after all this shit is done.

 One - Hundred Fifty - Five: Pregnancy and Kids

    One - Hundred Fifty - Five: Pregnancy and Kids


    One-Hundred Fifty-Five: Pregnancy and Kids


    Kni


    I love all three little monsters, but they are driving me nuts. Jordyn is not so bad. I just have to look for


    Dominick, and I can find her. If she is somehow not with him, she is with her dad. So I don¡¯t need to


    worry about her that much. These two boys are a different story. They are starting to move around.


    Well, kind of, they are starting to roll around, but they have also figured out how to float around. Jordyn


    didn¡¯t even figure out her powers this early. I have already put restrictions on them, so they don¡¯t end


    up somewhere. Thankfully Leo has appointed himself the keeper of these two. Wherever they go he


    follows them.


    ¡°You need to take your sons,¡± I tell Kaleb when he walks into the room.


    ¡°Well hello to you too. What have these two done that makes you want to give them to me?¡± He asks.


    ¡°Just watch,¡± I tell him.


    He looks at his two troublemakers. I can see the confusion on his face until they start floating around


    the room. His eyes get wide, and he turns to me.


    ¡°When did this start?¡± He asks.


    ¡°Just today,¡± I answer.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry this is all they have figured out for now. I have already put heavy restrictions on them.¡± I


    add.


    He just shakes his head and grabs the two of them. They let out squeals of disapproval. He looks


    around some more. I know he is looking for his little princess. He spoils the shit out of her. It is both


    cute and irritating. I have been trying to get these two to sleep for a nap for a while now. Kaleb ces


    them in their cribs, and I watch as he gets them to go to sleep.


    ¡°I hate you,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°You do not.¡± He says, smiling.


    ¡°I have been trying to get them to go down for their nap for a while now. You juste in and ce


    them in their cribs and boom asleep.¡± I tell him.


    He shoots me a smile and starts prowling towards me. Oh hell no, I know that look and what it means


    when hees at me like that. I re at him. It does no good.


    ¡°Forget it, that look is why we have these three trouble makers,¡± I tell him.


    He just grabs me and pulls me to him. I give him a kiss on the cheek, and then poof, I am gone. I know


    he could follow me, well, maybe. He is still working on that. He still tends to end up in weird ces. I


    think he has ADD and needs to learn how to concentrate better. Donte had to save his ass the other


    day. He is an idiot, but he is my idiot. I see him walk into the kitchen and throw me a snotty look. I know


    we will have more kids, but it will be a couple of years until I consider pushing another one out of my


    body. I have enough to deal with right now with the three I have. I would have it no other way.


    Myka


    If Dustin doesn¡¯t stop spoiling this little girl, I will make sure that we don¡¯t have any more kids. The boys


    are spoiled, but not to the extent he has with Mariah. I refuse to have a snotty little girl when she gets


    older. He is absolutely ridiculous when ites to her.


    ¡°It¡¯s his only girl of course he is going to spoil her,¡± Lani says.


    ¡°I know but this is getting out of control,¡± I tell her.


    I just mumble and walk off. Dustin was going to sell the horses and ma but ended up keeping them.


    We had no choice. Xaydyn, Dominick, and Jordyn found them, and they love horses. For some odd


    reason, Mariah took to the ma and loved that thing. Dustin grumbled for days, and now a stable was


    built to house the new animals. We still have no idea where those drunks bought them or who actually


    owns them. The kids don¡¯t care; they just know they have new pets and are happy. We are currently


    out at the partially built stable/barn area.


    ¡°I have never seen a ma take to a person as this one did to Mariah.¡± Tyements.


    ¡°I would have rather them bought another ind,¡± Dustin grumbles.


    I p him on the arm as we watch Lani standing there with Mariah and the ma nudging her little


    hand. I think it¡¯s cute. Dustin, not so much, but it may have something to do with the ma does not like


    him, Kaleb and Ashton. The ma will chase those three if she sees them. It is hysterical to watch three


    grown men run from an animal.


    ¡°That thing is evil,¡± Ashton says.


    ¡°You had better hope she doesn¡¯t see either of you,¡± I tell them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you two have work to be doing?¡± Lani asks.


    When she says that, the ma looks over, and you can see the instant she sees both Dustin and


    Ashton. She starts running this way.


    ¡°Yes we do and we are leaving now.¡± Dustin answers.


    He grabs Ashton, and they leave the area quickly. I can¡¯t help but startughing. I hear my phone bing.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    It¡¯s a text from Dustin wanting me to bring him his little princess.


    ¡°Dustin wants me to bring Mariah to him,¡± I tell Lani.


    ¡°Well, you can tell my son to stick it where the sun doesn¡¯t shine.¡± She replies.


    I text him back and tell him word for word what his mother said. I have no doubt that he will try and


    mind-link her. Unless she blocks him, which would be hrious. We are still out there half an hourter


    when Reece walks towards us. He has an amused look on his face.


    ¡°So my son just sent me a mind link telling me that his mother has kidnapped his little princess.¡± He


    tells us.


    ¡°Your son is being a drama queen.¡± Lani retorts.


    I tell Reece what happened earlier, and he startsughing as well. Then I told him about Dustin''s text


    and what Lani told me to tell him.


    ¡°He said that he has been trying to mind link you,¡± Reece tells Lani.


    ¡°I am sure he has. I blocked him.¡± She states.


    I justugh at this entire situation. That man is so ridiculous when ites to his daughter. Reece says


    that he was and still is with his daughter too. He says all dads are like that with their daughters. He


    says that when we have another one if it¡¯s a girl, it will make it better cause then there''s more than one


    girl. This might be true, but this is what it is. I will probably have at least one more, but I want a few


    years between these two and the next one. I just want to enjoy these three that I have now for a while


    before adding another one. I hear the back door m, and I have a feeling Dustin hase to retrieve


    his daughter. Yup, he walks right up to Lani and snags Mariah from her arms. He does hand her Aiden,


    which makes her happy. I just shake my head at my husband and turn to watch how my son reacts to


    the horses and ma.


    Mykenzie


    I have to be seriously crazy to consider having another child. I love my son; he is my world, but all


    these new babies have made me want one. I am in the rec room with Leah and Nymyra, and my son


    and two little aplices have juste running into the room. I wonder what these three are up to.


    The older he gets, the more like Reecie is starting to look.


    ¡°I wonder what trouble those three are up to?¡± Leah says.


    ¡°Who knows,¡± I reply.


    ¡°We might be better off not knowing.¡± Nymyra states.


    Satyiraes walking into the room soon after the kids do. She is still watching them, but that will stop


    once the new packhouse is built, which is fine. She can¡¯t watch our three terrors forever. She gives


    them a stern look which, in reality, does no good. They know they are cute and what they can get away


    with. They also know who they can get away with still with. With Xaydyn it is Reecie who is the sucker.


    There, however, is no bigger sucker than Kaleb when ites to Jordyn. That little girl has her daddy


    tightly wrapped around her finger. That is why we still have those three horses. Dustin was going to sell


    them, but then Jordyn fell in love with them. When she heard they might leave, it took two tears, and


    Kaleb was telling Dustin that we have to keep the horses and that it would be good for the kids to learn


    how to ride. I had never heard such bullshit fall from someone¡¯s mouth before.


    ¡°These kids have some of these adults here conned,¡± Leah says.


    ¡°Yes, they do,¡± I reply.


    ¡°Ours will probably be no better,¡± Nymyra adds.


    She is probably right. Even the big bad dragons go all soft when ites to three kids. It¡¯s hrious to


    watch. I had neverughed so hard as I did when I walked in and saw ke, Xion, and Draydon sitting


    on the floor ying dress-up with the three of them. Xaydyn and Dominick were dressed up, too, but


    Dominick will do anything to make Jordyn happy. I actually have pictures of that day. They know I have


    pictures of that day. It¡¯s good ckmail material if I need it. Xion still gives me a dirty look every now


    and then. I have to shake my phone, and he stomps off. Maybe my son does need a sibling. Guess we


    will wait and see what happens. I know Reecie will not care. He has been hinting at the subject for a


    while now. I know I have baby fever, and it¡¯s all Leah and Nymyra¡¯s fault.

 One - Hundred Fifty - Six: Pregnancy and Kids Part 2

    One - Hundred Fifty - Six: Pregnancy and Kids Part 2


    One-Hundred Fifty-Six: Pregnancy and Kids Part 2


    Leah


    So far, being pregnant hasn¡¯t been that bad. I have been nauseous, but so far, no vomiting. Thank god.


    I remember poor Kni and what happened when she was pregnant with the twin. I mean, she got hit


    with both morning sickness and the stomach flu at the same time. We had our first ultrasound a few


    weeks ago, and the doctor said that everything was going well. It is still way too early to tell what the


    sex of the baby is, but that¡¯s ok. I do know that there is only one. I had the doctor make sure since


    Myka got a surprise.


    ¡°How are you feeling baby?¡± Marcus asks.


    ¡°Very good actually,¡± I tell him.


    He has been really good so far. Thankfully, he has not been too overbearing. Well, not too overbearing


    yet. I am sure that ising at some point. I am just starting to show. Marcus leaves to do something


    with Jason and security. I really don¡¯t care. I decide to walk over to the packhouse and see what crazy


    shit I am missing. I walk in the back door, and all is quiet. I walk into the kitchen and there is Araya


    cooking. Mitchell, Seth, Brighton, Xion, and Royce are sitting there waiting for whatever it is she is


    making. I swear I am not sure how we feed all these guys and don¡¯t go broke buying groceries. These


    guys are all bottomless pits.


    ¡°If they start bothering you let Mykenzie and Kni know and they will make them disappear,¡± I tell her.


    ¡°We are not bothering her.¡± Seth snarks.


    ¡°Has she told you that you are not bothering her?¡± I ask.


    He doesn¡¯t have an answer for me. Besides, does he really want to argue with a pregnant woman? I


    am hoping he is smarter than that.


    ¡°Hey Seth, Heaven,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°I hate you.¡± He grumbles.


    That shuts him up, and he folds his arms across his chest and pouts. That is still a sore subject for him.


    I keep walking and rub my small bump. I haven¡¯t felt the baby move yet, but the doctor says that it


    should be soon. She is not sure when I will actually have the baby. She figures somewhere between


    five and nine months. Shifters aren¡¯t pregnant as long as everyone else. I am not sure if I should be


    happy about that or not. I head down to the rec room cause I can hear noisesing from there. It


    sounds like kids are ying down there. I was right. All the kids are down here. Kni has her three, as


    does Myka, Mykenzie has Xaydyn down here, and Bryn has her twin down here as well. Nymyra is


    also down here. I have a seat beside Nymyra, and she hands me a bottle of water.


    ¡°Why are they all here and not outside ying?¡± I ask.


    ¡°They wanted to y down here.¡± Mykenzie answers.


    ¡°Besides it¡¯s a good area to let these six roll and crawl around in.¡± Bryn adds.


    ¡°Plus we can block the entrance with Phantom,¡± Kni says.


    I have tough at that. Mainly because it¡¯s true. Phantom is lying in front of the door, so all the kids are


    trapped in there. One might say that Xaydyn and Jordyn could just appear anywhere they want. That


    would be true, but with Mykenzie and Kni their powers don¡¯t work. This is nice, and it¡¯ll be fun to add


    mine to this little group. I do like the fact that mine will have the same age. I know Nymyra is excited


    about the same thing. She doesn¡¯t have any siblings.


    ¡°So are the twins crawling yet or still trying to figure it out?¡± I ask Bryn.


    ¡°They just figured it outst night. Donte saw it and got so excited.¡± She replies.


    I can only imagine howical he looked when that happened. Honestly, I have a feeling that Marcus


    will be the same way. He might look all big and scary, but he is a giant teddy bear. He hates it when I


    tell him that. I can only imagine how he would act if this were a little girl. Oh god, that¡¯ll be fun. I bet he


    will act like Kaleb.


    ¡°Damn it Phantom, get out of the way,¡± Chris says.


    ¡°He is keeping the kids in the room so shut up,¡± Kni tells him.


    Chris finally makes it over Phantom and sits between Nymyra and me. He starts rubbing her belly,


    which is still perfectly t, by the way. He is so ridiculous. Nymyra ps his hand away, and Iugh.


    Yeah, these men are all big softies. I bet the rest of them start filtering down to this room to see what is


    going on. I can¡¯t wait for mine to be born.


    Nymyra


    If Chris rubs my stomach one more time, I will chop off his hands. Seriously I am not even showing yet.


    He is absolutely insane. I am sitting in the bathtub rxing in a nice hot bath. I love Chris, but he is


    already getting annoying. I hope this doesn¡¯t get worse.


    ¡°Is that water too hot?¡± Chris asks.


    ¡°No, go away. I am trying to rx.¡± I tell him.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Here we go. Maybe if hees close enough, I can drown him. I will have to ask either Mykenzie or


    Kni if that is possible. I have a feeling that it is not possible, but there is always hope. He does leave


    me to my bath. Thank god.


    I am sitting on a stool watching Araya cook the next day when Seth, Mitchell, Ashton, and Xione


    walking in. They join me. I know they are looking for food. They always are. Whatever Araya is cooking


    is not settling well with me and I take off running. Damn it I was hoping that I could get lucky like Leah


    and skip the morning sickness shit. Obviously, I don¡¯t have that kind of luck. I barely make it to the toilet


    before breakfastes up. When I stop vomiting all my internal organs I sit back against that wall.


    ¡°Here they help with nausea and vomiting.¡± I hear Rye say.


    I look up and he has a bag full of what looks like hard candy. He hands me one of them, and I pop it


    into my mouth. It doesn¡¯t taste bad, and I can feel my nausea dissipate. I smile at him and take the bag.


    ¡°Are you ok?¡± Chris asks.


    ¡°Yeah now that I have these,¡± I tell him.


    He smiles at his best friend and helps me up. I keep a tight handle on my new favourite things.


    ¡°One shouldst 24 hours so that bag shouldst a while. If you do run outlet Aunt Imyra know and she


    can get more.¡± Rye tells me.


    ¡°Sometimes he can be helpful,¡± Mykenzie says as she walks by.


    ¡°Oh fuck off Mykenzie.¡± Rye snarks.


    All I see is her flip him the finger, and I hear herugh. I just roll my eyes at them. This is so normal that


    it doesn¡¯t even warn a response. Very few others could get away with telling her that.


    ¡°I wonder if I could get away telling her that?¡± Ashton asks.


    ¡°No.¡± Chris deadpans.


    He is right; if Ashton says that to her, she will probably turn him into something which might be funny. I


    head back to the kitchen, and Araya looks at me.


    ¡°It is ok. This is what happens.¡± I tell her.


    It is not her fault. It is not her cooking. All my senses are just hypersensitive now. I hope mine isn¡¯t that


    bad. Leah is so lucky. It will all be worth it when I get to hold this little one.

 One - Hundred Fifty - Seven: Safety

    One - Hundred Fifty - Seven: Safety


    One-Hundred Fifty-Seven: Safety


    Dustin


    I had Einyn and Trent go back to where Reecie¡¯s parents live. With all these new pack members, I


    thought it would be for the best. Most of them have adjusted fine, but there are a few that I am still not


    sure of. Some of the guys have noticed them watching the girls. This has me very nervous. I have no


    doubt that the girls can protect themselves, but with the intensity with which some of the new members


    had been watching the girls, I worry. I am not the only one that has noticed this either.


    ¡°You think they will do anything?¡± Josh asks.


    ¡°No, with the ass-kicking that they gave those guys the other day I am more than confident that they


    are safe,¡± ke says.


    That was a great day. Those assholes had no idea what was going to happen. They thought that the


    girls would be an easy target. Oh boy, were they surprised, and they had their asses royally handed to


    them. That made my heart happy. Many egos were destroyed that day.


    ¡°Where is everyone?¡± Nate asks.


    ¡°Chris, Draydon, Tye, and Rye are at the location for the new packhouse. They start building today.¡± I


    answer.


    ¡°Are Mykenzie and Kni with them?¡± He asks.


    ¡°Yes, since they are in charge of the building and renovation projects,¡± I answer.


    ¡°I think Brighton went with just to see what everything was going to look like,¡± I tell him.


    He nods at me. We have been sitting there for a couple of hours when Mitchelles walking in. He


    looks out of breath. This can¡¯t be good.


    ¡°You might want to head over the new packhouse spot.¡± He says.


    ¡°Why, what happened?¡± I ask.


    Please don¡¯t tell me that someone started anything with the girls. At this point, I will just let them deal


    with the problem. I am tired of saving people from them.


    ¡°The girls didn¡¯t do anything, but Phantom and his followers showed up and everyone freaked out,¡±


    Mitchell replies.


    I smile at this. I totally want to see the look on all those overconfident warriors and guards. I stand up,


    and Nate, Mitchell, and I start heading there. I am not worried. Let them try to start something with one


    of those great beasts in their wolf form. They will only try one time. This sight that greets me isical.


    The animals are lying there close to where Mykenzie and Kni are. They arepletely ignoring


    everyone. They act as if they don¡¯t have a care in the world. Phantom walks over to Kni and rubs


    against her leg like a fucking house cat. Everyone just stares as she rubs between his ears. I can see


    many warriors and guards. None of them knew what to do. Their eyes are huge as they stare at the


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    animals. Phantom takes off running towards something.


    ¡°Get off me you overgrown house cat,¡± Kaleb yells at Phantom.


    He put his front paws up on Kaleb¡¯s shoulders. Kaleb is strong, but Phantom is heavy. Phantom just


    warrior storm between rescuing their beta and not wanting to fight with Phantom. I hear a snap of


    fingers, and Phantom gets off Kaleb and walks back over to Kni. I exin to the new members that


    these beasts are Mykenzie and Kni¡¯s pets and that they have free roam of thend. I let them know


    that they would be seeing them a lot.


    ¡°Well I think that thoroughly scared the hell out of them,¡± Draydon says.


    ¡°Good, I need them to realize that these girls are well protected even if we aren¡¯t around,¡± I say.


    ¡°You mean besides the fact that my sisters can make the world blow up,¡± Chris adds.


    ¡°Point taken, but they don¡¯t know that,¡± I reply.


    They don¡¯t know that, and they don¡¯t need to. I think between us, the animals, and the fact that the girls


    can fight, any one of these new members that think they are easy targets will think twice before trying


    anything.


    ke


    I am starting to get suspicious of a few of the new guys. Some of them seem very fixated on a few of


    the girls. I have not seen them try anything, but they watch them in a way that makes me very


    ufortable. I have decided to mention something to Haze, Josh, and Seth. They seem to ignore


    Seth and the guys because they are human. It was made very clear that these guys are wee here


    and to show them the same respect that they show everyone else. I know they still aren¡¯t overly fond of


    all the non-wolf shifters, but they haven¡¯t caused any issues yet.


    ¡°I think you are right,¡± Josh says.


    ¡°Yeah, I have been observing them and they do watch the girls,¡± Seth says.


    ¡°But I have noticed that they only really watch certain girls,¡± Seth adds.


    Well, this is a new development. I have a bad feeling I know which girls they are watching.


    ¡°They have mainly been watching Mykenzie, Kni, and Myka. They watch the others but not as


    intently as those three.¡± Seth exins.


    I was afraid of that. The flip side is that those are the three most dangerous women we have to try to do


    anything to. I scrub my hand down my face. I should go to Dustin and tell him what we have noticed,


    but all they do is watch. They haven¡¯t tried anything. One, because I know they witnessed the girls fight


    the other day, so they know they are not an easy target.


    ¡°What should we do?¡± Josh asks.


    ¡°Nothing, they have not done a thing but watch them. There are lots of men that watch them.¡± I exin.


    ¡°This sucks,¡± Seth admits.


    Yes, it does, but until they try something, there is nothing anyone can do. We can¡¯t throw them in the


    cells for watching, or we would have to throw arge majority of the pack in the cells. All these girls are


    gorgeous, so men are going to stare and watch them.


    ¡°We need to figure out if it¡¯s the same guys.¡± Haze tells us.


    That is a good start. At least if we can figure out if it is the same guys, then we can tell the other guys


    something. We can keep an eye on those specific guys.


    ¡°So when is the next poker game?¡± Josh asks.


    ¡°Talk to in. He will know.¡± Haze tells him.


    I justugh at this. I think they should hold off on the poker games for a while. I am certain if they buy


    any more weird shit, Dustin is going to lose his shit. I had tough when he told me we were keeping


    the horses and the ma. Who the fuck buys a ma? I can understand the horses, but the ma. That


    made meugh. I know those horses had to cost a fair amount since they are draft horses. Haze and I


    have ridden them a few times. We are going to start teaching the trio of trouble how to ride. Jordyn is


    infatuated with the horses. I wonder what they will buy next.


    Bryn


    Some of these new members give me the creeps. I also have a weird feeling that we are being spied


    on. The fact that we are watched is nothing new. We are new to them. I constantly feel like eyes are


    following me when I walk around. I know Myka has had the same feeling. The two of us talked about


    it the other day. I think Mykenzie and Kni feel it too, but they just don¡¯t give a fuck. I don¡¯t either, and


    I hope they don¡¯t try anything. They would be stupid to try anything with any of us. It really makes me


    wonder what they are up to. I have a sinking suspicion that some of them are working for Darrius. I


    know that a few of the members have to be loyal to Darrius. I have no proof at that time. Besides the


    fact, they haven¡¯t tried anything. I am d that Dustin sent Trent and Einyn back to Reecie¡¯s realm. At


    least they can¡¯t get their hands on them there. I have decided to watch them more carefully.

 One - Hundred Fifty - Eight: From the Inside

    One - Hundred Fifty - Eight: From the Inside


    One-Hundred Fifty-Eight: From the Inside


    Darrius


    My guys on the inside have still not seen the unicorns. From what I was told was that two of the people


    they used to see regrly have not been seen in a couple of weeks. I bet that they have moved them


    to a safe location. I also bet that it is somewhere that no one can ess. They have assured me that


    they have another idea and are in the process of forming a n.


    ¡°Did they tell what their idea was?¡± Thomas asks.


    ¡°No,¡± I answer.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t even give you a hint?¡± Asmoday asks.


    ¡°Nope,¡± I answer.


    That is the truth. They told me once they talked about it and then came up with the n they would let


    me know. I just hope it is a good one. They told me that no one has suspected them of anything. I have


    a feeling that everyone has noticed them watching the girls. However, they have not done anything to


    them; who could me them for watching the girls? They are all unbelievably gorgeous. What man


    wouldn¡¯t watch them or stare at them?


    ¡°I hope they don¡¯t do anything stupid,¡± Asmoday says.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I am worried about,¡± I tell him.


    I know that there is no way that they can physically grab the girls and not die. So I am worried about


    that possibility. I trust these three guys. They were three of my best warriors and most loyal pack


    members. I just wished they would tell me what they thought of it.


    ¡°Thomas, do we know if they are any closer to locating us?¡± I ask.


    ¡°As far as I am aware of, they are still looking.¡± He answers.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good. At least they have not figured out where we are.¡± Asmoday adds.


    This whole situation is making me nervous. I think we are fine, though. They have no idea where any of


    the inds are located, and I really don¡¯t think they could find them anyway. Asmoday did a good job of


    concealing all of the inds. I have no idea how he did it. That is the one secret that he won¡¯t share


    with me. I was mad at first but I understand why. I am starting to get a very ominous feeling like


    something is about to go terribly wrong. I hope I am wrong.


    Josh


    Seth and I have been observing them now for a week. As I suspected they are watching all the girls,


    but they have a special focus on Mykenzie, Kni, and Myka. They still have not actually done


    anything but watch and stare. We have told Haze and ke and they have decided that we should at


    least tell the other guys what we have noticed.


    ¡°Well, what¡¯s up,¡± Jason asks.


    ¡°We have noticed a small group of the new guys seem to be watching the girls,¡± Seth says.


    ¡°More specifically they seem to focus on Mykenzie, Kni, and Myka.¡± I add.


    I can feel the air in the room turn cold. I know the guys aren¡¯t happy with this information.


    ¡°However, that¡¯s all they do. They just watch.¡± Seth says.


    ¡°They have not done anything or even approached the girls,¡± I add.


    No one says anything. I think they are digesting the information. The thing is that we can¡¯t do anything


    to them just because they are watching. I think we all know this and that is what irritates us the most.


    Hell, when I first got here I stared and watched them all the time. How can you not? Especially that day


    when they all walked out to the pool in their bikinis. God fucking god I thought my heart had stopped. I


    know the other guys thought the same thing. I am pretty sure Seth had a stroke that day. He almost


    started to flirt with Kni, However, Jason quickly exined who was with who. Yeah after Kaleb


    tossed him a death re he decided against hitting on Kni.


    ¡°Unfortunately, until they do something there is nothing any of us can do,¡± Dustin admits.


    ¡°Seth and I are still watching the group if that makes you guys feel any better,¡± I tell them.


    ¡°Not really but it¡¯s a start. How do you two get away with that?¡± Kaleb asks.


    ¡°Honestly they ignore us, unimportant humans,¡± I say.


    Some of the guysugh at thatment. They still can¡¯t believe that they don¡¯t pay attention to us. I


    don¡¯t care. That gives us the upper hand. They don¡¯t think we pose any threat and tend to ignore us


    when we are around.


    ¡°Keep watching them,¡± Marcus says.


    Chris says that maybe we should put trackers on them, but I don¡¯t think that is necessary yet. I tell him


    to hold off for now and that we will continue to watch.


    Unknown


    I talked to Darrius two days ago and told him that they had moved the unicorns somewhere. I said I


    have no idea where they have moved them to, but that it was definitely off of the pack''s territory. He


    was not surprised when I told him this. I was not overly surprised that they moved them either. I told the


    other two that we need to find a new target. We started watching the girls more closely. We all know


    better than to try and take one of them. Yeah, we saw them step into the training ring that day. There is


    no way in hell even the three of us together would stand a chance against them.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°So now what.¡± my friend asks.


    ¡°I am not sure. I am still working something out in my mind.¡± I answer.


    ¡°We had bettere up with something soon.¡± My cousin says.


    I know that a few of the guys have noticed us watching them, but they can¡¯t stop us from watching


    them. Shit every time they walk by the head of every guy in the vicinity turns to watch them. They are


    gorgeous, and no man could help but watch.


    ¡°Do you have an idea?¡± My cousin asks.


    ¡°I think I do but we are going to need to pay attention to their schedules,¡± I exin.


    I tell them my n, and they like it. It does require a little more nning. We have to carefully watch the


    schedule when they are not around the kids. I think this n is the best. If we can¡¯t kidnap them directly


    then why not the kids? If their mothers have that much power then the kids have to have power as well.


    Asmoday could sell them for a good amount.


    ¡°Those kids are well guarded.¡± My friend points out.


    ¡°If the women aren¡¯t around those great beasts are.¡± My cousin says.


    ¡°How do we get around all those fucking animals?¡± My cousin asks.


    I am not worried about the baby animals, but the other five do pose a problem. I mildly forgot about


    them. Ok, so I have a few more variables to consider. There has to be a way.


    ¡°I am not sure but I will figure it out,¡± I tell them.


    I know there is a way around those beasts. I will figure it out. I will get those three little shits. I know


    they have powers from all the talk I have heard. From what I have heard they develop more powers


    almost daily. They will be ours.

 One - Hundred Fifty - Nine: Family Meeting

    One - Hundred Fifty - Nine: Family Meeting


    One-Hundred Fifty-Nine: Family Meeting


    Chris


    I walk over to the packhouse with a huge smile on my face. It always makes my heart sing when I can


    tell my sisters what I am about to tell them. I live for these days. Nymyra is with me. She is going to


    hang with Leah, Daniy, and the other women who will not have to attend this meeting.


    ¡°You really do get off on telling your sisters that there is a family meeting, don¡¯t you? She asks me.


    ¡°It is the highlight of my day. Yes, I do.¡± I say, smiling.


    She just shakes her head. She knows how much my sisters detest having to go to our family meetings.


    Theyin and throw a tantrum of epic proportions. It makes me smile to see their irritation. Mom


    has no idea how they haven¡¯t killed me yet. I can answer that one; they can¡¯t kill me cause I can¡¯t die.


    ¡°Why do you have that stupid shit-eating grin on your face?¡± Tye asks.


    ¡°Oh no, not today,¡± Jailynn says.


    ¡°What¡¯s today?¡± Mykenzie asks.


    My sisters, Myka, and Bryn have just walked into the room. Donte and Rye see my face and know


    exactly what I am going to tell them. Reecie just sits there with a smile on his face. I am bubbling with


    excitement.


    ¡°Today we have a family meeting,¡± I say with a smile.


    Two seconds is all it takes before my sisters start whining. Here ites.


    ¡°Why the fuck do they need us to be there?¡± Kni asks.


    ¡°We don¡¯t even care about any of the shit they discuss. We never have.¡± Mykenzie adds.


    Oh, this is music to my ears. I just stand there with a smile on my face and watch the meltdowns start.


    It is glorious. I really shouldn¡¯t enjoy this as much as I do, but I can¡¯t help it. This is the one way I can


    get my sisters back for the pranks they yed on me during thetest prank war. I have to get my


    revenge somehow. This way is safe and hrious at the same time. They do this every time. It never


    gets old.


    ¡°You enjoy this don¡¯t you?¡± Seth asks.


    ¡°Greatly,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°You are the worst,¡± Rye says.


    ¡°I have to get my joy from somewhere,¡± I reply.


    ¡°I thought you got your joy from me?¡± Nymyra asks.


    I pull her to me and kiss her. I do get my joy from her, but this is a different type of joy.


    ¡°I do get joy from you but doing this to my sisters brings a different type of joy,¡± I tell her.


    She ps my arm, and Iugh. For fuck sake, they are still throwing a tantrum. Oh, this so warms my


    heart. Therge smile on my face probably says it all. Bryn and Jailynn both shoot me a re, but I


    don¡¯t care. Nothing can dampen my mood right now.


    Mykenzie


    I know that bastard brother of mine finds great joy in telling us about having to attend these pointless


    family meetings. I think it¡¯s the highlight of his week to tell this. I still don¡¯t understand why we need to


    be there. They never talk about anything of importance. It¡¯s the same shit every time. But no, for some


    damn reason, they just have Kni and me there. Ok, so I know they turned over power to us, but they


    still deal with pretty much everything. That¡¯s the way we wanted it. We should have told them that if we


    agreed to this, we would never have to attend these stupid meetings anymore.


    ¡°Why do they even need us?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re the boss.¡± Reecie answers.


    ¡°I am not,¡± I reply.


    ¡°You¡¯re one of the bosses.¡± He adds.


    I give him my best re, which does nothing. Any other person would have run away, but not him.


    Damn him. I don¡¯t want to go. I stomp away to get dressed for this stupid fucking meeting. It¡¯s not like I


    am going to pay attention during it. I never do. Neither does Kni. I wonder if they would notice if we


    just didn¡¯t show up. We have ces to hide where no one can get to.


    ¡°You¡¯re going.¡± Chris states.


    ¡°Fuck off you ass hat,¡± I tell him.


    I get absolutely no response. He ignores mepletely. I hate him. He needs that shit-eating grin


    punched off his stupid face. I am seriously thinking about punching him in the face. I think Kni is too.


    Maybe if we both punch him, we won¡¯t have to go. Myka actually looks excited to go to this thing.


    ¡°She can¡¯t go in your ce,¡± Reecie says.


    ¡°You are supposed to be on my side, not theirs,¡± I tell him.


    He just rolls his eyes and walks off. Why do I love him? I am beginning to question my choices. I just sit


    there and pout. We have these meetings way too often. I know I will take Xaydyn; he can be a


    distraction, and no one will get mad. Mom will love it. Then we won¡¯t have a meeting.


    ¡°Hey let¡¯s take the kids. They can be a distraction.¡± I whisper to Kni.


    ¡°That is a fantastic idea.¡± She whispers back.


    Ok, we have a n. This is going to be great. They will be distracted by ying with the kids to have


    this meeting. I tell Bryn through our minds, and she is on board. I even n on bringing Myka¡¯s


    three. That¡¯ll give them eight little ones to y with. Damn, I am smart. Uncle Zeus is always saying he


    doesn¡¯t get to see his grandbabies enough. Well, he is going to get to see them for hours today. He


    can¡¯t be mad at us for bringing his grandbabies. Mom will be ecstatic too. Even Uncle Poseidon will be


    distracted. This is going to be great. We should bring the kids to every meeting.


    ¡°This is gonna be perfect,¡± Bryn says.


    ¡°I know. d I thought of it.¡± I tell her.


    The three of us smile at each other and continue to get ready for this meeting. I still don¡¯t want to go,


    but if this works, then we won¡¯t have to sit there and listen to everyone drone on and on about the most


    boring shit ever. This n has an added bonus. It¡¯ll piss that ass-hat brother of mine off. This day


    couldn¡¯t be better. Make all the grandparents happy and piss off my brother. It¡¯s perfect. We live to piss


    him off. We take great pleasure in it. Now to finish getting ready and carry out our n. I know the kids


    will eat up all the attention. They love it when their grandparents are visiting. Plus, they don''t get to visit


    up here that often. This is going to work out perfectly for both sides. The kids and the grandparents will


    both be happy.


    Marcus


    We are all sitting in the rec room when Chrises stomping in¡ªliterally stomping in. He looks like he


    wants to kill someone. That family meeting was awful fast. They usuallyst most of the day or longer


    sometimes. This onested barely two hours. Something must have happened. Chris sits by Rye, folds


    his arms across his chest, and starts to pout. Yup, his sisters did something.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Where is my princess?¡± Dustin asks.


    ¡°Why are you back so soon?¡± Tyrell asks.


    ¡°Well my sisters decided that they didn¡¯t want to deal with this meeting so what do they do? They bring


    all the grandbabies with them. That¡¯s where your little princess is at.¡± Chris growls.


    The entire room startsughing. Damn, I know they hate going to those family meetings but taking all


    the kids as a distraction. That was actually fucking genius. I have to give them credit. When they want


    out of something, they will do anything.


    ¡°So I take it the meeting is a no-go,¡± Rye says,ughing.


    ¡°Five minutes, that¡¯s all we got before they showed up with all nine grandbabies and that was the end


    to the meeting.¡± Chris states.


    ¡°You have to admit that, it was ingenious of your sisters to pull that,¡± Xion says.


    ¡°That is not the point.¡± Chris cries.


    Those two never cease to amaze me with the shit their minds cane up with. Only they would pull a


    stunt like that. Really he should have expected something like this. They looked like they were nning


    something before they left. I guess they were. I did see Mykenzie, Kni, and Bryn whispering to each


    other. When that happens, nothing good everes from it. That should have given me a clue that


    they were nning something then.


    ¡°I wondered why it was so quiet around here,¡± Colin says.


    ¡°You¡¯re right without the kids this house is eerily silent.¡± Natements.


    ¡°That should have been our first clue that something was up,¡± Draydon adds.


    Damn, he is right. How did we not notice that the kids were not even here? We apparently are not very


    good babysitters. Wait, Satyira usually watches the trio of trouble.


    ¡°You were in on this weren¡¯t you?¡± Draydon asks Satyira.


    ¡°Yes, they told me not to say anything.¡± She says quietly.


    Of course, they told her not to say anything. They knew she wouldn¡¯t go against them. Damn, they


    really had thought this n through. I look at Leah. I see a smile spread across her face, but she


    doesn''t look at me. This makes me very suspicious. I wonder if she knew?


    ¡°I had no idea about their n.¡± She says.


    I am not sure if I believe her or not. I have a feeling all these women know about this. However, we


    have no proof of it. Chris is still fuming while Nymyra justughs at him. He is pouting. These three are


    something else. I am sure the girls are patting themselves on their backs for this n to work so well.


    ¡°You really should have seen thising,¡± in says.


    ¡°Fuck off in,¡± Chris says.


    in startsughing at Chris, and they start to argue. It has absolutely no heat behind it because they


    are friends. Now, if in and Rye were arguing, I would be more concerned. That might actually end in


    death.


    ¡°I just want my little princess.¡± Dustin mumbles.


    I want to say something, but I refrain. I know if this baby is a girl, I will be just as bad as Dustin. Kaleb is


    not any better. I think any guy that has a daughter turns into a pile of mush when she is born. I watch


    as the girls return with smirks on their faces. They look very proud of themselves. Chris res at them


    as they walk by, but they just ignore him. If they cane up with something like this to get out of a


    meeting, then god only knows what kind of n they can think up for other things. I am d they are


    on our side.

 One - Hundred Sixty: First Shift

    One - Hundred Sixty: First Shift


    One-Hundred Sixty: First Shift


    Satyira


    Well, fuck, now what do I do? I am watching the trio of trouble. That is what everyone has nicknamed


    Jordyn, Xaydyn, and Dominick. I have no idea how three two-year-olds cause so much chaos. Well, if


    you know their parents, it might exin some of the issues. But that does not exin this.


    ¡°DRAYDON.¡± I yell.


    I really don¡¯t know who else to call. Plus, I know he isn¡¯t far from me. He never is.


    ¡°Yes, you yelled my sweet little fae.¡± He says to me.


    He stops and stares as soon as he enters the room. I know this was not what he expected when I


    yelled for him. Well, I am sure he was expecting it to have something to do with these three.


    ¡°When did this happen?¡± He asks.


    ¡°Just now. They were ying and I watched as they all three shifted. They didn¡¯t even cry.¡± She says.


    ¡°Ok well pick up one and I¡¯ll grab the other two and bring them down to the rec room. Everyone is down


    there.¡± He tells me.


    I grab Jordyn and Dominick and he grabs Xaydyn. He is staring at them, trying to figure out how this is


    possible. From what I have been told, wolves don¡¯t have their first shift until they are 18, which is


    supposedly painful. These three didn¡¯t react at all. They just shifted. The two of us carry them down.


    ¡°So can any of you exin this to the two of us?¡± Draydon asks.


    He plops the three little wolves on the ground, and they start running around. This is the quietest I have


    ever heard of this group. Good, they are as shocked as I am. The silencests for about five minutes.


    ¡°What in the actual fuck?¡± Ashton asks.


    ¡°That¡¯s what we were hoping you could answer,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Who is who?¡± Haze asks.


    He picks up the little strawberry blonde pup, and the little ck/blue furred wolf growls at him.


    ¡°Well, those are obviously Jordyn and Dominick. So the salt and pepper colored pup must be Xaydyn.¡±


    Myka says.


    She is right. The only reason I know is that I saw it happen. Haze puts Jordyn down after Dominick


    bites his leg. It does nothing to Haze¡¯s leg. Dragon scales and all.


    Sorry, I know this is weird but look how fucking adorable they are.¡± Nymyra says.


    ¡°While this is true, I am Satyira, can someone please exin why my son at two years old is able to


    shift,¡± Dustin says.


    The entire room turns its eyes on Mykenzie and Kni. They just sit there, totally unaffected by all this.


    ¡°What we didn¡¯t do anything,¡± Kni says.


    ¡°You two have something to do with this.¡± Natements.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t make them shift.¡± Mykenzie states.


    They didn¡¯t make their shift, but I have no doubt it has something to do with their bloodline.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t even cry. They literally looked at me and poof three little pups.¡± I tell them.


    ¡°Can they shift back?¡± Jace asks.


    ¡°I have no idea,¡± I say.


    Chris says something to the three of them, and poof, three naked little two years olds are running


    around. Then they run out of the room. Dustin and Kaleb give chase. The three of them don¡¯t get far.


    Phantom hasid down in the middle of the hall. Which means no one can get out. This is the first time


    Dustin has been thankful for him taking up way too much space. They take the three naked kids


    upstairs to put some clothes on them. I decide my turn to watch them is over. This whole situation is


    above my pay grade. Besides, I am not their parents. This is not my problem. They are on their own to


    figure out why these three shifted this young. I am going to sit back and watch them figure this out. I


    plop down into Draydon¡¯sp and eat the sandwich he offers me. I am so done with this day.


    Nate


    We have been reading everything possible to try and figure out how it is possible that those three were


    able to shift this young without any pain. To say we were shocked when Satyira and Draydon walked


    into the rec room and dumped three tiny pups into the middle of the room is a huge fucking


    understatement. We all sat there dumbfounded. Nymyra is right; they are adorable, but seriously how is


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    this possible? We have even asked all the parents, but they are as perplexed as we are. The elders


    even have no idea how this is possible. We have scoured the library and can find nothing on the


    subject.


    ¡°There is literally nothing that even remotely mentions anything like this happening,¡± I say.


    ¡°Someone or something has to have some kind of information,¡± Zak replies.


    We hearughing behind us, and we all turn to look. All of us guys are trying to find something to


    exin this. The girls don¡¯t seem to care. They have epted this and moved on. When we turn, we


    find Aphrodite and Athena behind us. Dimitri has also joined them inughing at us.


    ¡°What is so funny?¡± Kaleb asks.


    ¡°All of you men trying to figure this out,¡± Athena says.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I ask.


    ¡°The answer is right in front of you, well not literally,¡± Dimitri says.


    We all look at each other. I think I know what he means.


    ¡°This is about Mykenzie and Kni isn¡¯t it?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Of course. Those three have their blood in them. Two directly and on indirectly. Then they have your


    blood in them. So the wolf gene is strong. On top of that their wolf genees from my line which is


    the strongest and oldest. Of course, they would shift sooner and with no pain.¡± Dimitri exins.


    ¡°However I was not expecting them to shift at two years old.¡± He admits.


    At least, this makes sense. We all knew it had something to do with the girls; we just didn¡¯t think about


    all the other stuff.


    ¡°What about Kni and Myka¡¯s twins?¡± Peter asks.


    ¡°That we don¡¯t know yet. Can you sense if they have wolves?¡± Athena asks.


    ¡°I will answer that for you. No, only two of them have wolves. I can¡¯t tell you at what age they will shift.¡±


    Aphrodite exins.


    ¡°Who has the wolves?¡± Dustin asks.


    ¡°Aiden and Dimitrus have wolves. Mariah is like her mother in every way.¡± Aphrodite says.


    ¡°What about Kaycen?¡± Kaleb asks.


    ¡°Kaycen is a special little guy. He is just like his mother. He will shift but not into a wolf. His mother can


    partially shift into something.¡± Aphrodite says.


    I see Chris sit up straight. I think he has this all figured out.


    ¡°You mean that Mariah has the phoenix gene and Kaycen will fully shift into a werecat?¡± Chris asks.


    ¡°That is what I am precisely saying.¡± She answers.


    We all sit there stunned. That is not at all what we were expecting. I guess Mariah is her mother¡¯s mini-


    me. I had no idea that Mykenzie and Kni could even partially shift. They have never done it in front


    of us before. These kids just keep surprising us. At least now we can stop this endless search for


    nothing.


    ¡°I wanna see your sisters partially shift,¡± Zane says.


    ¡°Just ask them and they will,¡± Chris says.


    We put all these books and other shit we have out away since we have our answers. I am just d we


    got answers. Now we just need to show them how to control when they shift. This should be fun to try


    and teach three two-year-olds.

 One Hundred Sixty - One: Controlling the Pups

    One Hundred Sixty - One: Controlling the Pups


    One-Hundred Sixty-One: Controlling the Pups


    Dustin


    I am leaning back in the chair at work. Thest two days have been an eye-opener. I am sure my mind


    shut down when Satyira and Draydon walked in and set down three little wolf pups. Luckily I was not


    the only one that was rendered mute. The room went dead silent. I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off the three


    pups. I couldn¡¯t look away from the three of them.


    ¡°You ok Alpha?¡± Myka whispers in my ear.


    She plops down onto myp, and I smile. I open my eyes as she gets up and walks to the other side of


    my desk. A frown spreads across my face. Why''d she get up?


    ¡°Why¡¯d you get up?¡± I ask.


    She looks at me with a raised eyebrow. I see a smirk on her face. I am not sure if that smirk is a good


    thing or not. I am not sure if I should be worried or not. She puts a file down on my desk, and I look at


    it.


    ¡°Remember you¡¯re going to meet with the architect with the designs of the new packhouse and


    cottages.¡± She says.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We are meeting in Kaleb¡¯s office.¡± I reply.


    She nods her head, and I stand up. We walk out of my office together and head for Kaleb¡¯s office. I


    already know that Mykenzie and Kni will be present at the meeting. The architect and they will be


    working closely, so they need to be here. Kaleb had better pay attention and not sit there and stare at


    his fiance through the whole damn meeting. We get to Kaleb¡¯s office, and Mykenzie, Kni, and Bryn


    are there. Nate and Kaleb are here as well. The girls look a little irritated. The architect and two other


    guys walk in five minutester.


    ¡°Hello, wee my name is Dustin.¡± I tell the three guys.


    ¡°Hello and good morning. My name is Trey and this is Phillip and Andy.¡± Trey introduces himself.


    Phillip and Andy are the two main guys that will be at the site mostly. Trey will be there if he is needed.


    However, all decisions and changes must be run through him first.


    ¡°We thought that you all might like some coffee and muffins and breakfast burritos,¡± Andy says.


    This perks the girls right up. I try to hide my smile. These guys are part of the firm that Poseidon and


    are immortals as well. They know the girls and obviously know how to ensure they are happy. They


    even have the girl''s favourite voured coffees and favourite muffins. I really don¡¯t care what they bribe


    them with as long as they are happy and everyone gets along. The meeting goes exceptionally well,


    and I approve of the designs. The girls seem to be fine with the designs as well. The girls leave to


    check on the kids.


    ¡°Nice bribery,¡± Nate tells them.


    ¡°We have known them for years. I''d rather bribe them and make them happy than them be irritated.¡±


    Phillip says.


    ¡°I do have one concern. What are we supposed to do if something happens on the worksite? No


    offence, but if or when they get pissed, the three of us can¡¯t stop them from killing someone. Let''s be


    honest; we also value our lives. We aren''t going to get involved.¡± Trey asks.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry the only people I see pissing them off are a few of the newer members of the pack. I am


    going to make sure that I have a couple of the guys are at the site just in case. I totally understand not


    wanting too get involved.¡± I tell them.


    I already knew I would have to make sure I had a couple of guys there to defuse any deadly


    confrontations. I know the new pack still isn¡¯tpletely on board with training women. They were


    impressed with our women fighters and warriors. Many men in the pack believe women shouldn¡¯t need


    to fight. Unfortunately, nowadays, that is not true. I know a few new warriors and fighters would love a


    rematch with the girls, but I also know they are scared of them now. After those two cornered them and


    almost killed them two, they knew not to mess with them. The meeting ended not too soon after that.


    When we got home that night, the packhouse was quiet. I instantly became concerned. This packhouse


    is never quiet. Myka headed upstairs to change out of her clothes and to check on the kids. I


    wandered into the kitchen. Imyra and Araya were there cooking. I have no idea what it was, but it


    smelled delicious. Mitchell, Jason, Tarlek, Xion, Zak, and Jace are sitting around waiting.


    ¡°Hey man,¡± Tarlek says.


    ¡°It seems awfully quiet around here. Do I need to be concerned?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No, they had a family meeting today. The girls weren¡¯t happy because Chris made sure that Imyra had


    the kids in her world visiting.¡± Tarlek answers.


    Iugh as he tells me this. This must be a makeup meeting for thest one that didn¡¯t happen.


    Mykenzie and Kni snuck all of the kids up to the meeting so it wouldn¡¯t happen. It worked; I mean,


    what grandparent is going to turn downtime with their grandkids? The answer is none.


    ¡°Imyra, I still a bit confused as to how Xaydyn is able to shift,¡± Zak says.


    ¡°Because of Mykenzie¡¯s DNA and blood. Thanks to my wonderful husband and his brother the girls


    have every known animal''s DNA and blood in them. Plus they were Aphrodite¡¯s original creations for


    their blood is more powerful than other werewolves. I was actually surprised he could fully shift. I


    figured that he might be able to partially shift, but I was wrong.¡± Imyra answers.


    I sit there and think about that. It makes sense. Speaking of the little devils, Jordyn, Dominick, and


    Xaydyne running into the kitchen right then. Mykenzie, Kni, and Myka walk in the right


    behind them. They have both sets of twins. It¡¯s still weird to me, but I can see the family resemnce in


    all seven kids.


    ¡°How can Dominick and Jordyn be mates? WIth Myka being their cousin aren¡¯t they cousins too?¡± I


    ask.


    For some reason, this just pops into my head. This doesn¡¯t make sense in my mind. I have heard of


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    distant cousins being mates, but that is very rare, and they are very distantly rted.


    ¡°In a way, yes, but I also didn¡¯t choose them to be each other¡¯s mate.¡± Aphroditements.


    All of us guys jump at the new voice in the room. Damn it, every time. I should have known that she


    was there when I saw Kni smile. None of the women seemed to be concerned about another person


    in the room.


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t choose then who did?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Dimitri and Dominick. When they split the souls to protect my babies, they didn¡¯t realize that any


    children that they had would have the same thing. I just found this out a few days ago. I didn¡¯t


    understand either how those two could be mates and already show it this young.¡± She exins.


    I hear Kni and Mykenzie grumble when Aphrodite calls them her babies. I heard a few of the guys


    presentugh. They also received death res from the girls. They didn¡¯t really react. We all know by


    now when to be concerned that they are pissed. I keep watching the three pups, and since that first


    time, they have not shifted again.


    ¡°We have made it so they can¡¯t shift till they are old enough to learn how to control it.¡± Kni answers.


    ¡°We can¡¯t have them shifting in the middle of the grocery store or somewhere else in the general


    public,¡± Mykenzie adds.


    They have a very good point. I feel bad having to control their powers and abilities because they have


    no idea what they are doing, but the girls are right. They have to be controlled until they are older and


    can be taught how and when it is appropriate to use their powers and shift. I know that Mykenzie and


    Kni have it covered. I know that they have already said that they will be helping the kids train when


    they get old enough. Good, our trainers are good, but learning from the girls will make them even better


    fighters. I pick up Dominick, and he gives me a hug. He then squirms to get down. Myka hands me


    Mariah, and sheys her head on my shoulder. I can only imagine what powers this little girl holds. I


    watch the three y, and the other three start wiggling around. They will be crawling soon. I can¡¯t wait


    to see what the pack does in the future with these kids in charge. It should be interesting to watch.

 One Hundred Sixty - Two: Construction Time

    One Hundred Sixty - Two: Construction Time


    One-Hundred Sixty-Two: Construction Time


    Haze


    I am not sure how I got stuck on babysitting duty. Luckily I wasn¡¯t the only one. in, Reecie, and Rye


    were also assigned babysitting duties. This, however, was not your typical babysitting job. I had to


    am not sure why he thought in and I would be able to help if shit hit the fan, but here we are.


    ¡°What gave Dustin the idea that in and I can do anything if shit happens?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Chris said that you two would be able,¡± Rye says.


    ¡°I am d Chris has faith in us,¡± I state.


    ¡°Dustin asked Chris who would be able to help calm shit down if needed. Besides Reecie and Kaleb,


    who has to work, for some reason, you and in can defuse a situation with them. Listen we have


    watched over the years and observed who can control these two to an extent. For some reason, you


    and in can break through that fog of anger when they get pissed.¡± Rye says.


    Well, that was news to me. I had never noticed it. I mean, that day when Kaleb ended up on our ind,


    I was there and talking to Kni to try and keep her from exploding. Yeah, I haven¡¯t seen her that


    pissed in a long time. I thought it was funny when a few of the guys ran. I also don¡¯t me them at all. I


    knew she was more worried than anything. That is the one thing that you learn if you have been around


    these two long enough. They are like two life-sized mood rings. Yes, her eyes were glowing, and the


    red hue was there, but it wasn¡¯t the same red as when she was pissed.


    ¡°I am not even around them that much.¡± inments.


    ¡°Yes, but for some reason, you have the same ability to break through the fog of pissed off,¡± Reecie


    tells him.


    ¡°You do realize depending on who and why I might not bother stopping them from killing some of these


    arrogant assholes,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Yeah, Dustin knows, and so does Chris. They will turn the other way if someone wants to be stupid.¡±


    Rye says, smirking.


    I can tell most of us are done trying to make sure none of these bastards gets themselves killed. If they


    want to be stupid and have a death wish, then by all means, please piss these two off. I have seen


    them pissed, and it is fucking terrifying. I can tell in is thinking the same thing. I watch as the


    architect talks to them. I smile because he showed up with coffee and food. in outrightughed at


    the tant bribery being used to keep them happy. They do seem to be in a better mood today.


    Yesterday they seemed irritated at something. I know no one has done anything, so I am guessing


    something was said at their family meeting, or there is something going on, and they haven¡¯t told us


    yet. I hear a few growls and turn to see the animals walking towards us.


    ¡°Making friends wherever they go,¡± in remarks.


    ¡°That¡¯s if they even cared,¡± I reply.


    I just watch the scene with a smirk on my face. I can tell these guys want to shift and challenge these


    animals. They plop down not far from the girls who are sitting on a nket on the ground. Kni has


    the twins with her. Phantomys his ginormous head between the two little boys, who look like tiny


    pebbles next to that ginormous head. They wiggle over to him and try to pull themselves onto him by


    using his fur as handles. He literally justys there while they do this. Kni isn¡¯t even watching this. If


    someone were to look, they would think she doesn¡¯t care or isn¡¯t paying attention. I can guarantee she


    knows where those two boys are at all times. Besides, I know those animals aren¡¯t going to let anything


    happen to those two little boys.


    ¡°So have we found out anything?¡± I asked Reecie.


    ¡°Nothing new. Nigel is still in contact with his guy.¡± He answered.


    ¡°When is he¡­.¡± I started to say.


    That¡¯s when we heard the growl. There have been some growls throughout the day. Mainly when the


    boys start to wiggle too far away; apparently, they have learned the tone of their mother¡¯s growls. This


    was a very tant warning growl. The four of us look up to see a couple of the warriors walking up from


    behind. They are trying to be quiet, so they don¡¯t disturb the kids that are napping. I see them stop and


    try to figure out why the animals are growling at them because they look right at them. They continue to


    keep walking closer. Rye stops them because the growling is getting louder.


    ¡°What can we help you two with?¡± Rye asks.


    They tell us that they found something that they wanted to show to Kni. It was addressed to the


    beta, but since Kaleb is working, they thought giving it to her would be alright. Rye takes the envelope,


    and the warrior apologizes. We exined to talk quietly next time. I do understand why they were quiet.


    I lean back in my chair and watch the architects talk to the girls. So far, they seem to agree with


    everything. I honestly don¡¯t think these guys would argue with them. So far, this babysitting job has


    been easy for now.


    Chris


    Well, it sounds like everything went well today at the construction site. It sounds like everyone is getting


    along so far. It helps that they know my sisters and how not to piss them off. I guess there was a minor


    issue with a couple of warriors walking up behind them quietly because the kids were napping. Rye


    stopped them before anything could happen.


    ¡°Yeah, Trey showed them the designs and they seemed to like them. Then they started talking about


    building a type of recreation building. The one here on this part of thend has been a hit. Trey thought


    it was a good idea and will work on a design.¡± Rye tells me.


    ¡°They also talked to him about building a couple of swimming pools so the other members can have a


    ce to swim when they want to. Kni even asked a ce for the animals to cool off.¡± Reecie adds.


    I hear Dustin let out a groan at this. We have had to rece the pool filter twice because of Phantom.


    He has not been in the pool since the waterfall was pointed out. The stable for the horses and ma is


    almost done. I am still trying to figure out who the hell sold those animals. Especially a ma. I hope


    they hold off on any more poker games for a while. I can only imagine what in the hell they might buy


    the next time. Who knows, we might own a country after the next poker game. Hmm, maybe Spain. No,


    I need not think about things like that. I sure as hell don¡¯t encourage them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I told Trey what happened with the pool filters and he has an idea in mind.¡± Rye adds.


    ¡°How long does he think it¡¯ll take to get everything done?¡± Kaleb asks.


    ¡°He says that the new packhouse should be done in about a month. Then they can start on the houses


    and the recreation building. The pools will only take like a week.¡± Reecie answers.


    I could see the look of amazement and shock on their faces when they heard how fast everything


    would be done. I think they forgot that they are dealing with my family.


    ¡°Remember you are dealing with an architect and constructionpany that is part of my family.


    Honestly, if we wanted we could have everything done by tomorrow but that would be a little


    suspicious.¡± I say.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask how we are rted. I am not sure myself.¡± I add.


    Theyugh when I say this, but it¡¯s true. I have no idea exactly how Trey, Phillip, and Andy are rted. I


    just know they are. I think they are at least demigods, but I am not sure. I guess I could ask mom, but it


    really doesn¡¯t matter. In all honesty, there are many family members of ours that I am notpletely


    clear on how we are rted. I just know we are. My family is so damn vast that I can¡¯t keep up with a


    fourth of them. If the guys think what I exined to them is confusing, their heads would definitely


    explode if I tried to exin everything.


    ¡°Well, that is unexpected. From now on we will be using them for everything.¡± Dustinments.


    I let out augh at that. It looks like my family will be working a lot more now. I know that Dustin¡¯s


    The good thing is thatpany can travel anywhere.


    ¡°Any news from Demeter?¡± Nate asks.


    ¡°Yes actually, they picked up the scent of two unknown wolves. I am going to guess it was Darrius and


    Thomas. The scent trails were not fresh. Maybe two or three days old but it gave them a general


    direction.¡± I exin.


    ¡°Well, that is better than nothing,¡± Marcus says.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°WHERE IN THE FUCK ARE YOU, YOU ASS HAT?¡± Mykenzie yells.


    ¡°WHICH ASS HAT ARE YOU REFERRING TO?¡± I yell back.


    ¡°THE ASS HAT THAT DECIDED TO HELP HIMSELF TO OUR LEFTOVER CHINESE FOOD,¡± Kni


    yells.


    I look around, and none of us is eating Chinese food. That means one of the others is in deep shit. I


    look at Rye, and he shrugs his shoulders. Jason, Seth, and kee slinking in and try to hide. They


    are obviously food thieves.


    ¡°They will find you, I hope the three of you know this,¡± Nate tells them.


    ¡°Jason told us that it was not imed and that it would be alright to finish it,¡± ke whispers.


    Marcus throws Jason a look, and he just smiles. I thought he would have learned after the taco


    incident. I guess not. They slowly creep out and down the hall. The fact that ke is slinking around


    trying to avoid my sisters cracks me up. He is a huge dragon trying like hell to avoid two small women. I


    just hope they don¡¯t ship Seth back up to heaven for this. I text him and tell him what might happen. I


    am sure he is already freaking out. Well, it¡¯s not my problem. I swear it¡¯s like a fucking circus around


    here.

 One Hundred Sixty - Three: Concocting the Plan

    One Hundred Sixty - Three: Concocting the n


    One-Hundred Sixty-Three: Concocting the n


    Unknown


    I have been observing the ranking and important members of the pack for two weeks now. We had


    been here for close to two months, but after I had this n pop into my mind, I had only started my


    exact observation two weeks ago. I knew what Darrius and Asmoday had originally thought, but I knew


    there was no way to get anyone from the outside in. Not without everyone knowing. I am convinced


    those three women are witches. The two sisters and Luna have to have witch blood in them. They are


    able to use magic or something like I have never seen. I have not been around many witches, but the


    few I have did not have magic that evenes close to this.


    ¡°So are we close to putting your n into action?¡± My cousin asks.


    ¡°Yes, we are closer. It is going toe down to timing.¡± I exin.


    They both nod in agreement. I just have to figure out how to get those damn huge beasts away for us


    to get enough time to pull this off. That is thest hurdle that I need to figure out before we can execute


    my n. Darrius asked me the other day when we spoke about what I was nning. I told him not to


    worry and that I would get them some powerful creatures. I know if these three women are that


    powerful, those three toddlers have to be just as powerful. I would also love to get my hands on the two


    sets of twins, but they are heavily guarded. I have learned that trying to get those four would be


    impossible and that those three women are also extremely dangerous. Especially the two sisters. The


    one guy, their brother, is just as dangerous. I know his woman is pregnant. Maybe I could get a hold of


    her as well. She is an interesting hybrid. They could at least keep her till she has that child and then get


    rid of her if they don¡¯t think she is special enough.


    ¡°How many targets are we talking about?¡± My friend asks.


    ¡°Three to four. Three for sure but if things work out right possibly four.¡± I answer.


    They smile and like the fact that there are that many targets. I smile back and am d that I thought of


    this n. Darrius asked how long. I told him that I needed to monitor things for a while to ensure I had


    the daily schedules and the right time before executing my n. He understood. He knows that timing


    is everything. I can only imagine how shocked and amazed at us that Darrius and Asmoday will be


    when we show up on that ind with the three toddlers and possibly a fourth child and a vampire/wolf


    hybrid. There is also something about that little redhead that watches over the three toddlers. I know


    she is some type of supernatural, but I am not sure what type. The only problem with maybe taking her


    is that guy who always hangs around her. I asked about him and was told he was her mate. I was also


    told that the guy is also a dragon. That would be amazing if I could take him along with the kids and the


    women. I also know that that is also pushing my luck.


    ¡°I need a little more time to work out how and when before we can do this,¡± I tell them.


    ¡°No problem, just let us know when.¡± My cousin says.


    ¡°I will.¡± I say.


    We split up and went about our way. We don¡¯t stay together much during the day. I figured that if we


    only got together when needed or when we trained, it would draw less suspicion from anyone. I know


    they have been watching a few of us since merging the packs. They are trying to see who might still be


    loyal to Darrius and Thomas. I am fairly certain that they are not watching me or the other two. We


    really haven¡¯t given them a reason to. I walk over to the training grounds.


    ¡°Hello, Brighton,¡± I say to him.


    ¡°Here to train?¡± He asks.


    ¡°Yup,¡± I answer.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He gave me a grin and kept walking. I get into the training arenas, and a couple of the girls are there.


    It¡¯s the gamma¡¯s mate and Natalya. I really don¡¯t want to go up against either of them. I already knew of


    Natalya¡¯s reputation and saw Daniy¡¯s ability the day they all came to the new part of the pack and


    handed all those guys their asses on silver tters.


    ¡°They are impressive, aren¡¯t they?¡± a guy, I think his name is Colin asks.


    ¡°Very,¡± I reply.


    That is the truth. Natalya is thoroughly beating the shit out of some warrior. She is just too fast for him.


    Daniy is faster than Natalya, and the guys she is sparing with are literally turning in circles, trying to


    keep up with her. All of these women are highly dangerous for many different reasons. Well, except for


    Alexis. I never see her spar or train. I have never seen her use any type of magic, either. I am starting


    to think she is human, but she is always with others. All I know is that I will get those three kids at the


    minimum. They are the most important part of the n.


    Darrius


    I am starting to really get concerned about this n that my guy inside that pack has thought of. He


    won¡¯t tell me the details. He keeps telling me that he is working on the fine details and how and when,


    which I understand. ns do take time to develop, especially when you have people there that you


    need to make sure you don¡¯t find out. Timing is also very crucial. So I do get it. I just hope he hasn¡¯t


    ¡°What do you think he has in mind?¡± Thomas asks.


    ¡°Honestly I have no idea,¡± I answered him.


    ¡°As long as it won¡¯t bring any of them here I really don¡¯t care,¡± Asmoday says.


    Yeah, we don¡¯t need them doing something to where they can trace them here. We are sure as fuck


    don¡¯t need the girls showing up here. Asmoday may have some type of magic or whatever concealing


    this ce, but it is no match for the power those two hold. He knows this as well.


    ¡°They are building an all-new packhouse and homes for the members,¡± Thomas says.


    ¡°Good, let them fix all that old decrepit shit so that we don¡¯t have to,¡± I tell him.


    I know he is talking about our pack takeover. Yes, I am still pissed about what happened, but why not


    let them do all this work. That just means I won¡¯t need to when I retake the pack.


    ¡°Have you heard from Vepar?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Talked to herst night. She said that she will probablye here for a visit in a day or two.¡± Asmoday


    answers.


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± I reply.


    Vepar has been staying away from here. Which I think Asmoday is fine with. I know he doesn¡¯t want


    her anywhere near here if shit does go down. I don¡¯t me him. I wouldn¡¯t want her anywhere near this


    if I had a mate. The three of us sit there and discuss what our next step is. They have obviously moved


    the unicorns, and we have no chance of getting our hands on them.


    ¡°Maybe once they get used to everyone they will bring them back,¡± Thomas says.


    ¡°Yeah maybe,¡± I reply.


    He might be right. If we can get them to feelfortable with all the new members, they will have them


    week.


    ¡°My guys did say that they have noticed that two of the regr people that are usually there are not


    anymore. I am guessing that those are the unicorns. He also said that one was a girl.¡± I told Asmoday.


    ¡°I bet that is Pa¡¯s daughter.¡± He says angrily.


    That would be the one that the warlock stole and snuck out with. Asmoday still has no idea how he got


    by all his guards. He thinks one of the guards was helping the warlock. He still hasn¡¯t found the guy that


    helped the warlock. Hopefully, we can get her back and possibly the other unicorn as well. I promised


    Asmoday that we would fix all this fucked up shit.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!